Shifti - User contributions [en]

User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator

2009-07-08T05:40:03Z

Throat Wolf: fixing float tag

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=Internet Predator

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Internet Predator}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= Internet Predator

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

| series= Internet Predator

| position= 1

| previous= none

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator II|Internet Predator II]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KlinKitty of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|J}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. This piece also features lesbian sex.}}

ulie sat at the computer and typed, one-handed. She was a slightly chubby 16-year-old, with dirty-blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail and earrings that looked like little pom-poms. Her complexion was mostly free of the ravages of acne, but did have a few freckles.

'''<SweetCandy742> Oh please don't eat me…I'd give you indigestion!

The response came back:

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *grin* we'll leave that up to my tummy!

Julie sighed happily as the typing continued, and the scenario they built together played out. SweetCandy742 was playing the part of a silly princess who had wandered too far into the woods, and PanthrrGrrl999 was a big bad panther who had tracked her down and was now drooling over her. The panther spoke, of course, since this was just that kind of world.

'''<SweetCandy742> *scrabbles for purchase on the ground with her hands as her legs are sucked into your mouth* Noooo!

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *slurps her way up your legs, gulping over your rump. Her tongue finds its way between your legs…*

Julie had been hanging out with PanthrrGrrl for a few months now. They had a lot of fun on-line together, and they seemed to be perfectly complementary to each other in their tastes. Julie liked playing the prey, and "PanthrrGrrl" was a dedicated pred. Between roleplay sessions, they talked about their taste in music, movies, boys, other girls, and so on.

They didn't exchange many personal details, but as far as Julie could make out, "PanthrrGrrl" seemed to be about the same age as she was, with similar musical tastes. And she went to college in the same town where Julie was going to high school. Now, Julie was well aware of the way that "bad people" were around on the Internet, but she just knew too much about "PanthrrGrrl" for her to believe she could be anything but the age she claimed to be. They had too many interests in common.

'''<SweetCandy742> Please! I'll give you lots of money! I'll find you other people to eat! Anythi—MM! MMMM! *is muffled by your mouth closing*

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *her jaws seal shut, and she belches, rolling onto her side* Yum! *She grins, and falls asleep, slowly digesting her prey…*

Julie removed her hand from the keyboard and moved it to join the other one for a while, then she sighed happily and went to the bathroom to clean up. Another great RP session completed.

When she came back from the bathroom, PanthrrGrrl had finished describing her character's digestion and absorption into herself. Julie smiled. She liked that about PanthrrGrrl's characters. The voring didn't result in a painful death the way a lot of other vorers did, but it meant that Julie's character just became a part of her friend's character and they would be together forever. She had gotten to where she didn't bother reading most vore stories anymore, because they usually had snuff endings. She preferred the idea of staying alive but becoming one with her devourer.

'''<SweetCandy742> (( That was great! I love the way you describe that. ))

She sighed, thinking about her life right now. High school wasn't being very fun for her. Somehow she managed to be on the outside of all the cliques. She tried to blend in, not mentioning anything about her private fantasies, but she guessed she was just too weird in general for all of t. For a moment, she imagined herself going down the throat of a giant panther, being absorbed into it to become part of the strength of its muscles, the keenness of its eyes…

She reached to the keyboard again and typed:

'''<SweetCandy742> (( I wish it was real. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( Maybe it can be ;) ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( I'd give anything for that. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( *giggle* Anyway, mm, I've been wondering…would you like to meet in person sometime? ))

Julie blinked at the screen. Where had ''that'' come from? She thought for a moment, then typed:

'''<SweetCandy742> (( Sure, but my parents might fr33k. How can you prove you're not some kinda dangerous…heh…"Internet predator"? ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( Mmrrr, well, we can meet in the day! Somewhere public…How does the park sound? ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( Which park? I might hafta take a bus. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( How about Bolton Park, by the Civil War statue? ))

Julie considered that. She knew that park. It was near the college on the other side of town. She would have to take a bus, but tomorrow was Saturday and her parents wouldn't think it was odd for her to want to go to the park on a sunny day.

'''<SweetCandy742> (( OK. Tomorrow? What time? How will we know each other? ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( How about 12:30 or so? And I'll be right by the Civil War statue…You'll know me, trust me. ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( All right. I'll wear a pink T-shirt with a unicorn on it. ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( See ya there! ))

Julie signed off and went to bed, and didn't get to sleep for a long time. She was shivery with excitement and more than a little nervousness. She was going to get to meet PanthrrGrrl ''tomorrow!'' In her mind, she revisited the picture of PanthrrGrrl that had built up over their months of roleplay. Playful, witty, more than a little domineering at times (but that was how a pred ''should'' be)…she imagined someone big and brawny, kind of like the panther she'd played in today's roleplay, only a ''person.'' She hoped she wouldn't be too intimidated by her when they met in person.

Of course, intellectually Julie ''knew'' that her friend probably wouldn't look anything like that. But it was still fun to imagine and daydream. She really hoped that they wouldn't be too disappointed in each other when they met. ''"She's" probably a 42-year-old man with stubble who still lives in his parents' basement,'' she thought wryly. ''But at least I'll know one way or another.''

{{Separator|j}}

The next morning, she was up bright and early. She packed a box lunch of leftover fried chicken, taking enough food for two people just in case PanthrrGrrl hadn't brought her own, kissed her Mom goodbye, and then it was off to the bus stop for the uptown bus. She sat near the back, and watched the other riders nervously. A couple of them were "nekos"—the cat-people who had started showing up on the campus. She'd heard rumors that some of them had used to be normal people just like her, who'd been snatched off the street and changed. She wondered if PanthrrGrrl was one of them? Maybe that big, busty lioness who'd just gotten on and was seated near the front?

But no, the lioness wasn't getting off at the park. Oh well. But maybe PanthrrGrrl was already there. Julie hopped off the bus at the park stop, and headed toward the statue of some general whose name nobody remembered anymore, mounted on the stereotypal rearing horse covered with pigeon droppings. She didn't see anyone there, but the statue had a big base—she might be standing on the other side.

Julie rounded the statue and came face to face with a rather small neko, barely 4 feet tall. She had a beautiful golden coat, with black leopard spots, and a rather sleek build. She was nude except for her pelt, but there was enough fur there to give at least a semblance of privacy to the naughty bits. The neko looked up to make eye contact. "You must be SweetCandy! Nice to meet you! I'm PanthrrGrrl!" She pronounced 'PanthrrGrrl' with the appropriate growling sounds.

Julie had never before realized how silly her handle sounded when spoken aloud. "Um, Julie, actually." She stared at the diminutive felinoid before her. "''You're'' PanthrrGrrl?" She only realized the cliche after she'd spoken it: "Somehow, I thought you'd be taller."

She grinned. "I'm Amy. Anyway, 'course I'm small. I got crossed with a Leopard cat, for some reason." She flicked her tail. "I distinctly ''asked'' to be made into an actual leopard, but nooo…"

Julie felt her mental image of the brawny huge neko wither and die. "But you're so…so ''cute.''"

Amy sniffed. "Am I? I hadn't noticed."

"Oh." Julie frowned. "Oh, I'm sorry. You must get that a lot. I didn't mean to offend you. It's just a little hard—"

"—to fantasize about a cute lil' kitty eating you up?"

"Well, when you put it that way, yeah." Julie chuckled. "But on the other hand, you ''are'' an actual kitty, and that's at least 50% closer than I was expecting. I can't claim to be an actual princess."

Amy giggled. "Well, in any case—hey, do I smell chicken?"

"You do!" Julie unslung the backpack from her shoulder. "I brought enough for both of us. I wasn't sure whether you'd have eaten yet."

Amy licked her lips. "Nope, I skipped lunch…" Her belly gave a rather loud growl. "See?"

Julie giggled. "We'd better get some food in you, before you start getting hungry for SweetCandy."

"I thought you'd ''like'' being eaten?"

Julie laughed. "What, without any foreplay? You don't start a roleplaying scenario with my feet already in your mouth!"

"True, true." Amy nodded. "Anyway, let's eat!"

"Right!" Julie led the way to a nearby picnic table and laid out napkins, plates, chicken, and cans of Mountain Dew. "Whew, lots of flies out today," she said, waving her hand to keep them away from the food.

Amy nodded, swiping at a few herself. "Yeah…Though there always are this time of year."

"Funny how you never notice them 'til there's food around." She served Amy and took some chicken herself, watching curiously to see if nekos ate fried chicken differently than normal people, with their sharp feline teeth. And indeed, Amy tore at the chicken rather vigorously, taking rather big chunks of meat off at a time, and even crunched some of the bones to get the marrow. Despite herself, Julie was rather impressed.

Before too long, the drinks were empty and the chicken had been skeletonized, and Julie disposed of the trash in a nearby receptacle. She came back to the picnic table. "So, we've got the whole day ahead of us. What do we wanna do?"

Amy grinned, and a rather predatory glint appeared in her eye. She got onto all fours, and crawled toward Julie. "'Why, what a silly little princess, all alone out in the middle of the park…'" she quoted. She purred. "So lonely and…luscious!"

Julie laughed, recognizing the familiar opening from so many roleplays. "'Oh no. A hungry panther,'" she deadpanned. "'Oh, please, Miss Panther, don't eat me…I'd only give you indigestion…'"

Amy grinned, twitching the tip of her tail. "Mm…we'll leave that up to my tummy…"

Julie gave a playful little scream, and turned to run, glancing over her shoulder to make sure Amy was following. She ran across the park, half out-of-breath, toward a little hiding place she knew, where a row of trees formed a cozy little nook against the park wall, with a bench in it. The entrance was hard to find—almost nobody ever went there, and she considered it one of "her" private spots. It would be the perfect place to play out a pred/prey RP, away from prying eyes.

Amy, of course, easily kept up with Julie, and soon had her 'cornered'. She grinned, then pounced, pushing Julie to the ground. "Hehe…I caught you, my tasty little treat!"

"Eeek!" Julie said, grinning despite herself at the very idea of being eaten by a kitty who only massed about half as much as she did. "Oh no, Miss Panther! Let me go! I'm all stringy gristle! Not a fit meal for such a—" she suppressed a snigger "—queen of beasts as yourself!"

Amy's paw-like hands gripped Julie's shirt, and tugged it swiftly over her head, exposing the human's white bra. "Mm…well, I suppose I should taste you a bit first!" She leaned down, and her rather rough tongue began to stroke over Julie's belly, while her hands tugged down the human's pants.

Julie squeaked, then giggled. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a caution warning sounded, but she paid it no heed. Amy had already proved several times over that she was PanthrrGrrl, whom she'd known on-line and grown to trust. If Amy wanted to do a little petting (Julie almost giggled anew at the thought of "petting" in relation to such a cute kitty-neko), that was fine with her. After all, nobody could see, and it would be a fun change from just petting herself. She didn't resist—and even helped unfasten her pants for Amy.

Amy grinned, then moved upwards, leaving Julie in her underwear. "Mm…such a lovely, tasty princess…" She suddenly locked lips with Julie, kissing her deeply for a moment. "…Mm. Your lips taste like fried chicken…"

Julie gasped, taken by surprise—but found she enjoyed the sensation of a bristly tongue in her mouth and whiskers brushing her face, and kissed right back. "So do yours!"

Amy giggled, then moved down, kissing her way down Julie's neck and collar. Her lips soon reached Julie's bra, and she took the center-strap between her teeth. With a swift bite, she severed it, letting the ruined garment fall to the ground. "Oops…"

"Hey, that cost mone—aaaah!" Julie gasped as Amy's tongue washed over her modest chest, the rough tongue rasping over her nipples. It hurt a little, but felt ''so good'' at the same time. She'd never had anyone else ever get this far. Why was she letting Amy?

Amy finished with Julie's chest, then began to move down, kissing and licking across Julie's tummy. Her tongue teased Julie's navel a bit, and soon, she was at the human's crotch.

Julie trembled at the course the tongue was taking. She knew where it was going—knew she should ''stop'' this. But at the same time, she didn't want to. She had the sneaking suspicion that this was going to feel so much better than all her late-night explorations during RP ever could, and she didn't want to miss that feeling at all.

Amy took the crotch of Julie's panties into her teeth, and carefully tugged them downwards. Once they were completely off, the neko sat up, grinned, and tossed her head, snapping the garments up. A bulge traveled down her neck, and she patted her belly. "Yummy…" She leaned back down, heading straight back towards Julie's crotch.

Julie stared at the bulge in Amy's neck. ''How did she just do that? You can't swallow a whole set of panties in one gulp.'' But that, and all other thoughts, were driven right out of her head once that wonderfully rough tongue attacked her womanhood, swiping over the moist slit gently.

Julie moaned, trying to keep it low enough not to carry. It really ''did'' feel better than she'd possibly imagined. She thrust her hips forward, wanting more of that tongue to press into them, to stroke her, massage her, until she drifted away on waves of pleasure.

She hit her peak quickly, but that didn't snap Julie out of her daze. In her mind, she was 'reliving' their last RP…the huge panthress' tongue was washing over her thighs now, slowly moving downward. It felt more real than any of her previous fantasies; she could feel that rough tongue moving towards her feet, that hot breath washing over her soles. And then, her feet were inside the cat's mouth, slowly being pushed towards its throat. It was an amazing sensation, and it felt so real this time!

"Nooo!" she moaned, hands scrabbling around on the ground. Well, okay, moving a little. She didn't really have the strength in her right now to "scrabble." All in all, it wasn't very convincing—but then, the dialogue always looked better in text on the monitor.

The panther's lips were around her hips now, its broad tongue lapping up the juices that remained from her previous orgasm. She knew the RP; the panther wouldn't linger. And indeed, she felt her belly tugged into the big feline's hungry, wet maw, felt the very tips of its lower teeth moving along her back. It all felt so ''real!'' Was this what Amy had meant when she said maybe it could be? Her feet were being squeezed together now by the tight, hot grip of the panther's throat muscles, which took over to help tug her body the rest of the way in. Further and further down…

She reached down into the panther's mouth to caress herself some more, and so that her hands wouldn't get trapped outside and have to go down last after her head.

The fantasy-panther's jaws crept over her chest and neck, tongue continuing it's explorations. Julie fished around in her mind for the line she was supposed to use. "'Please! I'll give you lots of money! I'll find you other people to eat! Anythi—'"

Julie found herself staring at the world, the sky framed by teeth and lips. But it wasn't like her fantasy; the fangs were a good deal smaller than a panther's should be, and instead of a dark, enchanted forest, she was staring at the bright blue sky above the city park. Her glimpse of reality was all too brief, as the jaws sealed shut, and a very un-pantherlike purring filled Julie's ears—and indeed, vibrated through her entire body.

A few swallows later, Julie was pressed into a tight, wet chamber, that smelled strongly of fried chicken. And the true identity of her predator hit her—while Julie had lost herself in her fantasy, Amy had fulfilled it!

"A…Amy?! Y…you ATE me?"

Amy let out a rather unladylike belch. "Well, yeah. You didn't notice?"

Julie blushed. "Well, er, I have a rather overactive imagination…I thought it was just another fantasy! How did you even—I mean, you're so—"

"Small?" Amy purred. "Well, wouldn't you know? It seems I'm bigger on the inside."

Julie shivered. "Um…what happens now?"

"Hmm." Amy seemed to be thinking for a moment. "Well, normally, I'd just digest you…but, well, I like you, and I'd miss our evening RPs. So…I'll give you a choice." She gave her belly a squeeze. "I can digest you, make you a part of me just like in our RPs…then you'd be inside my head with me, to play with forever in 'real' RPs. Or…I can cough you back up." She chuckled. "But if I do…well, I don't think you can actually give me lots of money, so you'll just have to help me catch someone else to eat, 'cuz I really ''am'' hungry."

Julie thought it over. It was so nice and warm and snug in here, a part of her didn't ever want to leave. The idea of being digested was scary, but—if everything else had been true to the way they RP'd it, she didn't have any reason to think the digestion would be any different. She could stay with Amy forever, inside her mind, as a part of her. She really wanted that. But on the other hand—her parents would be devastated when she didn't come home, and she couldn't do that to them. "I…I'll come out, please? It's not that I'd ''mind'' being digested, but—"

"—but you're not quite ready?"

"Uh-huh."

"Okay, fair enough. Well, hold onto your extremities." Suddenly Amy's stomach jumped and bucked beneath her, and contracted around her, and Julie was propelled back up through Amy's throat as if she were being squeezed through a tube of toothpaste. A moment later, she slid out of Amy's mouth onto the park bench. Then with another cough, a pair of very slimy, soiled, half-digested panties dropped on top of her. "Oops. Um…sorry about that."

Julie looked down at her slime, spit, and half-digested-chicken-covered body. "Eww. You don't happen to have a wet-nap or something, do you?"

Amy grinned. "I've got something better." She bent over Julie and began cleaning her with brisk, business-like swipes of her tongue. Julie giggled and squirmed, but Amy was strong enough to hold her down while she licked—there were some powerful muscles packed into that lithe little body. This time, she didn't linger on erogenous zones, though she didn't pass them up, either. By the time she was finished, Julie actually did feel remarkably clean.

Amy's empty stomach gurgled, and she looked mournfully at it, then at Julie, who was finishing pulling on her remaining clothes (after dropping the panties and bra in a nearby trash can). "Ready to hold up your end?"

Julie grinned shakily, trying to get her mind around the fact that she was about to help feed an innocent pedestrian to a hungry cat. "If you let me watch," she said.

Amy grinned. "Sure! Listen, here's what we'll do…"

Julie ran out onto a nearby jogging trail. Here came a fit young woman, short brown hair tied back with a sweatband, wearing an iPod. Julie stepped into her path. "Oh, help! Help, please!"

The woman yanked out her earbuds. "What is it, what's wrong?"

"It's my friend!" Julie said. "She fell off the park wall—I don't think she's breathing! Do you know CPR?"

"Yes, I do. Where is she?"

Julie led the woman to where Amy lay spread-eagled on the ground. The woman knelt down next to her, placed her ear to Amy's chest to listen for breathing. She wouldn't hear any, Julie knew—Amy would be holding her breath. So the woman moved to take Amy's head in her hands and place her mouth over Amy's to administer CPR—

And in a flash, Amy's lips were around the woman's neck. The woman didn't react for a moment, until Amy had engulfed her shoulders. Then, it seemed as if she finally realized her predicament, and began to flail about. As Amy gripped the woman tight, Julie moved up to pull off her shoes, socks, shorts, and panties. Amy was already slicing open the woman's shirt and bra with a fingerclaw. Then Julie sat back, and slipped her own pants down—she didn't want to get them all sticky, after all!

Amy didn't linger at all, nor did she go as slowly as she had with Julie. Gulp by gulp, she worked over the poor jogger's breasts, belly, and hips, without even a wayward lick. Her hands finally gripped the woman's legs, held them together, before she shoved the woman downwards with a heavy swallow. The leopard cat leaned back, and belched even louder than before.

Julie sat down next to Amy, and tentatively placed a hand on her belly, looking up at her face for permission. Amy nodded, and Julie placed both hands on Amy's chest, then rested her head there to listen to the sounds that came from within. Amy's belly was so soft and warm, even on the outside, it almost made her want to go right to sleep with Amy for a pillow—especially with all that soothing purring going on.

As she listened to the poor woman's whimpering and struggling gradually cease, Julie had to remind herself that this was not another fantasy, not some story to be posted to Eka's Portal—this was for ''real.'' She had just helped her best on-line friend kill a woman—or, if not "kill" exactly, at least remove from the world and absorb for her own nourishment. She shivered with the guilty knowledge of the crime she'd helped perpetrate—and then shivered even more with the realization that she actually envied the woman being digested now.

"Amy?" Julie whispered. "Would it be all right if…um…can I, heh, 'pet' you?"

Amy grinned. "Go ahead…" She rolled onto her back, and stretched out.

Julie ran her hands through Amy's soft chest fur, and then—once she worked up her courage—hesitantly over her breasts, which she then leaned down to kiss and caress more closely. Then she moved downward, over Amy's still-bulging belly, to the space between her legs. Hesitantly, tentatively—she'd never done this before—she leaned down to stroke her there first with her fingers, then with her tongue.

Amy purred, gently gripping Julie's head with her thighs. Her sex had an oddly sweet taste to it, an an almost intoxicatingly lovely scent…perhaps it had something to do with being a neko. Julie lost herself for a few minutes, focused entirely on the task at hand, only snapping out of it when Amy yowled with climax.

When Julie had finished, she stretched out next to Amy, in the shaft of sunlight coming down through the opening in the trees above, and pulled off her shirt and pants so that she could feel Amy's fur full-length against her bare skin, feel Amy's lazy purr vibrating into her body. She felt like purring herself. "That was amazing," she murmured. "All of it. Every bit of it. Can we…do it again sometime?"

"Your place or mine?" Amy asked with a grin.

"Ah, I wish I could take you home with me," Julie said drowsily. "To be my pet kitty…my petting kitty…my petted kitty. My well-fed little kitty."

Amy purred, and gave Julie a kiss. "Mm. Well, once you're ready…who knows?"

"Don't know when or if that will be," Julie said. "Once we do it for real, we can't do it again…and I can't help you bag someone else." She shivered with a guilty little thrill. "I think I like that. I like it a ''lot.''

Amy grinned. "Well, we'll have to do lunch more often, then…a lot more often!"

"Mmm…I can do that. I certainly can." Julie smiled and closed her eyes, running back over the events of the afternoon. She could hardly believe how much had happened. She'd lived one of her greatest fantasies—lived it, in reality, with the best friend she'd never met before. Then she'd watched it happen to another person—helped ''make'' it happen. Her normal life was going to be even duller now.

Amy chuckled as Julie drifted off to sleep, and cuddled closer against her for a little extra warmth. Their desires sated in more ways than one, the two longtime friends and newfound lovers dozed together in the late afternoon sunlight.

{{author note|Yes, I know, if this had been true to life, both SweetCandy ''and'' PanthrrGrrl would have been "42-year-old men with stubble who still live in their parents' basements." It’s a ''fantasy'' story, okay?}}

{{series bar

| series=Internet Predator

| previous=None

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator 2|Internet Predator 2]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]
[[Category: Leopard Cat]]
[[Category: Erotica]]
[[Category: Vorarephilia]]
[[Category: Lesbian]]
[[Category: Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf/An Ocelot of Trouble

2009-07-08T03:58:44Z

Throat Wolf: posting this story

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=An Ocelot of Trouble

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Ocelot of Trouble, An}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= An Ocelot of Trouble

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

| series= Lucy & Tina

| position= 4

| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters|Family Matters]]

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Taming|Lioness Taming]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|This was written with KlinKitty watching, but he only contributed one paragraph to the finished product (Tina's response about maternal instincts, if you're curious).}}

{{dropcap|L}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features some elements of bondage.}}

Lucy smiled as she rode the elevator up to Tina's apartment, coming home from a day of classes. She was still thrilled with the visit to her family. It had been good to see them again, even if they had been a bit uncertain what to make of her and Tina.

Of course, she hadn't been able to explain ''everything,'' and as a result she was pretty sure that her mother now believed her to be a lesbian. And it wasn't as if she could explain, ''No, mother, I have absolutely no desire to have sex with Tina. It's just that she owns me now.''

Tina wasn't anywhere about as she came in, which was fine with her. It was nice to have a little time to herself now and then without her domineering mistress around. If Tina was there, it would be all "Oh, wanna pet my kitty. Come here, kitty" and she'd have to drop whatever she was doing and go.

Not that she minded it so much, by and large. It was kind of nice to shed the responsibilities of adulthood, to revert to being a helpless little thing under someone else's care. And Tina was good at taking care of her. But it was also nice to have a little time when she could be herself again, every now and then.

Lucy wandered over to the TV and was about to see what was on, when the voicemail light on the answering machine caught her eye. She hit the play button, and the message drove all thoughts of television from her mind.

"Lucy?" It was her mother. "Call me as soon as you get this. Cindy's gone missing. She hadn't been able to get becoming a cat-person out of her head since your visit, and we think she may have been trying to hitchhike to where you are. Have you or Tina heard from her? Call me."

As soon as the message was over, Lucy was dialing Tina's cellphone number.

Tina answered the phone as she always did, with a cheerful, "Meow!"

"Tina, Lucy. Mom left a message on the machine. Cindy's gone missing. Mom thinks she might be coming here. Have you heard from her?"

Tina sounded strangely calm. "Missing? No—she hasn't called me."

"I was afraid of that. I'm gonna call Mom back and let her know."

"Good idea, hon. I'll be home in a few minutes."

Lucy hung up and dialed her mother, and talked for several minutes. The last time anyone had seen Cindy was at the end of school, two days earlier. She had been seen waiting for the bus, but nobody on the bus had seen her get on it. It wasn't too far from Cindy's school to the Greyhound station, but nobody remembered seeing her there either. Inquiries were proceeding in all appropriate directions.

Then Tina was there. She came over, gathered Lucy into her arms, and gave her a hug. "Worried?"

"Uh-huh." Lucy said. "If something's happened to Cindy…" She sighed. "Maybe I should just have let you digest her after all. At least then she'd still be here with us."

Tina shook her head. "You don't mean that, kitten. You're just second-guessing yourself again. You really need to break that habit. I'm sure that before long, Cindy will turn up safe and sound." She smiled. "Now I'm going to go slip out of my street clothes and take a shower, then I'll call some of my friends at the Agency and see if they've heard anything. Back in two shakes of a kitty's tail!" She shook her own tail to illustrate, before letting Lucy go and bounding to the bedroom.

It was several minutes before Lucy thought to wonder why Tina's friends at the largely college-local Agency might have heard anything about a girl going missing in Saint Louis.

Just as Tina came out of the bathroom with a towel on her head, the phone rang again. Lucy, being nearer, scooped it up. "Mrrrowdy there?" she said nervously.

It was her mother again. "We just got—she just sent us—I've forwarded—"

"Mom, calm down. Slow down. What did you just get?"

"A video file. From Cindy. I've forwarded it to your email." Her mother sounded badly shaken. "I can't believe—just don't know what to do!"

"Um. From Cindy? What did it—no wait. Never mind. I'll go watch it and call you back, okay?"

"O-okay."

"What was that about?" Tina asked

"Apparently Cindy's emailed them a video file. They've forwarded it to me."

Tina looked more puzzled than she'd sounded on the phone. "What, a ransom demand?"

"I don't know. I'm going to check my email and watch it now."

"Show me."

Lucy called the email up on her computer, and clicked on the Quicktime attachment. The movie opened, and there was Cindy. Only…not quite the Cindy they'd met in Saint Louis. She was now covered in fuzzy fur in the spotted and striped pattern of an ocelot, and cat's ears poked up through the red hair, which was now more a sort of reddish gold.

"Oh! She's adorable!" Tina purred. "Even more adorable than before!"

"How in the nine hells…?" Lucy gasped.

"Ah, hi, Mom, Doug," Cindy said, sounding distinctly embarrassed. An ear twitched nervously. "As you've probably guessed, I sorta found a way to become a kitty. Or…the way sorta found me. These guys came to my school and somehow they managed to snatch me right out of the bus waiting line. I couldn't even scream. Next thing I knew, it was just like Lucy said. I was in these weird labs being injected with stuff, floating in a glass tank, and all."

Lucy glanced over at Tina. Something in Tina's expression wasn't quite right, but she couldn't quite place her finger on it. She was starting to get an empty feeling in the pit of her stomach.

"And then I woke up and I was the kitty I wanted to be! Yay! Um…but then there's the bad news. Turns out this rich guy had already placed an order for a kitty like me, and as soon as I came to, they told me about how, because of some silly old executive order, I now belonged to him, and they'd send the MIA after me if I wasn't a nice little kitty for him."

Tina was growling under her breath. "Why those sons of bitches. Those total sons of bitches! They weren't supposed to ''sell'' her!"

Lucy started at Tina. "Um…'supposed to'?"

"But the good news is, I met him and he's really nice! He's not creepy at all like the people you hear about on the Internet. Turns out he just wanted me as a friend for his daughter. She's really nice, too, though kind of a brat."

Someone off-camera yelled petulantly, "I am not!" and Cindy ducked as a vase flew through the frame where her head had been and smashed on the wall behind her. "Sorry! I take it back, she's completely and totally not a brat at all!"

"That's better!"

"Anyway, it's really nice here, and I'm OK, and he's said you can maybe come see me after I get settled in. I'm sorry for making you all worry 'bout me. Please don't worry any more. I'm okay, and they're taking good care of me!

"Bye now!" Cindy winked, and the video ended.

Lucy was still staring at Tina. "Well…it's nice she got her wish to be a kitty, at least," Tina said weakly.

"You know something. Don't you." It was more of an accusation than a question.

Tina got to her feet, ignoring Lucy's statement. "But executive order or not, if they think they can get away with selling your sister, they've got another think coming. I'm going to go right down to the Project Neko office right now—"

Lucy stood, and moved in front of Tina. To Lucy's own astonishment, she was beginning to growl. She'd never ''ever'' growled at her mistress before. Tina seemed similarly taken aback. "Er…hon?"

Lucy bit off the words, fire in her eyes. "What. Do. You. Know." She sank into a crouch, her ears back and her tail lashing. Even if Tina was three feet taller and twice her mass, Lucy was positive she could at least make her know she'd been walloped.

Tina seemed to deflate. "It wasn't supposed to happen like this!" she insisted. "I was only doing what you'd said—if I could find a way for her to become a kitty without being eaten."

"Uh-huh…" Lucy prompted flatly, not leaving the crouch.

"So I called in some favors. She was supposed to be kidnapped, kittified, then held for me to pick up. I'd send her back home in her new furry pelt and life would go on."

"Uh-huh…" Lucy said again, still holding deathly still in the crouch.

"But they were't supposed to ''sell'' her to someone!" Tina said, anguished. "I don't know how it happened, but I swear to you I will find out and bust some heads over it! And then find out where Cindy's gone and go get her back!"

"Who gave you the right to decide Cindy should become a neko?" Lucy growled slowly.

"It's what she wanted—" Tina protested feebly.

"She's not old enough to be able to make that choice!" Lucy said. "She's not old enough to drink, have sex, or vote, either—kids that age don't know enough to choose responsibly! Why should she be old enough to…to change her entire body?"

"Would you rather she kept trying to find someone to eat her?" Tina retorted.

"And whose fault is it she knows about ''that'' to begin with?" Lucy shot back.

"Look, hon, this is not getting us any closer to getting Cindy back," Tina said, placatingly. "Let me go down to the project and bust some heads. We will find out where we need to go to rescue Cindy, and then…go rescue her. What could be simpler?"

Lucy growled again. "Do you not realize why what you did was wrong? Are you really that far gone? Let me know right now, because if I can't trust your judgment in this, there's no way I can trust it enough to continue to leave my life in your hands. I will go cut this damn collar right off, and then agent or not, mistress or not, and regardless of how much bigger you are than me, I damn well ''will'' kick your ass from here to Cleveland."

Tina visibly wilted. "But—you're the one who said—"

Lucy sighed. "I know what I said. But I wasn't thinking clearly at the time. I just…didn't want you ''eating'' her, and any alternative seemed better than that at the time. And I guess I assumed you'd actually ''discuss'' possibilities with me, not go all 'easier to ask forgiveness than permission.'"

Tina sighed wryly. "My superiors keep having that problem with me too."

Lucy fingered the small padlock that held her collar on. With the adrenaline she was on right now, she felt like she could almost twist it apart with her bare hands. "So, the question stands."

Tina looked down. "I'm sorry. I guess I'm a better mistress than a mother. Sometimes I just want to give children whatever they ask for, if they've been good. It was in my power to give this to Cindy, and so I did. And I liked you so much that I just imagined Cindy with fur being like…like having another you."

Lucy sighed. She just couldn't find it in herself to be angry at her mistress for long. Perhaps the housecat instincts that drove so much of her life these days were to blame. Even so, this latest fiasco was just a bridge too far. "If one hair on Cindy's head—" she sighed "—or, hell, on her entire damn ''pelt'' is harmed because of this, I ''swear'' I'll be making a new lionskin rug for the den."

Tina looked down. "If Cindy is hurt, I'll let you. I still don't know why they sold her." Then she looked up again, her hangdog (hangcat?) look replaced by grim determination. "But I certainly intend to find out."

Tina swivelled on a heel and stalked back to the bedroom. She did something to the bedpost, and the wall and floor section with the chest of drawers on it swivelled on a hidden "lazy susan" to reveal a rack of guns of various sizes. Tina started taking them down, checking the action, and dropping them in her purse.

Lucy stared from the doorway. "Do I get a gun, too?"

"You're not coming."

"Like hell I'm not. Whose sister is she again?"

Tina frowned. "Well, then—have you had firearm safety training?"

"No—"

"Then no, you don't need a gun yet. But remind me to give you that training as soon as possible." She smiled faintly. "My kitty needs to be able to protect herself when I'm not around. And it'll help you make that rug if you need to."

Other times Lucy might have softened at Tina's display of self-pity, but she steeled herself against it this time. This was the woman she'd trusted with her life, who had gotten her younger sister kidnapped and sold to be some rich man's daughter's toy. It was going to take more than a little whining to get back in her good graces.

"Right. You can tag along, but stay back. I don't want you to be in any danger."

"Need I remind you, my ten-year-old sister is the one who was just sold into slavery—"

Tina sighed. "Come along, then."

The Neko Project offices were not far away. They did not advertise what they were with anything so obvious as a sign, of course, but there was no mistaking the buildings where Lucy and Tina had been quickened into felinity. Despite herself, Lucy shuddered at approaching them again. The muddled memories of her time here still gave her nightmares; this ''was'' the place that had taken a foot and a half of her height, after all. But no matter how angry she was at Tina, she still felt comforted by the lion's armed presence.

They stopped just up the block from the building. "You should stay here while I go in, alone."

"No. Way. In. Hell," Lucy said firmly.

"Seriously," Tina said. "They know me in there, as an agent. They don't know you as anything but another experiment. It would look wrong—and certain people might talk more freely to me alone."

"I don't care. This is the place that sold my sister, and I'm going to be there!

Tina shook her head. "I had hoped I wouldn't have to do this, but—" she blurred into two separate people: herself, and a muscular, night-black jaguar neko—also female. Like Lucy, the jaguar wore no clothing. She wouldn't have needed it; it would have been a travesty on her perfect form.

Tina nodded toward Lucy. "Don't let her leave this spot. Eat her if you have to—but if you do, don't you dare digest her."

The jaguar growled and nodded, grabbing Lucy by the arms with a grip that felt like steel bands. No matter how she squirmed, she couldn't break it. "Why you—"

"It's for your own good," Tina said sadly. "And that of your sister. I'll be right back." She turned and started to go, then paused, turned back, and reached into her purse. She tossed a pistol through the air, and the jaguar easily, almost lazily plucked it out of the air with one hand. Her grip with the other hand was still unbreakable.

"Protect her," Tina added. The jaguar nodded. Then Tina was gone, up the block and through the doors.

As Tina left, the jaguar looked around, then dragged Lucy off the sidewalk to a space between some bushes and the side of the building—more defensible, Lucy assumed. The jaguar shoved Lucy to the ground and knelt with one knee on the small of her back—not hard enough to hurt, but hard enough to keep her pinned. "Oof," Lucy complained.

"Shh," the jaguar said, raising her head so her eyes were just above the flat trimmed tops of the topiary and looking around. Lucy sighed and subsided, while plotting the revenges she would have on Tina for this—starting small, with tying all her shoelaces together, and working up.

She had just gotten to staking Tina out on an African anthill and pouring a jar of honey over her head when she heard Tina whisper, "Back. Any trouble?" The jaguar shook her head. "Good. I've got the ID of the buyer."

The jaguar faded away. The pistol didn't—and it fell toward Lucy's head. Lucy had just enough time to wonder if the jaguar had held it in that position knowing that would happen when Tina swiped the gun out of the air inches from her cranium.

Lucy was ready to give Tina the tail-biting of her life, but curiosity—the dominant trait of felines everywhere—reasserted itself instead. "Who ''was'' that?" she asked, rubbing her back.

"Her name is Sapphira. Sorry about her." Tina dropped the gun back into her purse. "She doesn't like me very much, and that's putting it mildly." She offered an arm to help Lucy up, and Lucy took it.

"But she works for you?"

"She's part ''of'' me. She doesn't have any choice. And she's a good fighter, I have to give her that."

Lucy shivered. "And if I let you eat me—I wouldn't have any choice either?"

"Well…I could ''make'' you do stuff if I wanted you to," Tina said. "It's part of why I only want you willingly, hon. I want it to be a gesture of trust in me that I wouldn't do something like that…" She sighed at the expression on Lucy's face. "Yeah, I know. Getting further away all the time, isn't it?"

"Uh…yeah." In the interest of changing the subject, Lucy asked, "Anyway, who's the buyer?"

"We're lucky. It's someone local. A stockbroker named Pritchard. Made his fortune as a young punk by short-selling back during the 2008 financial meltdown, then investing cleverly after that. He lives just across town." She rummaged in her purse for her phone. "I'm going to call a taxi."

"Did you find out why they sold her?"

"Yeah." Tina shook her head. "Damned bureaucracy. This guy had put a buy order in for a neko of that approximate age a few months ago. But the snatch wagons almost never bother with anyone that young, and they don't take special orders. So the order hung around in the system until I caused the snatchers to make an exception for Cindy. And since it was a pre-existing order, it had priority over my catch-and-release order."

"Well, I guess that explains it," Lucy said. "Well, let's go beard the lion, so to speak."

"I resemble that remark," Tina said, as the taxi pulled up.

"And this time, ''no leaving me behind,'', got it?"

"I would not think of it," Tina said virtuously.

***

"Pretty well-guarded, isn't it?" Lucy asked. Their cab had circled the block so they could take a good look at the enclosed estate, before dropping them off a half-mile up the road. The estate took up an entire city block, with 9-foot-high walls with spikes set into the top. There were security cameras every few yards, and armed guards at the gates.

"I've seen better," Tina said as they walked back toward the estate. "And I already know how we're going to get in."

"Oh yeah? How're we gonna do it?"

And Tina split into herself and Sapphira again. "First of all, you're going to try to climb over the wall…"

***

Lucy walked up the sidewalk to the estate, a rope coiled over her shoulder with a grappling hook on the end, not making any attempt to hide. She knew that she was showing up on the security cameras, and was positive that instructions to watch out for her were being relayed to the guards at the gate up the street. That was good.

As she reached the spot Tina had pointed out to her, she uncoiled the rope from her shoulder, swung the grapnel around her head, and tossed it upward at the top of the wall. Of course, she missed. The wall was over twice as tall as she was. But she kept trying. The important thing was to ''look'' like she was breaking in.

"Hey, you! Hold it!" The shout came from the direction of the gate. The guards were running toward her. Lucy carefully judged the distances. Tina had said to run when they got to right…about…there. Lucy broke and ran for the alley across the street which the lengthening evening shadows had filled with a dusky murk. Being careful to be seen doing it, she dived behind a dumpster.

As they had hoped, the guards took the bait. "Stop right there!" Lucy chuckled. It was just as Tina had said. Pritchard hired cheap rent-a-cops, not professional guards; apparently he put most of his trust in his security cameras. Well, there were areas those couldn't reach—and as they entered the alley, the gate guards learned this fact too late.

***

Lucy peered worriedly at the lion and jaguar who were sitting against the alley wall, next to each other, cradling identically swollen bellies. She had to admit, she wasn't sure how she felt about her part in consigning two more human beings to voracious neko bellies. But on the other hand, they were the key to rescuing her sister…

Tina purred happily. "It's great to be able to snack on the job, eh Saph?"

The jaguar just growled sullenly.

Tina snorted. "Oh, get over yourself, will you? You have to admit you deserved it."

"Um, I hate to rush you guys," Lucy said, "but don't you think you'd better go ahead and, well…do what you do? They'll get suspicious if they don't see those guards come back out soon."

Tina stifled a belch. "Hm, well, I do hate to rush a meal, but…I guess there's not much choice." Her belly began to make wet gurgling noises, and the struggling inside ceased. Sapphira followed suit, and gradually, both guards were absorbed into the predators. Once her belly was back to normal, Tina stroked it gently, swishing her tail. "Ready when you are, Sapph."

A few moments later, Lucy was frog-marched out of the alley by two security guards, who led her up to the gate and said into the intercom, "We caught her. She says her sister is in the compound."

"Give me Cindy back, you bastards!" Lucy shouted for the benefit of whoever was on the other end.

"Bring her in," the man on the other end of the intercom responded with a sigh. "I should probably see her. It's just about time for your relief to take over anyway."

"Yessir." The guard who was actually Tina keyed the access code to open the gate, and they led Lucy inside and up the long gravelled path to the mansion.

Not having to concentrate on being authentic, Lucy was free to look around at the surroundings, and she had to admit it would be a nice place to be a kitty in. Plenty of green grass to run around in, water to play and fish in. There was even a playground that she knew ten-year-olds would appreciate. And all that with high walls and security to keep out the vores and other hazards of life near the projects.

The mansion was no disappointment, either. It seemed to grow taller the closer they came to it: an immense white domicile rising three stories, with smaller wings to other side forming a sort of sideways "C". As they approached the front door, two other guards passed them going the other way, heading for the gate. Lucy stuck her tongue out at them, but they did not show any sign of noticing.

Inside, the mansion was just as impressive as out. It was furnished with rich, wooden panelling and furniture, and everything was polished until it seemed to shine with a deep inner glow. "His office is upstairs," the Tina-guard whispered to Lucy. She gave the tiniest of nods.

They walked up a long curving staircase, with an equally long railing that looked like it would be great fun to slide along. ''Might have to try that on my way out,'' Lucy thought. ''I wonder if Cindy's tried it yet?''

There was another stairway through a door, though not as fancy as the one they'd just come up. The guards marched Lucy up that one, and stopped at the door opposite it.

The Tina-guard nodded to the Sapphira-guard, and she took up a position next to the door, guarding it. Then Tina brought Lucy into the room and closed the door behind her.

The man behind the desk was in his 40s or well-preserved 50s. He had an oval face, dark-brown hair, and brown eyes; he was clean-shaven except for a trace of five o'clock shadow. It was hard to tell from behind the desk, but he looked like he might have a decently-sized "spare tire."

"Ah—you'd be Lucy, right?" the man said. "Jim Pritchard, pleased to meet you. Please have a seat." He gestured to one of the chairs in front of his desk.

"I'll stand," Lucy growled. "Where's my sister? What have you done to her?"

Pritchard shrugged. "As you will." He then noticed the guard in the room. "That will be all, Carson; you can go now."

The guard shimmered and grew into Tina's natural form, eyes blazing and tail switching. "Thanks, but I think I'll stay," she purred. "If it's all the same to you."

Lucy had to give Pritchard credit. He was badly startled, but controlled himself very quickly. "All right, stay then." He pressed a button on his desk intercom. "Vanessa, sweetie, could you and Cindy come to my office? Her sister is here."

A ten-year-old voice came from the intercom. "Okay, daddy!" And right before it cut off, Lucy heard Cindy's voice in the background asking, "Lucy's he—?"

"I have got to know," Lucy growled. "What sort of person buys a ten-year-old neko as a plaything for his daughter? What's wrong with a normal housecat? I mean, a creep like you could even afford purebreds!"

"I'd rather like to know that myself," Tina purred dangerously.

Pritchard looked at Lucy, who was glaring, then up at Tina, who was glaring as only a seven-foot anthropomorphic lioness can glare, and mopped his forehead with a handkerchief. "No, no, you don't understand. I didn't buy her as a play''thing''…"

There was the sound of something fragile breaking in the hall outside, and a hasty, "Sorreee!" Then the door ''slammed'' open and a small tawny shape bounded into the room—a lioness, Tina in miniature. Ignoring the other people, she bounced up to the desk. "Daddeeeee!"

Cindy the ocelot neko dashed in a moment later. "No fair, you had a head start! And you left all that broken glass I had to run around!" She paused. "Oh—Lucy, Tina! Hi! How ya like my new look?"

Pritchard shrugged helplessly, glancing from his daughter to Lucy and Tina. "…I bought her as a play''mate.''"

***

After a couple of minutes of girlish squealing, Pritchard told the kids to run along again. "You can talk with Lucy and—" he glanced at the computer on his desk "—Tina later, okay?"

As they turned to go, the little lioness suddenly noticed their guests, and she stared at Tina. "Whoa! Am I gonna look like ''that'' when I grow up?"

"If you always clean your plate and eat lots of healthy food," Tina said.

"Among other things," Lucy muttered.

"Shush, you."

After the kids had scampered away again (to the sound of more breakage in the hall outside), Lucy turned her attention back to Pritchard. "All right, let me rephrase my question," she said slowly. "What sort of person makes his ''ten year old daughter'' into a neko?"

"You don't understand," Pritchard said again. "I didn't…I couldn't…" He sighed. "Ever since my wife died, I've never been able to deny my daughter anything she wanted."

Thinking of Cindy's reaction to her and Tina's own furriness, Lucy realized she understood better than she thought she would. "And she saw some of the campus neko crowd…"

"And wanted to be one, too." Pritchard shrugged. "I have friends on the Project Neko board. I pulled some strings. They thought I was crazy, but…Nessie loved me for it. And I like to think it makes her safer, too, since the kind of people who'd use my daughter against me will think ''she's'' just a pet. But the thing is, since then…"

"She's gotten wilder," Tina said. "She's got the same instincts I do, in kid-size."

"That must explain it," Pritchard says. "She…runs all over the house. She isn't as careful as she ought to be. And, well…she's a bit…all right, no, she's a ''lot''…"

"Spoiled?" Lucy suggested.

Pritchard nodded. "I guess I'm just not much of a father…not here for her as much as I should be. Not able to discipline her like I should. I'd hoped that having a neko playmate her own age would calm her down a little, so when one became available…"

"But it hasn't helped, has it?" asked Lucy.

"No. And that's why I've just now decided to try something else." Pritchard was really sweating now.

"What's tha—" Lucy began. Then Tina's cellphone rang.

Tina picked it up. "Yes?" She listened a moment, then she stared at the phone as if she had just realized she was holding a poisonous snake to her face. "I'm ''what?!'' But you can't do that! I'm an active-duty agent, it's always my choice—what?" She stared some more. "Discharged? As of when?" She listened some more. "As of five minutes ago." She looked like she wanted to grind the phone into fine powder now, but stopped. "Yes, she's here…oh, her too, huh? How is that even ''possible?'' …oh. Right. Yeah, you have a nice day, too." She hung up the phone and dropped it into her purse.

"What is it?" Lucy asked.

"Apparently, as of just a few minutes ago, you and I are both the property of one Mr. Jimmy Pritchard. They discharged me from the Agency, and your papers were still on file with them even though they'd stopped actively trying to sell you. So, they were able to transfer ownership of both of us over to him. All legal and by-the-book, executive order yadda yadda." Tina sounded strangely calm. It was the calm before the storm that grew into a hurricane and sank Cuba.

Lucy turned back to Pritchard. "All right, then, what the hell do you call ''this?''"

"You know, we don't have to sit here and listen to this." Tina stalked forward. "Funny thing…I know I just ate, but I'm suddenly getting hungry again."

Pritchard mopped his face with a handkerchief that was clearly soaked through. "I, uh, wouldn't do that. Really." He gestured to a camera in the upper-right corner of the room. "The Agency's watching, live. They'll know. You'll be a renegade—" he glanced at his computer monitor "—like your friend Sapphira."

Tina growled and backed down. "What do you want."

"It's…like this," Pritchard said. "I really wanted to just ''hire'' you."

Tina stared at him. "''Hire'' me?"

"Yes. As a, um, nanny for my kids. And, frankly, bodyguard. I've made plenty of enemies."

"No, really, a sweet thing like you?" Lucy scoffed.

"But the problem was, as long as the Agency owned you…they could turn around and sell you to someone else—one of my competitors, maybe—right out from under me. And there wouldn't be a thing I could do about it."

Tina growled thoughtfully. "You know, I tend to forget that the Agency still owns us agents. I ''thought'' the prior approval on sale was supposed to protect us…but apparently there's a loophole."

"So now you belong to me—both of you. But, see—I'm content to let that be in name only, as long as you'll work for me. I'll pay you both a top wage—especially Tina. You'll be free to do whatever you like, go wherever you like, on your off hours. And after five years, I'll give you your papers and you'll be free in fact. And Cindy, too."

"And if we say no?" Lucy asked.

"I'll still own you in fact." He sighed. "I won't be able to ''make'' you do anything you don't want to do, but the Agency will at least help me keep you."

"So, in other words, the proverbial 'offer we can't refuse,'" Tina purred. "Intriguing." She had gone from being angry to being very thoughtful, and it was starting to worry Lucy.

"Why don't you just give us our papers ''now'' and then let us decide if we want the job?" Lucy asked.

Pritchard looked desperate. He mopped with his handkerchief again, though all he was doing now was pushing sweat around. Then he sighed and looked down. "Because I'm afraid you'll say no."

He looked at Tina. "I'm sorry for this, but…can't you see how much I need you?" In the distance, there was another crash of something fragile breaking—something fragile that went on breaking for several seconds—and all three of them winced. "I'm afraid I won't have any mansion left in another month. And Vanessa really needs a firm hand—the kind that I can't give her."

"You've got to be kidding me," Lucy muttered.

"Hmm. I think it sounds like a reasonably fair deal, actually," Tina said. "But I'd insist on having our papers after one year, not five."

"What?!" Lucy sputtered, staring at Tina.

"Three years," Pritchard said.

"Two," Tina said.

"All right, done," Pritchard agreed.

"And we'd want frequent home visits for Lucy and Cindy, and visits here for her family. At least every other weekend."

Pritchard nodded. "Of course. They can use my private jet. Vanessa could even go along, it would do her good to get out of the mansion."

"And I want a free hand in disciplining the kids," Tina went on. "As long as I don't cause them lasting harm, I do whatever I like to them."

Pritchard winced. "Like, um…what?"

"Spankings, most times," Tina said. "For times that spanking won't cut it, certain other means. Nothing that will cause them lasting harm, I promise—but you'd probably rather not know my methods."

"Well…" Pritchard's train of thought was interrupted by a loud "Wheeee!" and then a crash that shook dust from the chandelier above them. They all looked up at it for a moment.

Pritchard sighed. "If you can straighten Nessie out…do whatever it takes."

"I think I can do exactly that. In fact…it'll be fun!" Tina grinned for the first time since they'd gotten there—a genuine toothy smile that brightened up the room and made any nearby rodent run for cover.

"Hey, wait a minute," Lucy said. "Don't I get some kind of say in this? I don't want to be stuck belonging to this guy for two years."

Tina turned to her. "Well, you already belong to me. So if this is all right with ''me,'' it should be all right with you, too!" Her grin broadened. "Besides, weren't you the one wondering the other day if the millionaire program would take you back?"

"I was only ''kidding!''" Lucy wailed.

"See if you say that after he buys you a whole wardrobe full of diamond collars."

Lucy rolled her eyes. "You just want the job because it appeals to your maternal instincts."

Tina chuckled, and swept Lucy into her arms in a hug. "Why would you think that? I have ''you'' for that." Lucy squirmed and blushed (and thanked fate that she was a neko, for once, since the fur largely kept it from showing) until Tina set her down again.

"So if we're all in agreement, why don't you go down and start spending time with the children?" There was another rattling CRASH! "…while I still have some mansion left?" Pritchard started looking for a dry handkerchief.

"All right, I'll be glad to. You can send someone for our things tomorrow; let me know if there are any other details to work out. Ciao-meow!" Tina grinned, turned, and loped from the room.

Lucy watched her go for a moment, then turned back to Pritchard. "You know, I don't think I like you very much right now. But I have to admit, I don't think I've seen her that happy before."

"That's good, right?" Pritchard asked, finding a fresh handkerchief.

Lucy sighed, remembering the reason they'd come to the mansion in the first place. "And the hell of it is, we got so wrapped up in arguing about us, we just took it for granted you get to keep Cindy. God, what am I gonna tell Mom?"

She groaned, and followed Tina downstairs.

{{series bar

| series=Lucy & Tina

| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters|Family Matters]]

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Taming|Lioness Taming]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: House Cat]]

[[Category: Lion]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

[[Category: Bondage]]

[[Category: Ocelot]]

User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator

2009-07-08T03:30:33Z

Throat Wolf: forgot to drop a cap

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=Internet Predator

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Internet Predator}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= Internet Predator

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

| series= Internet Predator

| position= 1

| previous= none

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator II|Internet Predator II]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KlinKitty of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|J}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story,

in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories,

my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However,

if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features lesbian sex.}}

ulie sat at the computer and typed, one-handed. She was a slightly chubby 16-year-old, with dirty-blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail and earrings that looked like little pom-poms. Her complexion was mostly free of the ravages of acne, but did have a few freckles.

'''<SweetCandy742> Oh please don't eat me…I'd give you indigestion!

The response came back:

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *grin* we'll leave that up to my tummy!

Julie sighed happily as the typing continued, and the scenario they built together played out. SweetCandy742 was playing the part of a silly princess who had wandered too far into the woods, and PanthrrGrrl999 was a big bad panther who had tracked her down and was now drooling over her. The panther spoke, of course, since this was just that kind of world.

'''<SweetCandy742> *scrabbles for purchase on the ground with her hands as her legs are sucked into your mouth* Noooo!

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *slurps her way up your legs, gulping over your rump. Her tongue finds its way between your legs…*

Julie had been hanging out with PanthrrGrrl for a few months now. They had a lot of fun on-line together, and they seemed to be perfectly complementary to each other in their tastes. Julie liked playing the prey, and "PanthrrGrrl" was a dedicated pred. Between roleplay sessions, they talked about their taste in music, movies, boys, other girls, and so on.

They didn't exchange many personal details, but as far as Julie could make out, "PanthrrGrrl" seemed to be about the same age as she was, with similar musical tastes. And she went to college in the same town where Julie was going to high school. Now, Julie was well aware of the way that "bad people" were around on the Internet, but she just knew too much about "PanthrrGrrl" for her to believe she could be anything but the age she claimed to be. They had too many interests in common.

'''<SweetCandy742> Please! I'll give you lots of money! I'll find you other people to eat! Anythi—MM! MMMM! *is muffled by your mouth closing*

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *her jaws seal shut, and she belches, rolling onto her side* Yum! *She grins, and falls asleep, slowly digesting her prey…*

Julie removed her hand from the keyboard and moved it to join the other one for a while, then she sighed happily and went to the bathroom to clean up. Another great RP session completed.

When she came back from the bathroom, PanthrrGrrl had finished describing her character's digestion and absorption into herself. Julie smiled. She liked that about PanthrrGrrl's characters. The voring didn't result in a painful death the way a lot of other vorers did, but it meant that Julie's character just became a part of her friend's character and they would be together forever. She had gotten to where she didn't bother reading most vore stories anymore, because they usually had snuff endings. She preferred the idea of staying alive but becoming one with her devourer.

'''<SweetCandy742> (( That was great! I love the way you describe that. ))

She sighed, thinking about her life right now. High school wasn't being very fun for her. Somehow she managed to be on the outside of all the cliques. She tried to blend in, not mentioning anything about her private fantasies, but she guessed she was just too weird in general for all of t. For a moment, she imagined herself going down the throat of a giant panther, being absorbed into it to become part of the strength of its muscles, the keenness of its eyes…

She reached to the keyboard again and typed:

'''<SweetCandy742> (( I wish it was real. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( Maybe it can be ;) ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( I'd give anything for that. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( *giggle* Anyway, mm, I've been wondering…would you like to meet in person sometime? ))

Julie blinked at the screen. Where had ''that'' come from? She thought for a moment, then typed:

'''<SweetCandy742> (( Sure, but my parents might fr33k. How can you prove you're not some kinda dangerous…heh…"Internet predator"? ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( Mmrrr, well, we can meet in the day! Somewhere public…How does the park sound? ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( Which park? I might hafta take a bus. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( How about Bolton Park, by the Civil War statue? ))

Julie considered that. She knew that park. It was near the college on the other side of town. She would have to take a bus, but tomorrow was Saturday and her parents wouldn't think it was odd for her to want to go to the park on a sunny day.

'''<SweetCandy742> (( OK. Tomorrow? What time? How will we know each other? ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( How about 12:30 or so? And I'll be right by the Civil War statue…You'll know me, trust me. ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( All right. I'll wear a pink T-shirt with a unicorn on it. ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( See ya there! ))

Julie signed off and went to bed, and didn't get to sleep for a long time. She was shivery with excitement and more than a little nervousness. She was going to get to meet PanthrrGrrl ''tomorrow!'' In her mind, she revisited the picture of PanthrrGrrl that had built up over their months of roleplay. Playful, witty, more than a little domineering at times (but that was how a pred ''should'' be)…she imagined someone big and brawny, kind of like the panther she'd played in today's roleplay, only a ''person.'' She hoped she wouldn't be too intimidated by her when they met in person.

Of course, intellectually Julie ''knew'' that her friend probably wouldn't look anything like that. But it was still fun to imagine and daydream. She really hoped that they wouldn't be too disappointed in each other when they met. ''"She's" probably a 42-year-old man with stubble who still lives in his parents' basement,'' she thought wryly. ''But at least I'll know one way or another.''

{{Separator|j}}

The next morning, she was up bright and early. She packed a box lunch of leftover fried chicken, taking enough food for two people just in case PanthrrGrrl hadn't brought her own, kissed her Mom goodbye, and then it was off to the bus stop for the uptown bus. She sat near the back, and watched the other riders nervously. A couple of them were "nekos"—the cat-people who had started showing up on the campus. She'd heard rumors that some of them had used to be normal people just like her, who'd been snatched off the street and changed. She wondered if PanthrrGrrl was one of them? Maybe that big, busty lioness who'd just gotten on and was seated near the front?

But no, the lioness wasn't getting off at the park. Oh well. But maybe PanthrrGrrl was already there. Julie hopped off the bus at the park stop, and headed toward the statue of some general whose name nobody remembered anymore, mounted on the stereotypal rearing horse covered with pigeon droppings. She didn't see anyone there, but the statue had a big base—she might be standing on the other side.

Julie rounded the statue and came face to face with a rather small neko, barely 4 feet tall. She had a beautiful golden coat, with black leopard spots, and a rather sleek build. She was nude except for her pelt, but there was enough fur there to give at least a semblance of privacy to the naughty bits. The neko looked up to make eye contact. "You must be SweetCandy! Nice to meet you! I'm PanthrrGrrl!" She pronounced 'PanthrrGrrl' with the appropriate growling sounds.

Julie had never before realized how silly her handle sounded when spoken aloud. "Um, Julie, actually." She stared at the diminutive felinoid before her. "''You're'' PanthrrGrrl?" She only realized the cliche after she'd spoken it: "Somehow, I thought you'd be taller."

She grinned. "I'm Amy. Anyway, 'course I'm small. I got crossed with a Leopard cat, for some reason." She flicked her tail. "I distinctly ''asked'' to be made into an actual leopard, but nooo…"

Julie felt her mental image of the brawny huge neko wither and die. "But you're so…so ''cute.''"

Amy sniffed. "Am I? I hadn't noticed."

"Oh." Julie frowned. "Oh, I'm sorry. You must get that a lot. I didn't mean to offend you. It's just a little hard—"

"—to fantasize about a cute lil' kitty eating you up?"

"Well, when you put it that way, yeah." Julie chuckled. "But on the other hand, you ''are'' an actual kitty, and that's at least 50% closer than I was expecting. I can't claim to be an actual princess."

Amy giggled. "Well, in any case—hey, do I smell chicken?"

"You do!" Julie unslung the backpack from her shoulder. "I brought enough for both of us. I wasn't sure whether you'd have eaten yet."

Amy licked her lips. "Nope, I skipped lunch…" Her belly gave a rather loud growl. "See?"

Julie giggled. "We'd better get some food in you, before you start getting hungry for SweetCandy."

"I thought you'd ''like'' being eaten?"

Julie laughed. "What, without any foreplay? You don't start a roleplaying scenario with my feet already in your mouth!"

"True, true." Amy nodded. "Anyway, let's eat!"

"Right!" Julie led the way to a nearby picnic table and laid out napkins, plates, chicken, and cans of Mountain Dew. "Whew, lots of flies out today," she said, waving her hand to keep them away from the food.

Amy nodded, swiping at a few herself. "Yeah…Though there always are this time of year."

"Funny how you never notice them 'til there's food around." She served Amy and took some chicken herself, watching curiously to see if nekos ate fried chicken differently than normal people, with their sharp feline teeth. And indeed, Amy tore at the chicken rather vigorously, taking rather big chunks of meat off at a time, and even crunched some of the bones to get the marrow. Despite herself, Julie was rather impressed.

Before too long, the drinks were empty and the chicken had been skeletonized, and Julie disposed of the trash in a nearby receptacle. She came back to the picnic table. "So, we've got the whole day ahead of us. What do we wanna do?"

Amy grinned, and a rather predatory glint appeared in her eye. She got onto all fours, and crawled toward Julie. "'Why, what a silly little princess, all alone out in the middle of the park…'" she quoted. She purred. "So lonely and…luscious!"

Julie laughed, recognizing the familiar opening from so many roleplays. "'Oh no. A hungry panther,'" she deadpanned. "'Oh, please, Miss Panther, don't eat me…I'd only give you indigestion…'"

Amy grinned, twitching the tip of her tail. "Mm…we'll leave that up to my tummy…"

Julie gave a playful little scream, and turned to run, glancing over her shoulder to make sure Amy was following. She ran across the park, half out-of-breath, toward a little hiding place she knew, where a row of trees formed a cozy little nook against the park wall, with a bench in it. The entrance was hard to find—almost nobody ever went there, and she considered it one of "her" private spots. It would be the perfect place to play out a pred/prey RP, away from prying eyes.

Amy, of course, easily kept up with Julie, and soon had her 'cornered'. She grinned, then pounced, pushing Julie to the ground. "Hehe…I caught you, my tasty little treat!"

"Eeek!" Julie said, grinning despite herself at the very idea of being eaten by a kitty who only massed about half as much as she did. "Oh no, Miss Panther! Let me go! I'm all stringy gristle! Not a fit meal for such a—" she suppressed a snigger "—queen of beasts as yourself!"

Amy's paw-like hands gripped Julie's shirt, and tugged it swiftly over her head, exposing the human's white bra. "Mm…well, I suppose I should taste you a bit first!" She leaned down, and her rather rough tongue began to stroke over Julie's belly, while her hands tugged down the human's pants.

Julie squeaked, then giggled. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a caution warning sounded, but she paid it no heed. Amy had already proved several times over that she was PanthrrGrrl, whom she'd known on-line and grown to trust. If Amy wanted to do a little petting (Julie almost giggled anew at the thought of "petting" in relation to such a cute kitty-neko), that was fine with her. After all, nobody could see, and it would be a fun change from just petting herself. She didn't resist—and even helped unfasten her pants for Amy.

Amy grinned, then moved upwards, leaving Julie in her underwear. "Mm…such a lovely, tasty princess…" She suddenly locked lips with Julie, kissing her deeply for a moment. "…Mm. Your lips taste like fried chicken…"

Julie gasped, taken by surprise—but found she enjoyed the sensation of a bristly tongue in her mouth and whiskers brushing her face, and kissed right back. "So do yours!"

Amy giggled, then moved down, kissing her way down Julie's neck and collar. Her lips soon reached Julie's bra, and she took the center-strap between her teeth. With a swift bite, she severed it, letting the ruined garment fall to the ground. "Oops…"

"Hey, that cost mone—aaaah!" Julie gasped as Amy's tongue washed over her modest chest, the rough tongue rasping over her nipples. It hurt a little, but felt ''so good'' at the same time. She'd never had anyone else ever get this far. Why was she letting Amy?

Amy finished with Julie's chest, then began to move down, kissing and licking across Julie's tummy. Her tongue teased Julie's navel a bit, and soon, she was at the human's crotch.

Julie trembled at the course the tongue was taking. She knew where it was going—knew she should ''stop'' this. But at the same time, she didn't want to. She had the sneaking suspicion that this was going to feel so much better than all her late-night explorations during RP ever could, and she didn't want to miss that feeling at all.

Amy took the crotch of Julie's panties into her teeth, and carefully tugged them downwards. Once they were completely off, the neko sat up, grinned, and tossed her head, snapping the garments up. A bulge traveled down her neck, and she patted her belly. "Yummy…" She leaned back down, heading straight back towards Julie's crotch.

Julie stared at the bulge in Amy's neck. ''How did she just do that? You can't swallow a whole set of panties in one gulp.'' But that, and all other thoughts, were driven right out of her head once that wonderfully rough tongue attacked her womanhood, swiping over the moist slit gently.

Julie moaned, trying to keep it low enough not to carry. It really ''did'' feel better than she'd possibly imagined. She thrust her hips forward, wanting more of that tongue to press into them, to stroke her, massage her, until she drifted away on waves of pleasure.

She hit her peak quickly, but that didn't snap Julie out of her daze. In her mind, she was 'reliving' their last RP…the huge panthress' tongue was washing over her thighs now, slowly moving downward. It felt more real than any of her previous fantasies; she could feel that rough tongue moving towards her feet, that hot breath washing over her soles. And then, her feet were inside the cat's mouth, slowly being pushed towards its throat. It was an amazing sensation, and it felt so real this time!

"Nooo!" she moaned, hands scrabbling around on the ground. Well, okay, moving a little. She didn't really have the strength in her right now to "scrabble." All in all, it wasn't very convincing—but then, the dialogue always looked better in text on the monitor.

The panther's lips were around her hips now, its broad tongue lapping up the juices that remained from her previous orgasm. She knew the RP; the panther wouldn't linger. And indeed, she felt her belly tugged into the big feline's hungry, wet maw, felt the very tips of its lower teeth moving along her back. It all felt so ''real!'' Was this what Amy had meant when she said maybe it could be? Her feet were being squeezed together now by the tight, hot grip of the panther's throat muscles, which took over to help tug her body the rest of the way in. Further and further down…

She reached down into the panther's mouth to caress herself some more, and so that her hands wouldn't get trapped outside and have to go down last after her head.

The fantasy-panther's jaws crept over her chest and neck, tongue continuing it's explorations. Julie fished around in her mind for the line she was supposed to use. "'Please! I'll give you lots of money! I'll find you other people to eat! Anythi—'"

Julie found herself staring at the world, the sky framed by teeth and lips. But it wasn't like her fantasy; the fangs were a good deal smaller than a panther's should be, and instead of a dark, enchanted forest, she was staring at the bright blue sky above the city park. Her glimpse of reality was all too brief, as the jaws sealed shut, and a very un-pantherlike purring filled Julie's ears—and indeed, vibrated through her entire body.

A few swallows later, Julie was pressed into a tight, wet chamber, that smelled strongly of fried chicken. And the true identity of her predator hit her—while Julie had lost herself in her fantasy, Amy had fulfilled it!

"A…Amy?! Y…you ATE me?"

Amy let out a rather unladylike belch. "Well, yeah. You didn't notice?"

Julie blushed. "Well, er, I have a rather overactive imagination…I thought it was just another fantasy! How did you even—I mean, you're so—"

"Small?" Amy purred. "Well, wouldn't you know? It seems I'm bigger on the inside."

Julie shivered. "Um…what happens now?"

"Hmm." Amy seemed to be thinking for a moment. "Well, normally, I'd just digest you…but, well, I like you, and I'd miss our evening RPs. So…I'll give you a choice." She gave her belly a squeeze. "I can digest you, make you a part of me just like in our RPs…then you'd be inside my head with me, to play with forever in 'real' RPs. Or…I can cough you back up." She chuckled. "But if I do…well, I don't think you can actually give me lots of money, so you'll just have to help me catch someone else to eat, 'cuz I really ''am'' hungry."

Julie thought it over. It was so nice and warm and snug in here, a part of her didn't ever want to leave. The idea of being digested was scary, but—if everything else had been true to the way they RP'd it, she didn't have any reason to think the digestion would be any different. She could stay with Amy forever, inside her mind, as a part of her. She really wanted that. But on the other hand—her parents would be devastated when she didn't come home, and she couldn't do that to them. "I…I'll come out, please? It's not that I'd ''mind'' being digested, but—"

"—but you're not quite ready?"

"Uh-huh."

"Okay, fair enough. Well, hold onto your extremities." Suddenly Amy's stomach jumped and bucked beneath her, and contracted around her, and Julie was propelled back up through Amy's throat as if she were being squeezed through a tube of toothpaste. A moment later, she slid out of Amy's mouth onto the park bench. Then with another cough, a pair of very slimy, soiled, half-digested panties dropped on top of her. "Oops. Um…sorry about that."

Julie looked down at her slime, spit, and half-digested-chicken-covered body. "Eww. You don't happen to have a wet-nap or something, do you?"

Amy grinned. "I've got something better." She bent over Julie and began cleaning her with brisk, business-like swipes of her tongue. Julie giggled and squirmed, but Amy was strong enough to hold her down while she licked—there were some powerful muscles packed into that lithe little body. This time, she didn't linger on erogenous zones, though she didn't pass them up, either. By the time she was finished, Julie actually did feel remarkably clean.

Amy's empty stomach gurgled, and she looked mournfully at it, then at Julie, who was finishing pulling on her remaining clothes (after dropping the panties and bra in a nearby trash can). "Ready to hold up your end?"

Julie grinned shakily, trying to get her mind around the fact that she was about to help feed an innocent pedestrian to a hungry cat. "If you let me watch," she said.

Amy grinned. "Sure! Listen, here's what we'll do…"

Julie ran out onto a nearby jogging trail. Here came a fit young woman, short brown hair tied back with a sweatband, wearing an iPod. Julie stepped into her path. "Oh, help! Help, please!"

The woman yanked out her earbuds. "What is it, what's wrong?"

"It's my friend!" Julie said. "She fell off the park wall—I don't think she's breathing! Do you know CPR?"

"Yes, I do. Where is she?"

Julie led the woman to where Amy lay spread-eagled on the ground. The woman knelt down next to her, placed her ear to Amy's chest to listen for breathing. She wouldn't hear any, Julie knew—Amy would be holding her breath. So the woman moved to take Amy's head in her hands and place her mouth over Amy's to administer CPR—

And in a flash, Amy's lips were around the woman's neck. The woman didn't react for a moment, until Amy had engulfed her shoulders. Then, it seemed as if she finally realized her predicament, and began to flail about. As Amy gripped the woman tight, Julie moved up to pull off her shoes, socks, shorts, and panties. Amy was already slicing open the woman's shirt and bra with a fingerclaw. Then Julie sat back, and slipped her own pants down—she didn't want to get them all sticky, after all!

Amy didn't linger at all, nor did she go as slowly as she had with Julie. Gulp by gulp, she worked over the poor jogger's breasts, belly, and hips, without even a wayward lick. Her hands finally gripped the woman's legs, held them together, before she shoved the woman downwards with a heavy swallow. The leopard cat leaned back, and belched even louder than before.

Julie sat down next to Amy, and tentatively placed a hand on her belly, looking up at her face for permission. Amy nodded, and Julie placed both hands on Amy's chest, then rested her head there to listen to the sounds that came from within. Amy's belly was so soft and warm, even on the outside, it almost made her want to go right to sleep with Amy for a pillow—especially with all that soothing purring going on.

As she listened to the poor woman's whimpering and struggling gradually cease, Julie had to remind herself that this was not another fantasy, not some story to be posted to Eka's Portal—this was for ''real.'' She had just helped her best on-line friend kill a woman—or, if not "kill" exactly, at least remove from the world and absorb for her own nourishment. She shivered with the guilty knowledge of the crime she'd helped perpetrate—and then shivered even more with the realization that she actually envied the woman being digested now.

"Amy?" Julie whispered. "Would it be all right if…um…can I, heh, 'pet' you?"

Amy grinned. "Go ahead…" She rolled onto her back, and stretched out.

Julie ran her hands through Amy's soft chest fur, and then—once she worked up her courage—hesitantly over her breasts, which she then leaned down to kiss and caress more closely. Then she moved downward, over Amy's still-bulging belly, to the space between her legs. Hesitantly, tentatively—she'd never done this before—she leaned down to stroke her there first with her fingers, then with her tongue.

Amy purred, gently gripping Julie's head with her thighs. Her sex had an oddly sweet taste to it, an an almost intoxicatingly lovely scent…perhaps it had something to do with being a neko. Julie lost herself for a few minutes, focused entirely on the task at hand, only snapping out of it when Amy yowled with climax.

When Julie had finished, she stretched out next to Amy, in the shaft of sunlight coming down through the opening in the trees above, and pulled off her shirt and pants so that she could feel Amy's fur full-length against her bare skin, feel Amy's lazy purr vibrating into her body. She felt like purring herself. "That was amazing," she murmured. "All of it. Every bit of it. Can we…do it again sometime?"

"Your place or mine?" Amy asked with a grin.

"Ah, I wish I could take you home with me," Julie said drowsily. "To be my pet kitty…my petting kitty…my petted kitty. My well-fed little kitty."

Amy purred, and gave Julie a kiss. "Mm. Well, once you're ready…who knows?"

"Don't know when or if that will be," Julie said. "Once we do it for real, we can't do it again…and I can't help you bag someone else." She shivered with a guilty little thrill. "I think I like that. I like it a ''lot.''

Amy grinned. "Well, we'll have to do lunch more often, then…a lot more often!"

"Mmm…I can do that. I certainly can." Julie smiled and closed her eyes, running back over the events of the afternoon. She could hardly believe how much had happened. She'd lived one of her greatest fantasies—lived it, in reality, with the best friend she'd never met before. Then she'd watched it happen to another person—helped ''make'' it happen. Her normal life was going to be even duller now.

Amy chuckled as Julie drifted off to sleep, and cuddled closer against her for a little extra warmth. Their desires sated in more ways than one, the two longtime friends and newfound lovers dozed together in the late afternoon sunlight.

{{author note|Yes, I know, if this had been true to life, both SweetCandy ''and'' PanthrrGrrl would have been "42-year-old men with stubble who still live in their parents' basements." It’s a ''fantasy'' story, okay?}}

{{series bar

| series=Internet Predator

| previous=None

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator 2|Internet Predator 2]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: Leopard Cat]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

[[Category: Lesbian]]

[[Category: Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator

2009-07-08T03:29:52Z

Throat Wolf: posting this story

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=Internet Predator

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Internet Predator}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= Internet Predator

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

| series= Internet Predator

| position= 1

| previous= none

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator II|Internet Predator II]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KlinKitty of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|J}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story,

in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories,

my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However,

if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features lesbian sex.}}

Julie sat at the computer and typed, one-handed. She was a slightly chubby 16-year-old, with dirty-blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail and earrings that looked like little pom-poms. Her complexion was mostly free of the ravages of acne, but did have a few freckles.

'''<SweetCandy742> Oh please don't eat me…I'd give you indigestion!

The response came back:

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *grin* we'll leave that up to my tummy!

Julie sighed happily as the typing continued, and the scenario they built together played out. SweetCandy742 was playing the part of a silly princess who had wandered too far into the woods, and PanthrrGrrl999 was a big bad panther who had tracked her down and was now drooling over her. The panther spoke, of course, since this was just that kind of world.

'''<SweetCandy742> *scrabbles for purchase on the ground with her hands as her legs are sucked into your mouth* Noooo!

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *slurps her way up your legs, gulping over your rump. Her tongue finds its way between your legs…*

Julie had been hanging out with PanthrrGrrl for a few months now. They had a lot of fun on-line together, and they seemed to be perfectly complementary to each other in their tastes. Julie liked playing the prey, and "PanthrrGrrl" was a dedicated pred. Between roleplay sessions, they talked about their taste in music, movies, boys, other girls, and so on.

They didn't exchange many personal details, but as far as Julie could make out, "PanthrrGrrl" seemed to be about the same age as she was, with similar musical tastes. And she went to college in the same town where Julie was going to high school. Now, Julie was well aware of the way that "bad people" were around on the Internet, but she just knew too much about "PanthrrGrrl" for her to believe she could be anything but the age she claimed to be. They had too many interests in common.

'''<SweetCandy742> Please! I'll give you lots of money! I'll find you other people to eat! Anythi—MM! MMMM! *is muffled by your mouth closing*

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> *her jaws seal shut, and she belches, rolling onto her side* Yum! *She grins, and falls asleep, slowly digesting her prey…*

Julie removed her hand from the keyboard and moved it to join the other one for a while, then she sighed happily and went to the bathroom to clean up. Another great RP session completed.

When she came back from the bathroom, PanthrrGrrl had finished describing her character's digestion and absorption into herself. Julie smiled. She liked that about PanthrrGrrl's characters. The voring didn't result in a painful death the way a lot of other vorers did, but it meant that Julie's character just became a part of her friend's character and they would be together forever. She had gotten to where she didn't bother reading most vore stories anymore, because they usually had snuff endings. She preferred the idea of staying alive but becoming one with her devourer.

'''<SweetCandy742> (( That was great! I love the way you describe that. ))

She sighed, thinking about her life right now. High school wasn't being very fun for her. Somehow she managed to be on the outside of all the cliques. She tried to blend in, not mentioning anything about her private fantasies, but she guessed she was just too weird in general for all of t. For a moment, she imagined herself going down the throat of a giant panther, being absorbed into it to become part of the strength of its muscles, the keenness of its eyes…

She reached to the keyboard again and typed:

'''<SweetCandy742> (( I wish it was real. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( Maybe it can be ;) ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( I'd give anything for that. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( *giggle* Anyway, mm, I've been wondering…would you like to meet in person sometime? ))

Julie blinked at the screen. Where had ''that'' come from? She thought for a moment, then typed:

'''<SweetCandy742> (( Sure, but my parents might fr33k. How can you prove you're not some kinda dangerous…heh…"Internet predator"? ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( Mmrrr, well, we can meet in the day! Somewhere public…How does the park sound? ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( Which park? I might hafta take a bus. ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( How about Bolton Park, by the Civil War statue? ))

Julie considered that. She knew that park. It was near the college on the other side of town. She would have to take a bus, but tomorrow was Saturday and her parents wouldn't think it was odd for her to want to go to the park on a sunny day.

'''<SweetCandy742> (( OK. Tomorrow? What time? How will we know each other? ))

'''<PanthrrGrrl999> (( How about 12:30 or so? And I'll be right by the Civil War statue…You'll know me, trust me. ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( All right. I'll wear a pink T-shirt with a unicorn on it. ))

'''<SweetCandy742> (( See ya there! ))

Julie signed off and went to bed, and didn't get to sleep for a long time. She was shivery with excitement and more than a little nervousness. She was going to get to meet PanthrrGrrl ''tomorrow!'' In her mind, she revisited the picture of PanthrrGrrl that had built up over their months of roleplay. Playful, witty, more than a little domineering at times (but that was how a pred ''should'' be)…she imagined someone big and brawny, kind of like the panther she'd played in today's roleplay, only a ''person.'' She hoped she wouldn't be too intimidated by her when they met in person.

Of course, intellectually Julie ''knew'' that her friend probably wouldn't look anything like that. But it was still fun to imagine and daydream. She really hoped that they wouldn't be too disappointed in each other when they met. ''"She's" probably a 42-year-old man with stubble who still lives in his parents' basement,'' she thought wryly. ''But at least I'll know one way or another.''

{{Separator|j}}

The next morning, she was up bright and early. She packed a box lunch of leftover fried chicken, taking enough food for two people just in case PanthrrGrrl hadn't brought her own, kissed her Mom goodbye, and then it was off to the bus stop for the uptown bus. She sat near the back, and watched the other riders nervously. A couple of them were "nekos"—the cat-people who had started showing up on the campus. She'd heard rumors that some of them had used to be normal people just like her, who'd been snatched off the street and changed. She wondered if PanthrrGrrl was one of them? Maybe that big, busty lioness who'd just gotten on and was seated near the front?

But no, the lioness wasn't getting off at the park. Oh well. But maybe PanthrrGrrl was already there. Julie hopped off the bus at the park stop, and headed toward the statue of some general whose name nobody remembered anymore, mounted on the stereotypal rearing horse covered with pigeon droppings. She didn't see anyone there, but the statue had a big base—she might be standing on the other side.

Julie rounded the statue and came face to face with a rather small neko, barely 4 feet tall. She had a beautiful golden coat, with black leopard spots, and a rather sleek build. She was nude except for her pelt, but there was enough fur there to give at least a semblance of privacy to the naughty bits. The neko looked up to make eye contact. "You must be SweetCandy! Nice to meet you! I'm PanthrrGrrl!" She pronounced 'PanthrrGrrl' with the appropriate growling sounds.

Julie had never before realized how silly her handle sounded when spoken aloud. "Um, Julie, actually." She stared at the diminutive felinoid before her. "''You're'' PanthrrGrrl?" She only realized the cliche after she'd spoken it: "Somehow, I thought you'd be taller."

She grinned. "I'm Amy. Anyway, 'course I'm small. I got crossed with a Leopard cat, for some reason." She flicked her tail. "I distinctly ''asked'' to be made into an actual leopard, but nooo…"

Julie felt her mental image of the brawny huge neko wither and die. "But you're so…so ''cute.''"

Amy sniffed. "Am I? I hadn't noticed."

"Oh." Julie frowned. "Oh, I'm sorry. You must get that a lot. I didn't mean to offend you. It's just a little hard—"

"—to fantasize about a cute lil' kitty eating you up?"

"Well, when you put it that way, yeah." Julie chuckled. "But on the other hand, you ''are'' an actual kitty, and that's at least 50% closer than I was expecting. I can't claim to be an actual princess."

Amy giggled. "Well, in any case—hey, do I smell chicken?"

"You do!" Julie unslung the backpack from her shoulder. "I brought enough for both of us. I wasn't sure whether you'd have eaten yet."

Amy licked her lips. "Nope, I skipped lunch…" Her belly gave a rather loud growl. "See?"

Julie giggled. "We'd better get some food in you, before you start getting hungry for SweetCandy."

"I thought you'd ''like'' being eaten?"

Julie laughed. "What, without any foreplay? You don't start a roleplaying scenario with my feet already in your mouth!"

"True, true." Amy nodded. "Anyway, let's eat!"

"Right!" Julie led the way to a nearby picnic table and laid out napkins, plates, chicken, and cans of Mountain Dew. "Whew, lots of flies out today," she said, waving her hand to keep them away from the food.

Amy nodded, swiping at a few herself. "Yeah…Though there always are this time of year."

"Funny how you never notice them 'til there's food around." She served Amy and took some chicken herself, watching curiously to see if nekos ate fried chicken differently than normal people, with their sharp feline teeth. And indeed, Amy tore at the chicken rather vigorously, taking rather big chunks of meat off at a time, and even crunched some of the bones to get the marrow. Despite herself, Julie was rather impressed.

Before too long, the drinks were empty and the chicken had been skeletonized, and Julie disposed of the trash in a nearby receptacle. She came back to the picnic table. "So, we've got the whole day ahead of us. What do we wanna do?"

Amy grinned, and a rather predatory glint appeared in her eye. She got onto all fours, and crawled toward Julie. "'Why, what a silly little princess, all alone out in the middle of the park…'" she quoted. She purred. "So lonely and…luscious!"

Julie laughed, recognizing the familiar opening from so many roleplays. "'Oh no. A hungry panther,'" she deadpanned. "'Oh, please, Miss Panther, don't eat me…I'd only give you indigestion…'"

Amy grinned, twitching the tip of her tail. "Mm…we'll leave that up to my tummy…"

Julie gave a playful little scream, and turned to run, glancing over her shoulder to make sure Amy was following. She ran across the park, half out-of-breath, toward a little hiding place she knew, where a row of trees formed a cozy little nook against the park wall, with a bench in it. The entrance was hard to find—almost nobody ever went there, and she considered it one of "her" private spots. It would be the perfect place to play out a pred/prey RP, away from prying eyes.

Amy, of course, easily kept up with Julie, and soon had her 'cornered'. She grinned, then pounced, pushing Julie to the ground. "Hehe…I caught you, my tasty little treat!"

"Eeek!" Julie said, grinning despite herself at the very idea of being eaten by a kitty who only massed about half as much as she did. "Oh no, Miss Panther! Let me go! I'm all stringy gristle! Not a fit meal for such a—" she suppressed a snigger "—queen of beasts as yourself!"

Amy's paw-like hands gripped Julie's shirt, and tugged it swiftly over her head, exposing the human's white bra. "Mm…well, I suppose I should taste you a bit first!" She leaned down, and her rather rough tongue began to stroke over Julie's belly, while her hands tugged down the human's pants.

Julie squeaked, then giggled. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a caution warning sounded, but she paid it no heed. Amy had already proved several times over that she was PanthrrGrrl, whom she'd known on-line and grown to trust. If Amy wanted to do a little petting (Julie almost giggled anew at the thought of "petting" in relation to such a cute kitty-neko), that was fine with her. After all, nobody could see, and it would be a fun change from just petting herself. She didn't resist—and even helped unfasten her pants for Amy.

Amy grinned, then moved upwards, leaving Julie in her underwear. "Mm…such a lovely, tasty princess…" She suddenly locked lips with Julie, kissing her deeply for a moment. "…Mm. Your lips taste like fried chicken…"

Julie gasped, taken by surprise—but found she enjoyed the sensation of a bristly tongue in her mouth and whiskers brushing her face, and kissed right back. "So do yours!"

Amy giggled, then moved down, kissing her way down Julie's neck and collar. Her lips soon reached Julie's bra, and she took the center-strap between her teeth. With a swift bite, she severed it, letting the ruined garment fall to the ground. "Oops…"

"Hey, that cost mone—aaaah!" Julie gasped as Amy's tongue washed over her modest chest, the rough tongue rasping over her nipples. It hurt a little, but felt ''so good'' at the same time. She'd never had anyone else ever get this far. Why was she letting Amy?

Amy finished with Julie's chest, then began to move down, kissing and licking across Julie's tummy. Her tongue teased Julie's navel a bit, and soon, she was at the human's crotch.

Julie trembled at the course the tongue was taking. She knew where it was going—knew she should ''stop'' this. But at the same time, she didn't want to. She had the sneaking suspicion that this was going to feel so much better than all her late-night explorations during RP ever could, and she didn't want to miss that feeling at all.

Amy took the crotch of Julie's panties into her teeth, and carefully tugged them downwards. Once they were completely off, the neko sat up, grinned, and tossed her head, snapping the garments up. A bulge traveled down her neck, and she patted her belly. "Yummy…" She leaned back down, heading straight back towards Julie's crotch.

Julie stared at the bulge in Amy's neck. ''How did she just do that? You can't swallow a whole set of panties in one gulp.'' But that, and all other thoughts, were driven right out of her head once that wonderfully rough tongue attacked her womanhood, swiping over the moist slit gently.

Julie moaned, trying to keep it low enough not to carry. It really ''did'' feel better than she'd possibly imagined. She thrust her hips forward, wanting more of that tongue to press into them, to stroke her, massage her, until she drifted away on waves of pleasure.

She hit her peak quickly, but that didn't snap Julie out of her daze. In her mind, she was 'reliving' their last RP…the huge panthress' tongue was washing over her thighs now, slowly moving downward. It felt more real than any of her previous fantasies; she could feel that rough tongue moving towards her feet, that hot breath washing over her soles. And then, her feet were inside the cat's mouth, slowly being pushed towards its throat. It was an amazing sensation, and it felt so real this time!

"Nooo!" she moaned, hands scrabbling around on the ground. Well, okay, moving a little. She didn't really have the strength in her right now to "scrabble." All in all, it wasn't very convincing—but then, the dialogue always looked better in text on the monitor.

The panther's lips were around her hips now, its broad tongue lapping up the juices that remained from her previous orgasm. She knew the RP; the panther wouldn't linger. And indeed, she felt her belly tugged into the big feline's hungry, wet maw, felt the very tips of its lower teeth moving along her back. It all felt so ''real!'' Was this what Amy had meant when she said maybe it could be? Her feet were being squeezed together now by the tight, hot grip of the panther's throat muscles, which took over to help tug her body the rest of the way in. Further and further down…

She reached down into the panther's mouth to caress herself some more, and so that her hands wouldn't get trapped outside and have to go down last after her head.

The fantasy-panther's jaws crept over her chest and neck, tongue continuing it's explorations. Julie fished around in her mind for the line she was supposed to use. "'Please! I'll give you lots of money! I'll find you other people to eat! Anythi—'"

Julie found herself staring at the world, the sky framed by teeth and lips. But it wasn't like her fantasy; the fangs were a good deal smaller than a panther's should be, and instead of a dark, enchanted forest, she was staring at the bright blue sky above the city park. Her glimpse of reality was all too brief, as the jaws sealed shut, and a very un-pantherlike purring filled Julie's ears—and indeed, vibrated through her entire body.

A few swallows later, Julie was pressed into a tight, wet chamber, that smelled strongly of fried chicken. And the true identity of her predator hit her—while Julie had lost herself in her fantasy, Amy had fulfilled it!

"A…Amy?! Y…you ATE me?"

Amy let out a rather unladylike belch. "Well, yeah. You didn't notice?"

Julie blushed. "Well, er, I have a rather overactive imagination…I thought it was just another fantasy! How did you even—I mean, you're so—"

"Small?" Amy purred. "Well, wouldn't you know? It seems I'm bigger on the inside."

Julie shivered. "Um…what happens now?"

"Hmm." Amy seemed to be thinking for a moment. "Well, normally, I'd just digest you…but, well, I like you, and I'd miss our evening RPs. So…I'll give you a choice." She gave her belly a squeeze. "I can digest you, make you a part of me just like in our RPs…then you'd be inside my head with me, to play with forever in 'real' RPs. Or…I can cough you back up." She chuckled. "But if I do…well, I don't think you can actually give me lots of money, so you'll just have to help me catch someone else to eat, 'cuz I really ''am'' hungry."

Julie thought it over. It was so nice and warm and snug in here, a part of her didn't ever want to leave. The idea of being digested was scary, but—if everything else had been true to the way they RP'd it, she didn't have any reason to think the digestion would be any different. She could stay with Amy forever, inside her mind, as a part of her. She really wanted that. But on the other hand—her parents would be devastated when she didn't come home, and she couldn't do that to them. "I…I'll come out, please? It's not that I'd ''mind'' being digested, but—"

"—but you're not quite ready?"

"Uh-huh."

"Okay, fair enough. Well, hold onto your extremities." Suddenly Amy's stomach jumped and bucked beneath her, and contracted around her, and Julie was propelled back up through Amy's throat as if she were being squeezed through a tube of toothpaste. A moment later, she slid out of Amy's mouth onto the park bench. Then with another cough, a pair of very slimy, soiled, half-digested panties dropped on top of her. "Oops. Um…sorry about that."

Julie looked down at her slime, spit, and half-digested-chicken-covered body. "Eww. You don't happen to have a wet-nap or something, do you?"

Amy grinned. "I've got something better." She bent over Julie and began cleaning her with brisk, business-like swipes of her tongue. Julie giggled and squirmed, but Amy was strong enough to hold her down while she licked—there were some powerful muscles packed into that lithe little body. This time, she didn't linger on erogenous zones, though she didn't pass them up, either. By the time she was finished, Julie actually did feel remarkably clean.

Amy's empty stomach gurgled, and she looked mournfully at it, then at Julie, who was finishing pulling on her remaining clothes (after dropping the panties and bra in a nearby trash can). "Ready to hold up your end?"

Julie grinned shakily, trying to get her mind around the fact that she was about to help feed an innocent pedestrian to a hungry cat. "If you let me watch," she said.

Amy grinned. "Sure! Listen, here's what we'll do…"

Julie ran out onto a nearby jogging trail. Here came a fit young woman, short brown hair tied back with a sweatband, wearing an iPod. Julie stepped into her path. "Oh, help! Help, please!"

The woman yanked out her earbuds. "What is it, what's wrong?"

"It's my friend!" Julie said. "She fell off the park wall—I don't think she's breathing! Do you know CPR?"

"Yes, I do. Where is she?"

Julie led the woman to where Amy lay spread-eagled on the ground. The woman knelt down next to her, placed her ear to Amy's chest to listen for breathing. She wouldn't hear any, Julie knew—Amy would be holding her breath. So the woman moved to take Amy's head in her hands and place her mouth over Amy's to administer CPR—

And in a flash, Amy's lips were around the woman's neck. The woman didn't react for a moment, until Amy had engulfed her shoulders. Then, it seemed as if she finally realized her predicament, and began to flail about. As Amy gripped the woman tight, Julie moved up to pull off her shoes, socks, shorts, and panties. Amy was already slicing open the woman's shirt and bra with a fingerclaw. Then Julie sat back, and slipped her own pants down—she didn't want to get them all sticky, after all!

Amy didn't linger at all, nor did she go as slowly as she had with Julie. Gulp by gulp, she worked over the poor jogger's breasts, belly, and hips, without even a wayward lick. Her hands finally gripped the woman's legs, held them together, before she shoved the woman downwards with a heavy swallow. The leopard cat leaned back, and belched even louder than before.

Julie sat down next to Amy, and tentatively placed a hand on her belly, looking up at her face for permission. Amy nodded, and Julie placed both hands on Amy's chest, then rested her head there to listen to the sounds that came from within. Amy's belly was so soft and warm, even on the outside, it almost made her want to go right to sleep with Amy for a pillow—especially with all that soothing purring going on.

As she listened to the poor woman's whimpering and struggling gradually cease, Julie had to remind herself that this was not another fantasy, not some story to be posted to Eka's Portal—this was for ''real.'' She had just helped her best on-line friend kill a woman—or, if not "kill" exactly, at least remove from the world and absorb for her own nourishment. She shivered with the guilty knowledge of the crime she'd helped perpetrate—and then shivered even more with the realization that she actually envied the woman being digested now.

"Amy?" Julie whispered. "Would it be all right if…um…can I, heh, 'pet' you?"

Amy grinned. "Go ahead…" She rolled onto her back, and stretched out.

Julie ran her hands through Amy's soft chest fur, and then—once she worked up her courage—hesitantly over her breasts, which she then leaned down to kiss and caress more closely. Then she moved downward, over Amy's still-bulging belly, to the space between her legs. Hesitantly, tentatively—she'd never done this before—she leaned down to stroke her there first with her fingers, then with her tongue.

Amy purred, gently gripping Julie's head with her thighs. Her sex had an oddly sweet taste to it, an an almost intoxicatingly lovely scent…perhaps it had something to do with being a neko. Julie lost herself for a few minutes, focused entirely on the task at hand, only snapping out of it when Amy yowled with climax.

When Julie had finished, she stretched out next to Amy, in the shaft of sunlight coming down through the opening in the trees above, and pulled off her shirt and pants so that she could feel Amy's fur full-length against her bare skin, feel Amy's lazy purr vibrating into her body. She felt like purring herself. "That was amazing," she murmured. "All of it. Every bit of it. Can we…do it again sometime?"

"Your place or mine?" Amy asked with a grin.

"Ah, I wish I could take you home with me," Julie said drowsily. "To be my pet kitty…my petting kitty…my petted kitty. My well-fed little kitty."

Amy purred, and gave Julie a kiss. "Mm. Well, once you're ready…who knows?"

"Don't know when or if that will be," Julie said. "Once we do it for real, we can't do it again…and I can't help you bag someone else." She shivered with a guilty little thrill. "I think I like that. I like it a ''lot.''

Amy grinned. "Well, we'll have to do lunch more often, then…a lot more often!"

"Mmm…I can do that. I certainly can." Julie smiled and closed her eyes, running back over the events of the afternoon. She could hardly believe how much had happened. She'd lived one of her greatest fantasies—lived it, in reality, with the best friend she'd never met before. Then she'd watched it happen to another person—helped ''make'' it happen. Her normal life was going to be even duller now.

Amy chuckled as Julie drifted off to sleep, and cuddled closer against her for a little extra warmth. Their desires sated in more ways than one, the two longtime friends and newfound lovers dozed together in the late afternoon sunlight.

{{author note|Yes, I know, if this had been true to life, both SweetCandy ''and'' PanthrrGrrl would have been "42-year-old men with stubble who still live in their parents' basements." It’s a ''fantasy'' story, okay?}}

{{series bar

| series=Internet Predator

| previous=None

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator 2|Internet Predator 2]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: Leopard Cat]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

[[Category: Lesbian]]

[[Category: Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-08T03:12:49Z

Throat Wolf: /* Vore/Neko Project Campus */ Adding non-series stuff

__NOTOC__ {{my stories
|name=Throat Wolf
|category=Throat Wolf
}}

==What is a Throat Wolf?==

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the [[wikipedia:vorarephilia| vorarephilia]] (vore) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

For more information about me, see [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my homepage on Eka's Portal].

==How Did You Get Started?==

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.

==Throat Wolf Tales==

Here's a list of my stories currently posted on Shifti. Because of the amount of work it takes to convert a story over from the Word format used on Eka's Portal, I've only put up a sampling of them here. If you enjoy them, I hope you'll check out [http://aryion.com/g3/showgallery.php?id=164753 my Eka's Portal Gallery] for the rest. (Red links denote stories I ''intend'' to put here but have not yet gotten around to converting. You'll find them on Eka's Portal.)

Note that all these stories, unless stated otherwise, should be assumed to be explicit/erotica.

===She-Wolf===
My setting featuring giant shape-shifting wolf creatures. At this time, I have no plans to write further stories in this world.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

===Vore/Neko Project Campus===
In a world much like our own, but 25 years or so in the future, a combination of genetic engineering and magic has produced "vores" (people with the ability to devour other people whole) and "nekos" (anthropomorphic full-body-furry cats). And, of course, nekos who are also vores. Most of these stories are centered around the college campus where students are

====Lucy & Tina====
The adventures of Tina, a boisterous lioness neko, and her pet housecat neko Lucy. Mostly co-written with another Eka's writer named KlinKitty.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters|Family Matters]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Ocelot of Trouble| An Ocelot of Trouble]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Taming|Lioness Taming]]

====Outfoxed====
One of my most popular series on Eka's Portal, about the budding romance between a kitsune calling herself "Janice," and a boy named Ian. Features a good deal of vore, including some plushie vore and tail absorption, but not in every episode. Co-written with another Eka's writer named KazukiFennec.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]

====Non-Series====

#[[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator|Internet Predator]] – What happens when a vore RP'er turns out to be a vore in RL?

#[[User:Throat Wolf/Internet Predator 2|Internet Predator 2]] — Not written yet
{{author page}}

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9

2009-07-08T02:23:06Z

Throat Wolf: dropped the wrong cap

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 9)

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 9}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 9)

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Outfoxed

|position= 9

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|I}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

an, as a rule, didn’t get many phone calls—even fewer now that his best friend Tom no longer had a separate existence of his own. Which is why it was a little startling when his cell phone rang early one morning, jerking him out of a deep sleep intertwined with Janice, under Serena the clouded leopard comforter. He just barely managed to find the phone before it would have gone to voicemail and mumbled, “Um, hello?”

“Whoever that is, I’m eating them on general principles,” Janice muttered.

“Hi! It’s Jenna—remember, your favorite cousin? Did I wake you up? Oh crap, I’m still on Eastern Time. Sorry about that. I’m just passing through town, thought I’d stop and say hi. I hear your plushie collection is bigger than ever, and I really wanna see it! I’ll be by in a couple hours, okay?”

“Jenna?” Ian murmured, “Good to hear from you. ‘Kay, I’ll get ready, the place is a bit of a mess, but that’s nothing new. Yeah, you can say my collection has definitely grown.”

“Great! See ya then! Bye!” She hung up.

Ian sighed as he sat up. “Life never slows down, does it? My cousin’s in town, I haven’t seen her in over a year now. Kid’s been busy at her own college, guess she’s passing through on the way back to visit the family... The family, oh frig! I said I’d call them if anything major changed...”

“So you’d rather she not know you have a girlfriend?” Janice said. “I can see that.” She grinned. “Fortunately, she seems to like plushie toys.”

“Yeah, you could say that. My collection’s all kitsune-related, but she—well, you should see her room back at home, I’m not sure she actually has a mattress, just a big pile of plush toys.”

“Sounds like my kinda gal. If I ever have a falling-out with you, I’ll know just where to go.” Janice grinned. “Don’t worry, I ''won’t'' eat her. I won’t even ask you to let me. That’s one of my cardinal rules—family’s important.”

Ian smiled. “Yeah, I suppose that does make a lot of sense given who you are and where you’re from. Family is big in Japan, and with so few kitsune around, I can imagine family would be a big deal for you. Going to hang around in your stuffed form?”

“Yep, when she gets here, she’ll find the biggest plushie toy of all waiting for her on the sofa. Hope she likes me. It’s been a while since my plushie form had a good cuddle.” Janice winked.

“Heh, I’m sure she will. She’s not fox-obsessed like me, but the bigger plushes have always been her favorite. She has this one at home that I remember she really liked as a kid—a kangaroo. The pouch was elastic and the legs were hollow, so you could wear it like a costume, with you poking out the pouch and the arms velcroed around you. She flat refused to take it off most of the time, I think they spent more on the dry cleaning for that thing than they did on all our other laundry combined.”

“That sounds sooooo cute!” Janice giggled. “Do you have photos? You never know when you might need blackmail material.”

“Now would I be a good cousin if I didn’t?” Ian said with a smirk.

Janice grinned.

{{Separator|r}}

Two hours later, Jenna knocked on the door, then didn’t bother waiting for an answer before opening it and breezing in. She was a fairly slim girl with long brown hair to the small of her back, bright green eyes, and an energetic personality. She was wearing a pink T-shirt with a teddy bear on it, sweatpants, and sandals. “Hey, cuz! Nice lock you’ve got on there. It was about time you did something about the burglaries.” She spied Janice sitting on the sofa, in her stuffed-toy form. “Oooh, what a gorgeous plushie! It almost looks like it could be alive!”

“Jenna, meet Janice.” he said with a grin. “I got her at a shrine—little souvenir. Well, maybe not that little.”

Jenna picked Janice up and gave her a big hug. “Mmm, she’s nice and squeezable. I like her already!” She carefully set Jenna back down on the sofa. “But show me all your others before I get distracted!”

“You got it.” Ian nodded, and stepped over to the bedroom, and stepped over to the shelf where the bulk of the ‘collection’ was kept, and started introducing them. “This one’s Ryouko, got her not too long ago, then there’s Angela and Brad.”

Jenna cocked her head. “Angela? Like your old girlfriend?” She took a closer look. “Wow. You know, that ''does'' look kinda like her, if she happened to be a plushie fox. I think it’s the beady eyes. Never liked her much. You know, it’s funny but I haven’t heard much about her lately. You two broke up?”

“Soemthing like that,” Ian said with a nod. “Don’t think she ever really liked me for me in the first place, to be honest.”

“That’s what I said!” Jenna grinned. “So you got yourself a plushie of her to stick up there because you ‘put her on the shelf.’”

“Exactly,” he said with a grin. “The other one came with it.”

“They’re all very nice.” Jenna picked up Ryouko and gave her a hug. “This one’s like a smaller version of the big one out there. With fewer tails.”

“Well, I guess that means that Ryouko’s a less powerful kitsune then,” Ian said with a nod.

“Uh-huh.” Jenna carefully put the plushie down again. “Was that an espresso machine I saw out there? You know how to use it?”

“A bit.” he said with a chuckle. “Want some?” he asked, and started to head back to the kitchen.

“I could be persuaded! Maybe I’ll let you make me a cup while I go cuddle with Janice some.” Jenna breezed out of the bedroom again, taking up a position next to the kitsune plushie that was almost as big as she was.

“You’ve got it,” Ian said, and went in to fire up the noisy contraption. “You two enjoy yourself!”

Jenna giggled. “Oh, we will!” She started examining Janice in minute detail. She peered closely at the seams and fur, looking for maker’s marks. She opened Janice’s mouth and looked inside. “Looks like there’s a pocket in here.” She reached inside with her right hand. “Hey, how deep does this go?”

“Uh, think it goes all the way down into the main body!” he called back. “It was, uh, supposed to be a thing you could hide a baby monitor or something in, I think.”

Jenna put her left hand in, too. “This is weird, it doesn’t feel like it has a bottom.” She moved her head closer. “Huh. The hole looks bigger and bigger the closer I get to it. I wonder if…” Bracing Janice against the back of the couch, she shoved her head into Janice’s mouth and began to push forward.

Ian, meanwhile, was trying to juggle controls on the machine. “Yeep! This may take a bit longer, I’m not sure what that beeping actually means, but the flashing red light says it’s something to do with some sort of pressure filter or something.”

Jenna wriggled into Janice’s mouth past her shoulders, grabbing handfuls of the plush on the inside and using them to pull herself forward. “Wow, it’s really big in here!” She squirmed in deeper, pulling herself into Janice up to her waist. The sandals dropped off her feet as she braced against the sofa to push herself further in.

“Ah, there we go, I think I got it!” Ian called. “Who knew I’d have to learn to run a locomotive to make coffee? Should be back in there in a minute, it’s doing the brewing or whatever now, only takes a few.”

Only Jenna’s ankles and feet were visible outside of Janice’s mouth now, and a moment later they vanished as Jenna pulled herself the rest of the way in. “Oooh, it’s so soft and warm in here…” she murmured.

“Here we go!” Ian said, walking out of the kitchen with a couple of cups of coffee.

The sight that greeted him was the plushie form of Janice sitting alone on the sofa, with a rotund belly.

“Uh, Jenna?” Ian called out, starting to get a sinking feeling.

“I’m in here!” Jenna’s voice came back, slightly muffled. “This is amazing! Janice is so much bigger on the inside! And she’s so comfy!”

“Heh... Yeah, I can imagine so. Um…but maybe you should come out now?” he said, a little unnerved.

Jenna giggled. “No, it’s so nice and soft and warm, I think I wanna stay here a while. Um…sorry ‘bout the coffee, maybe you can put ice in it later and I can have it that way.” She yawned. “Mmm, sleepy…I think maybe I’m gonna take a nap.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “Always were the impulsive one, weren’t you?” There was no answer. Apparently she’d already dropped off.

But Janice’s plushie features took on an anguished expression. “I didn’t eat her, I swear I didn’t!” she insisted. “Not one swallow. She crawled all the way in under her own power, and you heard her—she wants to stay. I said I wouldn’t eat her, but…what can I do? By the rules, that makes her mine, it ''has'' to.”

Ian sighed. “Janice, calm down. I understand. I believe you. It’s…not something I was quite prepared for, but I did leave her alone in the room with you. Just based on the kangaroo, I guess I should have predicted something like that.”

“So…you’re not mad? I can…have her?” Janice looked somewhere between anguished and hopeful.

Ian slowly nodded. “I’m not thrilled about it, but…like you said, she did it all by herself.”

“I am so, so sorry about this,” Janice said. “But on the bright side…when I eat someone as a plushie, it’s not quite the same as when I do it as a person. She won’t turn into part of me…not exactly.” Janice massaged her tummy with her plushie paws, and it started to make little gurgling noises. “In fact…I can even reverse it later, if I have to…but…I usually don’t…” Her belly began to shrink.

“What do you mean?” Ian asked, a bit confused.

“Well, in a little bit, I’m going to have a present for you.” Janice smiled a plushie smile. “Ahh, there…she’s done.” Her belly still bulged a little more than normal. Janice reached up to her neck, grasped a zipper that hadn’t been there a moment before, and tugged it down, all the way to her waist. She reached inside herself, and pulled out a smaller plushie fox toy. It had three tails, brown yarn hair, and green glass eyes, and was wearing miniature versions of Jenna’s T-shirt and sweatpants.

Ian stared. “You…turned her into a plush toy?” he said.

Janice zipped herself back up, then cradled the smaller plushie in her arms. “Jenna? Jenna, wake up now, ‘kay?”

The smaller plushie’s eyes flickered and brightened, and it sat up. “What happened? I feel weird.” She turned to look up at Janice. “Hey, you can talk?”

“Uh-huh!” Janice grinned. “And funny thing, so can you.”

Jenna blinked, then held up her arms and looked at them. “What do you…oh!” She examined her arms thoughtfully, then the rest of her body. “You mean…I’m a plushie, too?”

“Uh-huh, I’m afraid so,” Janice said.

Jenna’s jaw dropped open in astonishment. Then, after a moment, she said, “But…but this is ''soooo neat!''”

Ian facepalmed, then chuckled. “I should have figured that you would react like that.”

Janice grinned. “Oh yeah, she’s a chip off the old block. Ian?” She held Jenna out to him. “Like I said…I have a present for you. Another kitsune plush for your collection. Her name is Jenna. Think you could find a place for her?”

“Why, I think I can figure something out...” Ian said. “Jenna, I probably should have told you earlier, Janice is an honest-to-goodness eight-tailed kitsune. A very powerful magical creature.” Janice shapechanged back into her full anthropomorphic fox form, still holding Jenna out to Ian.

Jenna sighed happily. “She made me a plushie. It’s…it’s what I’ve always wanted. I don’t care ''what'' she is.”

Ian took her, and hugged her. “Well, I guess we’ll just have to figure out what to tell your parents, then.”

Jenna blinked. “Then…you really want me for your collection? You’ll really keep me?”

Ian grinned. “Well, you’re a really cute and cuddly kitsune plushie, and you know how I feel about those. I might even like you better this way.”

“What if I wanted her to change me back?”

“Then you should have thought of that before you fed yourself to her,” Ian said, giving her another squeeze. “She gave you to me, that makes you mine, and I’m keeping you.” He grinned. He actually would not have been opposed to Janice changing Jenna back—it would have made things simpler all around—but he could tell from Jenna’s hopeful tone that this was the answer she wanted. And he never had been able to refuse his cousin anything.

“Then…I’m stuck like this?” Jenna asked

Ian nodded. “Looks like it.”

“Oh, thank you…thank you so much!” Jenna sniffled. “You really do want me! I promise I’ll be a good little plushie and try not to annoy you.”

“Don’t try to promise the impossible, kiddo.” he said with a wink. Then he glanced at Janice and sighed. “I suppose ''all'' the kitsune plushies you’ve given me are alive, too?”

“Um…well…kinda.” Janice looked down in embarrassment. “I was just kinda…trying to figure out the right time to tell you.”

“Well... I suppose there really isn’t any point in harping over it now. But did you have to put Brad and Angela on the shelf looking right at our bed?”

“Of course I did,” Janice said reasonably. “Anywhere else and they might not have had a good view.”

“You know, Janice, not everybody shares your exhibitionist streak,” Ian sighed.

“Exhibitionist? Hardly.” Janice shook her head. “This is their ''punishment''.”

“Uh…” Jenna said. “Am I missing something here?”

“''No one'' hurts my Ian,” Janice said darkly.

That got Ian blushing brightly. Apparently he liked that bit of possessiveness. “Angela was cheating on me with a guy named Brad. Janice said she’d ‘talk to’ them.”

“I did talk to them,” Janice said. “Then I ate them. Problem solved. Of course, if you’d rather they not be able to watch us, I could always donate ''them'' to Goodwill.”

Ian snorted. “I don’t think ''that’s'' necessary,” he said. “Someday you might want to change them back.”

“Well, less likely things have happened,” Janice said. “Though I have to admit, I can’t think of any right now.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “By the way—who’s Ryouko?”

Janice smiled. “She’s a poor little exchange student who prayed to Inari for help when she ran out of money. After I explained the situation, she gave herself to me. I let her move around when nobody’s watching her.”

“And here I thought it was cute the way you set her up like she was reading magazines and watching TV.”

“So where are you going to put me?” Jenna asked. “I hope you’ve got a nice spot picked out.”

“Oh, I have an idea for where I want to put you.” he said with a grin. “In fact, I think there are going to be some big changes in plushie placement pretty soon…”

{{Separator|r}}

Ian and Janice stood in front of the shelf overlooking the bed, where Angela and Brad sat. Ian had put Ryouko and Jenna next to each other on the living room sofa, and they were chatting animatedly away in the background. Now that Ryouko no longer had to pretend, she seemed to have a lot of things to say.

“Their punishment is to watch us, unable to move or speak or do anything, and know what they gave up by their actions,” Janice explained. “You don’t think that’s fitting?”

“I... Well, to be quite honest it’s just kinda creepy...” Ian said.

“All right, then. I suppose until I think of something better to do with them, I guess we don’t need to be seeing them around anymore.” She picked up the two plushies and reached behind her to tuck them in amid her tails. When she withdrew her hand, they were gone. “There we go. Out of sight, out of mind.”

“At least in their case. I have a feeling that things aren’t going to be particularly calm around here for a while...” he murmured.

Janice glanced back at the living room. “Things are going to be a little noisier around here, yes.” She smiled. “Though not as much as you might think. Like cats, plushies sleep a lot when nobody wants to play with them.”

“Heh, well, I can understand that, but we still have the issue of Jenna. I mean, won’t someone kind of notice she’s gone missing?” he asked.

Janice looked embarrassed. “Well, there is paperwork to take care of that. A government agency goes around cleaning up loose ends for vores; they use it to validate the meals they eat so they don’t get in trouble. I’ve kinda been doing it on the sly. I’ll get started filling out Jenna’s right away.”

“Well, speaking of her, we should probably go back in there before we have to sew her ears back on because Ryouko’s talked them off,” he said with a grin.

“Or vice versa,” Janice said, leading the way.

Jenna smiled up at them as they came back in, her tails swishing happily. “I just can’t believe how lucky I am. I’ve wished I could be a plushie all my life. Ever since that kangaroo…”

“Are you sure you won’t get tired of it? Want your old life back?” Janice asked.

“I dunno. Maybe I might,” Jenna said. “But…even if I did, I’m not mine anymore, so I don’t have that choice.” She shivered. “And…that’s another thing I like. I’m not responsible for myself anymore. I’m someone else’s plushie.”

“I have never wanted my life back,” Ryouko said. “Janice takes good care of me.”

Janice smiled. “Remember, you may be plushies, but you’re also kitsune. Someday, I might teach you more about that.”

Ian raised an eyebrow. “This place must be kitsune central for the western hemisphere.” he said with a chuckle.

“It’s all magic central for the western hemisphere,” Janice said. “That’s why I came here.”

“Which reminds me, how’s that search coming?”

“I’m narrowing it down.” Janice smiled. “Sooner or later, I will find it. It’s very close.” She glanced at the TV set. “But that can wait. For now…two people, two plushies to cuddle…wanna watch a movie?”

“Sounds good to me.” Ian grinned. “As soon as we find the remote, it’s never where I left it.”

“Sorry,” Ryouko said. “My fault.”

“I ''knew'' it!” Ian laughed.

Janice shifted Ryouko to one side and pried up a cushion. “Well, come on. We’ll find it together.”

Ian picked up Jenna and followed suit. Eventually, they did find it.

{{series bar

|series=Outfoxed

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category:Plushie]][[Category:Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9

2009-07-08T02:20:21Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 9)

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 9}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 9)

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Outfoxed

|position= 9

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|T}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

Ian, as a rule, didn’t get many phone calls—even fewer now that his best friend Tom no longer had a separate existence of his own. Which is why it was a little startling when his cell phone rang early one morning, jerking him out of a deep sleep intertwined with Janice, under Serena the clouded leopard comforter. He just barely managed to find the phone before it would have gone to voicemail and mumbled, “Um, hello?”

“Whoever that is, I’m eating them on general principles,” Janice muttered.

“Hi! It’s Jenna—remember, your favorite cousin? Did I wake you up? Oh crap, I’m still on Eastern Time. Sorry about that. I’m just passing through town, thought I’d stop and say hi. I hear your plushie collection is bigger than ever, and I really wanna see it! I’ll be by in a couple hours, okay?”

“Jenna?” Ian murmured, “Good to hear from you. ‘Kay, I’ll get ready, the place is a bit of a mess, but that’s nothing new. Yeah, you can say my collection has definitely grown.”

“Great! See ya then! Bye!” She hung up.

Ian sighed as he sat up. “Life never slows down, does it? My cousin’s in town, I haven’t seen her in over a year now. Kid’s been busy at her own college, guess she’s passing through on the way back to visit the family... The family, oh frig! I said I’d call them if anything major changed...”

“So you’d rather she not know you have a girlfriend?” Janice said. “I can see that.” She grinned. “Fortunately, she seems to like plushie toys.”

“Yeah, you could say that. My collection’s all kitsune-related, but she—well, you should see her room back at home, I’m not sure she actually has a mattress, just a big pile of plush toys.”

“Sounds like my kinda gal. If I ever have a falling-out with you, I’ll know just where to go.” Janice grinned. “Don’t worry, I ''won’t'' eat her. I won’t even ask you to let me. That’s one of my cardinal rules—family’s important.”

Ian smiled. “Yeah, I suppose that does make a lot of sense given who you are and where you’re from. Family is big in Japan, and with so few kitsune around, I can imagine family would be a big deal for you. Going to hang around in your stuffed form?”

“Yep, when she gets here, she’ll find the biggest plushie toy of all waiting for her on the sofa. Hope she likes me. It’s been a while since my plushie form had a good cuddle.” Janice winked.

“Heh, I’m sure she will. She’s not fox-obsessed like me, but the bigger plushes have always been her favorite. She has this one at home that I remember she really liked as a kid—a kangaroo. The pouch was elastic and the legs were hollow, so you could wear it like a costume, with you poking out the pouch and the arms velcroed around you. She flat refused to take it off most of the time, I think they spent more on the dry cleaning for that thing than they did on all our other laundry combined.”

“That sounds sooooo cute!” Janice giggled. “Do you have photos? You never know when you might need blackmail material.”

“Now would I be a good cousin if I didn’t?” Ian said with a smirk.

Janice grinned.

{{Separator|r}}

Two hours later, Jenna knocked on the door, then didn’t bother waiting for an answer before opening it and breezing in. She was a fairly slim girl with long brown hair to the small of her back, bright green eyes, and an energetic personality. She was wearing a pink T-shirt with a teddy bear on it, sweatpants, and sandals. “Hey, cuz! Nice lock you’ve got on there. It was about time you did something about the burglaries.” She spied Janice sitting on the sofa, in her stuffed-toy form. “Oooh, what a gorgeous plushie! It almost looks like it could be alive!”

“Jenna, meet Janice.” he said with a grin. “I got her at a shrine—little souvenir. Well, maybe not that little.”

Jenna picked Janice up and gave her a big hug. “Mmm, she’s nice and squeezable. I like her already!” She carefully set Jenna back down on the sofa. “But show me all your others before I get distracted!”

“You got it.” Ian nodded, and stepped over to the bedroom, and stepped over to the shelf where the bulk of the ‘collection’ was kept, and started introducing them. “This one’s Ryouko, got her not too long ago, then there’s Angela and Brad.”

Jenna cocked her head. “Angela? Like your old girlfriend?” She took a closer look. “Wow. You know, that ''does'' look kinda like her, if she happened to be a plushie fox. I think it’s the beady eyes. Never liked her much. You know, it’s funny but I haven’t heard much about her lately. You two broke up?”

“Soemthing like that,” Ian said with a nod. “Don’t think she ever really liked me for me in the first place, to be honest.”

“That’s what I said!” Jenna grinned. “So you got yourself a plushie of her to stick up there because you ‘put her on the shelf.’”

“Exactly,” he said with a grin. “The other one came with it.”

“They’re all very nice.” Jenna picked up Ryouko and gave her a hug. “This one’s like a smaller version of the big one out there. With fewer tails.”

“Well, I guess that means that Ryouko’s a less powerful kitsune then,” Ian said with a nod.

“Uh-huh.” Jenna carefully put the plushie down again. “Was that an espresso machine I saw out there? You know how to use it?”

“A bit.” he said with a chuckle. “Want some?” he asked, and started to head back to the kitchen.

“I could be persuaded! Maybe I’ll let you make me a cup while I go cuddle with Janice some.” Jenna breezed out of the bedroom again, taking up a position next to the kitsune plushie that was almost as big as she was.

“You’ve got it,” Ian said, and went in to fire up the noisy contraption. “You two enjoy yourself!”

Jenna giggled. “Oh, we will!” She started examining Janice in minute detail. She peered closely at the seams and fur, looking for maker’s marks. She opened Janice’s mouth and looked inside. “Looks like there’s a pocket in here.” She reached inside with her right hand. “Hey, how deep does this go?”

“Uh, think it goes all the way down into the main body!” he called back. “It was, uh, supposed to be a thing you could hide a baby monitor or something in, I think.”

Jenna put her left hand in, too. “This is weird, it doesn’t feel like it has a bottom.” She moved her head closer. “Huh. The hole looks bigger and bigger the closer I get to it. I wonder if…” Bracing Janice against the back of the couch, she shoved her head into Janice’s mouth and began to push forward.

Ian, meanwhile, was trying to juggle controls on the machine. “Yeep! This may take a bit longer, I’m not sure what that beeping actually means, but the flashing red light says it’s something to do with some sort of pressure filter or something.”

Jenna wriggled into Janice’s mouth past her shoulders, grabbing handfuls of the plush on the inside and using them to pull herself forward. “Wow, it’s really big in here!” She squirmed in deeper, pulling herself into Janice up to her waist. The sandals dropped off her feet as she braced against the sofa to push herself further in.

“Ah, there we go, I think I got it!” Ian called. “Who knew I’d have to learn to run a locomotive to make coffee? Should be back in there in a minute, it’s doing the brewing or whatever now, only takes a few.”

Only Jenna’s ankles and feet were visible outside of Janice’s mouth now, and a moment later they vanished as Jenna pulled herself the rest of the way in. “Oooh, it’s so soft and warm in here…” she murmured.

“Here we go!” Ian said, walking out of the kitchen with a couple of cups of coffee.

The sight that greeted him was the plushie form of Janice sitting alone on the sofa, with a rotund belly.

“Uh, Jenna?” Ian called out, starting to get a sinking feeling.

“I’m in here!” Jenna’s voice came back, slightly muffled. “This is amazing! Janice is so much bigger on the inside! And she’s so comfy!”

“Heh... Yeah, I can imagine so. Um…but maybe you should come out now?” he said, a little unnerved.

Jenna giggled. “No, it’s so nice and soft and warm, I think I wanna stay here a while. Um…sorry ‘bout the coffee, maybe you can put ice in it later and I can have it that way.” She yawned. “Mmm, sleepy…I think maybe I’m gonna take a nap.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “Always were the impulsive one, weren’t you?” There was no answer. Apparently she’d already dropped off.

But Janice’s plushie features took on an anguished expression. “I didn’t eat her, I swear I didn’t!” she insisted. “Not one swallow. She crawled all the way in under her own power, and you heard her—she wants to stay. I said I wouldn’t eat her, but…what can I do? By the rules, that makes her mine, it ''has'' to.”

Ian sighed. “Janice, calm down. I understand. I believe you. It’s…not something I was quite prepared for, but I did leave her alone in the room with you. Just based on the kangaroo, I guess I should have predicted something like that.”

“So…you’re not mad? I can…have her?” Janice looked somewhere between anguished and hopeful.

Ian slowly nodded. “I’m not thrilled about it, but…like you said, she did it all by herself.”

“I am so, so sorry about this,” Janice said. “But on the bright side…when I eat someone as a plushie, it’s not quite the same as when I do it as a person. She won’t turn into part of me…not exactly.” Janice massaged her tummy with her plushie paws, and it started to make little gurgling noises. “In fact…I can even reverse it later, if I have to…but…I usually don’t…” Her belly began to shrink.

“What do you mean?” Ian asked, a bit confused.

“Well, in a little bit, I’m going to have a present for you.” Janice smiled a plushie smile. “Ahh, there…she’s done.” Her belly still bulged a little more than normal. Janice reached up to her neck, grasped a zipper that hadn’t been there a moment before, and tugged it down, all the way to her waist. She reached inside herself, and pulled out a smaller plushie fox toy. It had three tails, brown yarn hair, and green glass eyes, and was wearing miniature versions of Jenna’s T-shirt and sweatpants.

Ian stared. “You…turned her into a plush toy?” he said.

Janice zipped herself back up, then cradled the smaller plushie in her arms. “Jenna? Jenna, wake up now, ‘kay?”

The smaller plushie’s eyes flickered and brightened, and it sat up. “What happened? I feel weird.” She turned to look up at Janice. “Hey, you can talk?”

“Uh-huh!” Janice grinned. “And funny thing, so can you.”

Jenna blinked, then held up her arms and looked at them. “What do you…oh!” She examined her arms thoughtfully, then the rest of her body. “You mean…I’m a plushie, too?”

“Uh-huh, I’m afraid so,” Janice said.

Jenna’s jaw dropped open in astonishment. Then, after a moment, she said, “But…but this is ''soooo neat!''”

Ian facepalmed, then chuckled. “I should have figured that you would react like that.”

Janice grinned. “Oh yeah, she’s a chip off the old block. Ian?” She held Jenna out to him. “Like I said…I have a present for you. Another kitsune plush for your collection. Her name is Jenna. Think you could find a place for her?”

“Why, I think I can figure something out...” Ian said. “Jenna, I probably should have told you earlier, Janice is an honest-to-goodness eight-tailed kitsune. A very powerful magical creature.” Janice shapechanged back into her full anthropomorphic fox form, still holding Jenna out to Ian.

Jenna sighed happily. “She made me a plushie. It’s…it’s what I’ve always wanted. I don’t care ''what'' she is.”

Ian took her, and hugged her. “Well, I guess we’ll just have to figure out what to tell your parents, then.”

Jenna blinked. “Then…you really want me for your collection? You’ll really keep me?”

Ian grinned. “Well, you’re a really cute and cuddly kitsune plushie, and you know how I feel about those. I might even like you better this way.”

“What if I wanted her to change me back?”

“Then you should have thought of that before you fed yourself to her,” Ian said, giving her another squeeze. “She gave you to me, that makes you mine, and I’m keeping you.” He grinned. He actually would not have been opposed to Janice changing Jenna back—it would have made things simpler all around—but he could tell from Jenna’s hopeful tone that this was the answer she wanted. And he never had been able to refuse his cousin anything.

“Then…I’m stuck like this?” Jenna asked

Ian nodded. “Looks like it.”

“Oh, thank you…thank you so much!” Jenna sniffled. “You really do want me! I promise I’ll be a good little plushie and try not to annoy you.”

“Don’t try to promise the impossible, kiddo.” he said with a wink. Then he glanced at Janice and sighed. “I suppose ''all'' the kitsune plushies you’ve given me are alive, too?”

“Um…well…kinda.” Janice looked down in embarrassment. “I was just kinda…trying to figure out the right time to tell you.”

“Well... I suppose there really isn’t any point in harping over it now. But did you have to put Brad and Angela on the shelf looking right at our bed?”

“Of course I did,” Janice said reasonably. “Anywhere else and they might not have had a good view.”

“You know, Janice, not everybody shares your exhibitionist streak,” Ian sighed.

“Exhibitionist? Hardly.” Janice shook her head. “This is their ''punishment''.”

“Uh…” Jenna said. “Am I missing something here?”

“''No one'' hurts my Ian,” Janice said darkly.

That got Ian blushing brightly. Apparently he liked that bit of possessiveness. “Angela was cheating on me with a guy named Brad. Janice said she’d ‘talk to’ them.”

“I did talk to them,” Janice said. “Then I ate them. Problem solved. Of course, if you’d rather they not be able to watch us, I could always donate ''them'' to Goodwill.”

Ian snorted. “I don’t think ''that’s'' necessary,” he said. “Someday you might want to change them back.”

“Well, less likely things have happened,” Janice said. “Though I have to admit, I can’t think of any right now.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “By the way—who’s Ryouko?”

Janice smiled. “She’s a poor little exchange student who prayed to Inari for help when she ran out of money. After I explained the situation, she gave herself to me. I let her move around when nobody’s watching her.”

“And here I thought it was cute the way you set her up like she was reading magazines and watching TV.”

“So where are you going to put me?” Jenna asked. “I hope you’ve got a nice spot picked out.”

“Oh, I have an idea for where I want to put you.” he said with a grin. “In fact, I think there are going to be some big changes in plushie placement pretty soon…”

{{Separator|r}}

Ian and Janice stood in front of the shelf overlooking the bed, where Angela and Brad sat. Ian had put Ryouko and Jenna next to each other on the living room sofa, and they were chatting animatedly away in the background. Now that Ryouko no longer had to pretend, she seemed to have a lot of things to say.

“Their punishment is to watch us, unable to move or speak or do anything, and know what they gave up by their actions,” Janice explained. “You don’t think that’s fitting?”

“I... Well, to be quite honest it’s just kinda creepy...” Ian said.

“All right, then. I suppose until I think of something better to do with them, I guess we don’t need to be seeing them around anymore.” She picked up the two plushies and reached behind her to tuck them in amid her tails. When she withdrew her hand, they were gone. “There we go. Out of sight, out of mind.”

“At least in their case. I have a feeling that things aren’t going to be particularly calm around here for a while...” he murmured.

Janice glanced back at the living room. “Things are going to be a little noisier around here, yes.” She smiled. “Though not as much as you might think. Like cats, plushies sleep a lot when nobody wants to play with them.”

“Heh, well, I can understand that, but we still have the issue of Jenna. I mean, won’t someone kind of notice she’s gone missing?” he asked.

Janice looked embarrassed. “Well, there is paperwork to take care of that. A government agency goes around cleaning up loose ends for vores; they use it to validate the meals they eat so they don’t get in trouble. I’ve kinda been doing it on the sly. I’ll get started filling out Jenna’s right away.”

“Well, speaking of her, we should probably go back in there before we have to sew her ears back on because Ryouko’s talked them off,” he said with a grin.

“Or vice versa,” Janice said, leading the way.

Jenna smiled up at them as they came back in, her tails swishing happily. “I just can’t believe how lucky I am. I’ve wished I could be a plushie all my life. Ever since that kangaroo…”

“Are you sure you won’t get tired of it? Want your old life back?” Janice asked.

“I dunno. Maybe I might,” Jenna said. “But…even if I did, I’m not mine anymore, so I don’t have that choice.” She shivered. “And…that’s another thing I like. I’m not responsible for myself anymore. I’m someone else’s plushie.”

“I have never wanted my life back,” Ryouko said. “Janice takes good care of me.”

Janice smiled. “Remember, you may be plushies, but you’re also kitsune. Someday, I might teach you more about that.”

Ian raised an eyebrow. “This place must be kitsune central for the western hemisphere.” he said with a chuckle.

“It’s all magic central for the western hemisphere,” Janice said. “That’s why I came here.”

“Which reminds me, how’s that search coming?”

“I’m narrowing it down.” Janice smiled. “Sooner or later, I will find it. It’s very close.” She glanced at the TV set. “But that can wait. For now…two people, two plushies to cuddle…wanna watch a movie?”

“Sounds good to me.” Ian grinned. “As soon as we find the remote, it’s never where I left it.”

“Sorry,” Ryouko said. “My fault.”

“I ''knew'' it!” Ian laughed.

Janice shifted Ryouko to one side and pried up a cushion. “Well, come on. We’ll find it together.”

Ian picked up Jenna and followed suit. Eventually, they did find it.

{{series bar

|series=Outfoxed

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category:Plushie]][[Category:Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters

2009-07-08T01:29:08Z

Throat Wolf: posting the story

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=Family Matters

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Family Matters}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= Family Matters

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

| series= Lucy & Tina

| position= 3

| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/An Ocelot of Trouble|An Ocelot of Trouble]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KlinKitty of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|L}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features some elements of bondage.}}

ucy zipped the suitcase shut. It was a small suitcase—really just an overnight bag—but for a small kitty (who didn't wear many clothes anyway), it was sufficient. She set it beside the apartment door. This was it! Today was the day that Tina had promised to take her out of the city to go and visit her family.

They had been excited to hear from her on the phone, though they thought her voice sounded a little odd. A little higher-pitched than usual. "Have you got laryngitis, dear? We don't want you to come down if you're not feeling well."

Not wanting to try to explain she'd come down with a severe case of being short, she'd insisted she was fine. And she was, she thought now as she stared at the suitcase. She was absolutely F.I.N.E.—Furry, Insecure, Neurotic, and Emotional.

"Tina?" she called. "Are you ready yet?"

Tina emerged from the bedroom with her own suitcase, not much bigger than Lucy's. "Yep!" She gently scratched the back of Lucy's neck—the only fur she could reach since Lucy's sweatshirt and sweatpants covered the rest. "You too, I take it?"

"Uh-huh. You got the plane tickets?" She paused. "You ''did'' get two tickets, right? I am ''not'' going to ride in a pet taxi again."

The lioness chuckled. "Of course I got two…If I left you in the cargo hold, I'd be lonely! And I'd probably end up sitting next to some creepy person or something." She walked out of the house, holding the door for Lucy.

Lucy followed. "At least then you'd have an in-flight dinner, right?"

"Mm, eating people so far from the college is generally frowned upon…Though it ''has'' been tempting." She stepped to the street corner, and hailed a cab. Then, she held the door for Lucy, and slipped into the back seat after her. "To the airport, please."

The cab pulled away from the curb, and Lucy bounced excitedly on the seat as she looked around through the windows. "Yay, we're off!"

The taxi eventually reached the airport, and disgorged its passengers. Tina left a lioness-sized tip and carried both suitcases as Lucy bounced ahead. "Lucy, hon, stay real close to me. Don't make me have to clip the lead on you!"

"Aw…all right." She bounced along next to Tina as they headed to check in.

After getting through the TSA screening station with only a small amount of bother (largely caused by Tina graciously offering to let a flustered TSA agent strip-search her and pat her down) they found the way to the terminal for their flight.

"Not many catgirls here," Lucy said, plopping down on one of the seats. "In fact, I don't see any."

"Not many of us go far from the campus yet," Tina admitted. "We're still pretty new, and most of the world hasn't had the chance to get used to us yet. Some of them think we're just fiction, or fursuiting furries, or wearing makeup. It's gonna take a while for that to change."

"Oh." Lucy thought about that. "Do you think it's gonna be a problem for us, travelling?"

"Not as long as we have our IDs." Tina chuckled. "I will admit this is a new experience for me, travelling in my own skin. Usually when I travel, I wear one of the humans I've eaten and don't get a second glance."

"Oh." Lucy glanced at her. "You know you're weird, right?"

Tina just grinned.

"United Flight 101 to St. Louis, now boarding!"

"That's us," Lucy said.

"Mmhmm." Tina stood, and headed towards the gate with Lucy in tow.

Since they had first-class tickets, they were among the first to board the plane. They ignored the strange looks that came their way from other passengers and crew, and took their seats. Tina let Lucy have the window seat; she sat protectively by the aisle.

"Have you ever flown before?" Tina asked.

"Counting the time you took me down to Florida, and I had to ride in a pet taxi in the cargo hold?" Lucy grumbled.

"Oh yes, I remember. But you are my pet. How else could I have shipped you?" Tina purred, reaching over to stroke her fur.

"But—" Lucy began.

"No buts. Are you or are you not my pet kitty?"

"I am." Lucy touched her collar. "God, you know I am."

"Don't you think I want what's best for my pet kitty?" she purred.

"I think you just wanted to teach me who was the pet and who was the mistress," Lucy grumbled. "I wouldn't have minded so much, but it was so drafty I nearly caught cold."

"Aww…I'm sorry." She patted Lucy again. "But you're right. Maybe I do get…carried away sometimes."

"And maybe I actually kinda like it," Lucy said. "I wish I didn't, but…it's in my genes now."

Tina hugged her. "Well, don't worry. I'm going to make an extra special effort to pretend you're ''just'' a good friend in front of your family."

"Thanks." Lucy said, as Tina let go of the hug. "But this is my first time flying ''outside of'' a pet taxi, yes."

Tina stroked Lucy's back gently. "I see. Well, hope it's not too stressful, then…" She leaned back in her chair, and began to purr softly.

The plane lifted off the runway, and Lucy was a bit nervous; she even had to close the window blind for a moment. But Tina continued purring, and Lucy found the sound oddly comforting, enough that she could open the blind again when the plane was safely in the air. She stood up on her seat to peer out the window, watching the details on the ground disappear.

The ground itself was soon all but completely obscured by clouds; it was beautiful, in a strange way, but got monotonous quickly. Lucy leaned back in her chair, and sighed, glancing towards Tina. The lioness seemed to be half asleep, but looked towards Lucy when she sensed her gaze.

"Mm, are you alright, Lucy?"

Lucy nodded. "Yeah. It's just so new…It takes some getting used to!"

Tina chuckled. "Mm, I know. But you will get used to it."

"I've sure got a better view than I did from that pet taxi."

Before too long, the stewardess came around with the meal menus. Tina ordered two steak dinners (very rare) and a mint julep. "I'd have a catnip julep, but almost nobody makes those yet."

"Oddly enough, we actually do have fresh catnip as well as fresh mint," the stewardess said. "Apparently it's standard on all flights out of your city now. We're not entirely sure why."

Tina chuckled. "Someone in Project Neko pulling strings, I imagine. Very well, I'll have a catnip julep, then. And a sprig of just the mint itself for my p—my friend." She smiled.

The stewardess nodded and grinned. "Be right back with those."

Tina held onto the catnip until after dinner ("Clean your plate first, ''then'' dessert"). Once they'd both eaten, Lucy curled up on the seat with her catnip, purring and making little "mrrrow" noises for the rest of the flight (and drawing the occasional odd look from other passengers). Tina sipped her julep and grinned.

By the time they landed, Lucy had recovered from the catnip and was only mildly purring. She followed Tina down the stairs to the airport, and waited with her to collect their luggage. After only a slight commotion (Lucy still had enough catnip in her system to ''pounce'' the suitcase instead of grabbing it, and ride around on the luggage carousel until Tina could pull her off), they went to collect their rental car.

The rental car clerk turned out to be an obstacle to be surmounted. After several minutes of arguing, a manager had to come out and gently lead him away, still sputtering, "…but we have a 'no pets' policy!"

After clearing things up (and paying an extra "shedding" surcharge), they had their rental car and were off into the wilds of Saint Louis. "You'll have to help me navigate," Tina said. "I've never been here before."

"Oh, sure!" Lucy said. "Of course, it would be easier if I could see over the dashboard…"

Tina just chuckled.

"My folks live in University City, not far from Fitz's," Lucy continued. "Have you heard of Fitz's? You've ''gotta'' go to Fitz's while we're here. It's the neatest place, and they make the best root beer ''ever.''"

Tina smiled. "No, I can't say I've ever heard of Fitz's…You'll have to show me! I bet it's interesting, if you think so highly of it."

"Mm-hmm. Oh, take this turn." Lucy pointed the way up the street, until they were in familiar surroundings. Then she began to shiver a little, and sink down into the seat.

Tina glanced over at her. "What's wrong?"

"Oh, this was all a bad idea. I don't know what I was thinking—how can I let them see me like this?"

Tina stroked Lucy's head. "Relax. You'd have to show them sooner or later, right? And it's better to get it out of the way."

Lucy whimpered. "I—I guess you're right. But…we should break it to them gently. Pull up here. That's the house." She pointed to a two-story house with dormer windows and a weathered facade. "And let me borrow your cellphone?"

"Do you want me to take the collar off you?"

Lucy shook her head. "N-no. I want to wear it. It reassures me."

Tina nodded, handing Lucy her cellphone. "Alright, then, if you're sure."

Lucy took the phone, fumbled it open, and dialed. "Hello, Mom? Yeah, it's me. We're in the car that just pulled up. But before we come up, I just wanted to tell you. We're…I'm, um, different. I don't look the way I did when I left for school. I just wanted you to know…I'm still your little girl no matter what I look like, OK? OK, we're coming in." She closed the phone and handed it back to Tina. "Fingers crossed."

Tina slipped the cellphone back into her purse, then exited the car, and walked up the sidewalk to the front door. Once Lucy was next to her, she rang the doorbell.

A moment later, the door opened, and a fairly short dumpy woman peered up nervously at Tina, then down at Lucy. "Hi, Mom," Lucy said weakly.

Lucy's mother stared at her for ten seconds without speaking, then found her tongue. "…oh. Oh! Well…come in, both of you."

Lucy led the way, and Tina followed, ducking to fit through the door. "Mom, this is my…um…my friend Tina. My roommate. I told you I moved in with her, remember?" Her mother nodded mutely.

A brown-haired young man in a Washington University T-shirt came running up the entrance hall. Lucy waved to him. "Hey, Doug, good to see you."

Doug stared. "Lucy? Is that you?"

"Guilty as charged, I'm afraid."

"You're so…short. And fuzzy."

"I only seem that way because I'm standing next to a seven foot lioness. Say hi, Tina."

Obediently, the lioness said, "Hi, Tina."

Lucy facepalmed, and Tina gave a goofy grin.

"Why don't we all move into the living room?" Lucy's mother asked, regaining some measure of composure. "I'll go get your little sister."

"She'll probably go get a slug of cooking sherry, too," Doug murmured as she bustled out of the room. "I mean, wow. You said you were different, but I thought you meant you got piercings or something."

"Yeah, well, you don't always get to pick and choose your lifestyle choice," Lucy said, following Doug into the living room. "Take that easy chair, Tina, it's the biggest chair we've got." She hopped up onto the sofa and made a little nest with the extra cushions.

A moment after Lucy had gotten comfortable, a girl, 10 years old and slightly short for her age, came bounding down the stairs. Her red hair was tied into pigtails, and she was wearing a pink shirt and white shorts. "Lucy, you're ho…Ooh!" She looked at Tina and Lucy. "Kitties!"

Lucy rolled her eyes and waved. "Hi, Cindy. Yes, kitties."

Cindy blinked, and walked over to the couch. "Lucy? You're a kitty?" She giggled, and hopped onto the couch, her arms wrapping around her older sister's waist, rubbing under the sweatshirt. "Oooh, so soft! And you've got a tail!" Cindy stared in rapt fascination back and forth from Lucy to Tina. "Are you furry like that all the way down? Under your clothing, too?"

Tina nodded. "Sure am!" She even started to reach for the hem of her sweater, but noticed Lucy glaring daggers at her, and stopped. "Maybe you can get your big sister to show you sometime. We don't wear clothes around the house."

Cindy stared. "Really?"

"You what!?" Lucy's mother asked, re-entering the room.

"Uhm…we don't air clothes around the house," Lucy managed feebly. "Because we don't have windows we can open. We just use the tumble driers."

Lucy's mother looked suspiciously at her, but let it pass. She sat down in a rocking chair, a safe distance away from the seven-foot lioness reposing in the easy chair. "So…Lucy, this is a bit of a shock. What ''happened'' to you?"

"Well, it's like this. One day I was walking up the street, minding my own business, when these goons drive up in a black van and grab me. I'm strapped down, injected with stuff, spend some time floating in a funky glass tank, and next thing I know, I'm a foot and a half shorter and covered in fur." She decided to skip the part about being offered for sale to a millionaire. There was only so much to expect a mother to take in one sitting.

Cindy thought a moment. "Um…can you tell me which street it was?"

Tina grinned. "There are easier ways to become a kitty, y'know. Maybe I could show you sometime…" Lucy ''glared'' at her. "…when you're a good deal older, of course."

"Aww!"

"But who did this thing to you?" her mother asked. "Can't you call the police, or sue them, or something?"

Lucy sighed. "No, it's a government project, Mom. They're shielded by executive privilege. You remember a few years back when President Palin had come out with that plan to study and use magic? The one you were all in favor of, because anyone using that creepy magic stuff deserves what they get? Well, welcome to my world."

Tina leaned back in her chair. "It's not ''all'' kidnapping and secret labs, though. Lots of us volunteer…I did."

Cindy shot up out of her seat and bounced up and down. "Youcanvolunteer? Wheredoyougo? Howoldyougottabe? Canyouchoosewhatkindakitty? IwannabeaLIGER! JustlikeinNapoleonDynamite!"

Tina chuckled. "I don't think they have those. I don't think ''anybody'' has those—at least not the way they were in that movie."

"Oh. Well maybe a cougar, then. Or a jaguar. Or an ocelot!"

Tina chuckled. "Mm, well, you'd have to ask your mother…" Lucy's mother did not look thrilled at the idea.

{{Separator|j}}

A few hours later, after a particularly tasty meatloaf dinner (at which Tina had managed to impress everyone, including Lucy's mother, with her table manners—something one does not commonly expect to find in a seven foot lioness), Lucy and Tina retired to the guest bedroom. Tina stretched, grinning. "Mm…Nice family you have…And pretty tasty-looking if I do say so myself!"

Lucy groaned. "Ugh, Tina…''please''don't eat anyone, ok? My mom's had enough shocks for one day, I don't need her to find you with a stomach full of my brother or something."

Tina gave a thoughtful 'mrr'. "I was thinking more like your sister…So cute and energetic!"

Lucy glared at Tina again, and sighed. "Just don't, okay?"

Tina giggled, and stripped out of her clothing. Lucy did, too, carefully folding hers

There was a knock on the door. Tina and Lucy looked at each other. "Who is it?" Lucy asked.

"It's me! Can I come in?" asked Cindy. "Tina said to come by just before bedtime to see you with your clothes off!"

Lucy rolled her eyes. "You're not supposed to ''want'' to see your sister with her clothes off."

"You know what I mean!"

Lucy sighed. "All right, come on in." She got up and opened the door, and Cindy bounced in. Her wide eyes roved from Lucy to Tina and back. "Ohhhh…" she breathed. "You're ''gorgeous!'' Can I pet you? ''Pleeeeease?''"

Tina smiled, rolling onto her belly. "Mm, sure, go ahead…" Lucy started to object, but sighed. There was little she could do to dissuade either of them, so why bother? Instead she buried her head in her pillow and tried to go to sleep.

Cindy crawled onto the bed, and began to slowly stroke along Tina's back, drawing a low purr from the lioness. "Wow, miss Tina! Your fur is so soft!"

Tina smiled. "Yeah, isn't it? I take good care of it…"

Cindy continued stroking for a while, then spoke up again. "How did you get so big, miss Tina?"

Tina arched her back into the strokes. "Mm…Well, when I was transformed, I was pretty big…but I've eaten well since then."

"Oh."

A few more minutes of silence followed, interrupted only when Lucy began to snore. Cindy giggled, then sat down next to Tina.

"I like you, miss Tina! You're pretty, and nice!"

Tina rolled over and sat up. She didn't bother covering her chest…after all, her fur covered anything really naughty. "Aww, I like you too! You're cute!" She giggled, and patted Cindy on the head.

Cindy smiled, and leaned against Tina. "Miss Tina? You said there was an easier way to turn into a kitty…could you tell me? Please?" She looked up at the lioness with big, pleading eyes.

Tina glanced towards Lucy, who was fast asleep. "Hm…all right, but only if you keep it a secret, okay? If you don't, it won't happen!"

Cindy nodded excitedly. "Promise!"

Tina leaned down, and gave a toothy smile. "I could eat you all up…swallow you in one big gulp! And once my tummy was done with you…" Tina stroked over her toned belly. "I could rebirth you as a kittycat like me."

Cindy blinked. "You're putting me on. No way I could even fit into you."

Tina grinned wickedly. "Look." She opened her mouth and leaned in close to Cindy. ''Good thing Lucy's asleep,'' Tina thought. ''She'd have a heart attack.''

Cindy stared at the way Tina's mouth got bigger and bigger the closer it got to her. The wicked teeth, the sharp tongue, the huge throat…this mouth could swallow her down in one gulp! Then Tina withdrew and her mouth shrank back to normal size.

Tina patted her belly. "And then you'd go down here, and I'd make you a part of me. It's not like what happens when you eat food and it all just dissolves into mush and you poop it out later. I've had special spells and stuff put on me so that I absorb people I eat into myself. Then I can do what I want with them. Including make myself pregnant and have them as a tiny little baby."

"Ooh…" Cindy's eyes were locked onto Tina's belly. "That sounds kinda neat! Could you eat me? Please? I wanna be a kittycat!"

Tina thought for a moment…It ''was''very tempting. "I'm afraid not, kiddo. Lucy'd kill me, and what would your mom think, if a big lioness came down to breakfast with a bellyful of you?"

Cindy pouted. "Aw, I'm sure they'd understand! C'mon, pleeeeease?"

"And if I did it, you'd have to go away with me, because I couldn't just have you as a baby right away. That would mean your Mom would miss you. And you'd have to spend all that time growing up again…"

Cindy considered this for a moment. Mom being lonely, being a baby again, versus…fur coat? The choice was obvious. "I can live with that!"

Tina chuckled, and gave Cindy's own belly a gentle rub. "Sorry, hon. I'd love to, but I can't right now…Now, you'd better get to bed! It's late."

"''Fiiiiine.''" Cindy sighed, and left the room. Tina chuckled, and pulled up the covers, then went to sleep, blissfully ignorant of what the seed she had planted in an innocent young mind might blossom into.

{{Separator|j}}

In the dark of night, a figure moved in the darkened upstairs hall—slipping from one room, moving down the stairs to the kitchen, carefully avoiding the two "really creaky" steps. A dim light escaped from the refrigerator door as the figure reached down and opened one of the lower drawers.

Then the figure dashed back upstairs, as quietly and nimbly as she'd come—but rather than her own door, the figure opened the door to the guest room, where two felines slept. Slowly, with definite purpose, she navigated around Lucy's bed, moving up toward the head of Tina's. She leaned forward, over her face, and reached down…dangling a piece of raw meat right over Tina's nose.

Tina grunted in her sleep, her nose twitching as she smelled the meat. Her stomach gave a low rumble, and her pink tongue slid over her lips. Her jaws opened wide. The figure leaned forward in triumph, lowering her hand into Tina's mouth and preparing to let the rest follow…

Tina suckled at the hand for a moment, her tongue tugging the meat free, and pushing it into her throat. Then her tongue touched the hand, and her eyes opened a bit. Then, they opened wide, and she pushed the figure's hand from her lips, sitting up.

"Nice try, Cindy…" Tina chuckled, flicking on the light on the bedstand. "…but no cigar. Go back to bed, kid."

"Aww…" Cindy pouted, and made her way back out of the room again. Lucy mumbled something about artichokes in her sleep. Tina got up and locked the door before going back to bed.

{{Separator|j}}

The next morning was a school day, so the household arose bright and early to go about the business of feeding everybody and getting everybody ready for school. Of course, Lucy and Tina being guests (and, more importantly, cats) they were allowed to sleep late.

After the kids had been fed, Lucy's mother started cooking another breakfast for the guests and herself. "Cindy, would you be a dear and go up and wake Lucy and her friend?"

"Sure! I'd love to!" And Cindy was zipping up the stairs, two at a time and knocking on the door. "Kitties! Rise and shine!"

"Mrgl," Lucy said, yawning and pulling the covers over her head.

Tina arose with more alacrity, her yawn distending her already impressive bosom by a remarkable amount. "Time to get up, sleepy kitty! You have a lot of this town to show me!"

"Fine," Lucy grumbled, rolling out of bed and rummaging for her sweatpants.

When they came out of the door a moment later, Cindy was standing in front of them at the head of the stairs, her hands behind her back and a big grin on her face.

"And what're ''you'' so happy about?" Tina asked suspiciously.

"Come a little closer?" Cindy said. "It's a secret."

"All right…" Tina leaned closer.

Then Cindy's hand whipped out from behind her back, throwing an entire bag of catnip flakes in Tina's face.

Tina had, by sheer mischance, been inhaling just at the time the catnip hit—so she got a snoutful of the aromatic flakes. First she sneezed, twice, then her eyes slowly unfocused.

Lucy, who had been farther back and spared any catnip exposure, stared. "What the hell did you do that for! Oh crap." She quicly grabbed Tina's arm and dragged her back into their room, reasoning it would be the best, safest place to lock her for the moment, and minimize any damage she might do in her catnip-induced state. She was already coming up with the excuse she'd give her Mom. ''Tina's not feeling well this morning, I'll check on her a little later,'' that was it.

As she leaned against the door, Lucy suddenly realized that Cindy was nowhere in sight. She glanced down the stairs, over the railing…no Cindy.

With a sinking feeling, Lucy slowly turned back toward the guest room door.

{{Separator|j}}

Tina stretched out on the bed, rolling on her back and letting out constant 'Mrrrrowr' sounds. Cindy giggled to herself, having zipped inside the room before Lucy could close the door, and walked over towards Tina. She paused by the bed, then pulled the mostly-empty bag of catnip out of her pocket, and shook the remaining contents onto her face and neck. Then, she leaned forward, whispering "Don't I smell tasty, kitty?"

Tina mrrrowred, sniffing at Cindy's face a bit. Her broad, pink tongue slowly extended, pressing against the giggling girl's smooth skin in long, slow laps, a purr of approval rumbling up from her throat. Then, to Cindy's delight, her jaws parted, and she leaned forward, engulfing Cindy's head.

Cindy stifled a squeal of joy, wiggling about happily as that huge maw worked over her shoulders. It was hot and wet inside the lioness' mouth, and smelled kinda funny, but it was oddly cozy…and it was definitely worth it, if she could turn into a kittycat! Slow, almost lazy swallows pushed Tina's jaws over Cindy's shoulders and chest, dragging her shirt up to expose her smooth belly. Again, that tongue darted out, stroking over Cindy's tummy, tasting the child's skin, and again drawing forth a happy growl. Tina rolled back onto her back, swallowing hungrily over Cindy's backside and thighs, her neck and chest nicely bulged. Cindy no longer held back her giggles and squeals; after all, nobody could hear her from inside the lioness, and she was so close to her goal!

Tina tilted her head upwards as she passed Cindy's knees, swallowing a bit faster now. And finally, she yawned wide, stretched forward a bit, and sealed her lips over Cindy's feet, tugging them into her hungry throat. Once Cindy was nicely tucked away in Tina's belly, the lioness resumed rolling about on the bed, mrrrowring in pleasure as her paws roamed over her bulging, Cindy-shaped belly.

Cindy curled up, giggling and wriggling about. It was slimy and hot inside Tina's stomach, but in a good way. Her clothes stuck to her skin, and she could feel the saliva and other assorted goo soaking through. Just a little while, and she'd be absorbed by the pretty lioness, and then she was on her way to becoming a kittycat! She stretched a bit (not much, of course; Tina's belly wasn't ''that'' roomy), then curled up in a tight little ball, awaiting digestion.

{{Separator|j}}

When Lucy opened the door, she thought she was prepared for the worst…but she was not prepared to see Tina lying on the bed in a happy doze, one paw on a distended belly that could only be containing a certain ten-year-old whom Lucy swore she was going to save from digestion only so ''she'' could have the sole pleasure of killing. "Oh, crap."

But she knew what to do in this situation. Tina had told her. So she went straight to Tina's purse and rummaged, tossing aside the lead, assorted piercing studs, handcuffs (metal and disposable plastic-tie), leg irons, collars, a can of whipped cream (she actually paused and looked at that one for a moment) and other junk until she found what she was looking for.

Lucy knelt next to Tina and uncorked the little vial of ammonia smelling salts. Tina took a whiff and gasped. "Eugh! Getthawayfrmme."

"Tina. Are you awake?"

"Nnngwha? Yeah. Ow, gonna have a headache. Too much catnip."

"That's not all that's gonna ache in a minute here. Tina?"

"Yah?"

"I regret to inform you that ''you have swallowed my little sister.'' Would you kindly cough her up ''RIGHT THIS MOMENT?!''"

Tina's eyes snapped open. "I've ''what?''" She looked down at her belly. "Oh hell. Right. Help me into the bathroom…" She nodded toward the small bathroomette that adjoined the guest room. Lucy managed to get an arm over her shoulder and left, and half-dragged Tina and her low-hanging belly into the bathroom.

Tina opened the shower door, and glanced over at Lucy. "Do I have to cough her up? She was begging to be eaten…and she was just soooo tasty…"

"Who was it who told me something about not being supposed to eat anyone away from the campus?" Lucy said. "And leaving that aside, do you know how much trouble ''I'll'' get into over it? Cough. Her. Up."

A muffled voice came from within Tina's stomach. "No! No! I don' wanna be coughed up!"

"Tough shit," Lucy growled. "You don't get to make that decision. You're underage."

"Hope you enjoyed your brief stay in Chez Tina," Tina said with a sigh. "Because I'm afraid I'm going to have to ask you to leave." She poked her finger down her throat, and with a rather impressive contraction, hawked up and spat a disshevelled, slimy pre-teen girl onto the shower floor.

"Awww," Cindy whined at Lucy. "She was gonna make me a kitty! You mess up ''everything!''"

"Yeah, I do. That's what big sisters are for. Messing everything up." Lucy sighed in relief. "Now you take a shower, and I'll get you some new clothes from your room. You're gonna miss the school bus today, I'm afraid. And ''you,'' out here, right now." She dragged Tina out of the bathroom and closed the door before turning on her mistress with murder in her eyes. "Now what exactly was ''that'' about?"

Tina sighed. "Well, I told her about vore, obviously…that if I ate her I could turn her into a neko. But I didn't expect her to take matters into her own hands…or that she'd get the catnip from our luggage. She's a resourceful little kid…"

Lucy rolled her eyes. "Oh, great. Now that she knows, sooner or later she's going to get ''someone'' to eat her. God knows how many campus vores hang out on the Internet. I don't want my sister ending in the belly of some…some child predator!"

Tina grinned. "Well, I could at least make sure it's someone you ''know''…"

Lucy found it very hard to resist the urge to smack her mistress across the snout. "A ten-year-old kid? I thought better of you than that. Is there nothing to you but appetite? At all?"

Tina chuckled a bit. "Well, yeah…usually. But I haven't had breakfast yet! Well, breakfast I could ''keep'', anyhow."

Lucy sighed. "Let's go downstairs and tell Mom that Cindy had an 'accident.' I guess we'll have to drive her to school in our rental car 'cuz Mom doesn't have one. We can do it on the way to do touristy stuff, I suppose."

Tina nodded, and moved over to sit on the bed. "For what it's worth…I'm really sorry," she said, her mood changing. "I know how you felt about what happened to Clarence. I shouldn't have been so flippant about…doing the same thing to your sister. I guess it was just the catnip talking."

"Well, yeah. But ''that's'' the catnip talking, too. You know you get mood swings coming off of it. Come on, some breakfast will make you feel better." She grabbed Tina by the arm and dragged her to the door.

"Such a nice little pet kitty, taking good care of her mistress," Tina murmured.

"Oh, shush."

"I do wonder one thing about you, though," Tina admitted as they descended the stairs.

"What's that?" Lucy asked.

"Why can't you be more like your sister?"

This time, Lucy ''did'' smack Tina. But in her defense, she felt it was fully justified.

{{Separator|j}}

Cindy sulked all the way to school, not talking to Tina or Lucy. As far as Lucy was concerned, that was all right with her. They let her out in the schoolyard, then pulled back out into traffic. "Okay, first stop: the Gateway Arch!"

They spent the day going from attraction to attraction—exploring the pioneer museum under the Arch, braving the herky-jerky jiggly elevators that made their slow way to the top (Lucy ended up in Tina's lap, confessing that these elevators always scared the bejesus out of her), taking in the amazing view in both directions.

Then they hit the zoo, for long enough to examine the big cat exibit and see the rare Amur tigers they had on display. Lucy was a little afraid that they might have to buy two tickets each, however—one to get in, and one to get out again, but they didn't have any problems (apart from a lot of kids thinking they were part of the attraction and wanting to pose for pictures).

For lunch, they stopped at Fitz's American Grill, a restaurant crossed with a soda-bottling factory in University City. The back of the main room had a huge glass window so the bottling machinery could be watched in action. Tina and Cindy sat there for over an hour, sipping their "bottomless" mugs of root beer and watching the bottling process with the rapt, single-minded attention that cats' instincts accord to anything that moves.

They spent the rest of the afternoon shopping at the record, comic, and other stores in the nearby shopping district. They returned home just after Cindy's afternoon school bus, and returned to the guest room. Tina paused halfway up the stairs, spotting Cindy. "Hey, Cindy, c'mon up here."

Cindy happily obliged, bounding up the stairs and entering the room in front of Tina, sitting on the bed. "Are you gonna eat me up, miss Tina?"

Lucy shot another glare towards Tina, but Tina gave a reassuring smile. "Not now, Cindy…But I just wanted to talk to you about it."

Cindy looked a bit disappointed, and Tina pulled the child into her lap. "Listen…you're a smart kid, and I bet you could find someone else to eat you up, over the Internet or something…" Tina's expression became stern. "I want you to ''promise'' me you won't, okay? Other people who can do that…aren't as nice, and they might not rebirth you at all."

"Oh." Cindy looked down at the floor.

"But, if you can wait a few years and think about it…" Tina smiled, running a paw through Cindy's hair. "It's possible in that time we might have found you some other way to become a kitty. Heck, for all I know they might be selling kitty-yourself kits next to the hair dyes in Wal-Mart by then. But if not, come look me up. If you still want it, I ''promise'' I'll eat you, and make you the cutest little kittycat ever, okay?"

Cindy sighed, sensing that this was the best she was gonna get. "…I promise, miss Tina."

Tina grinned toothily, and leaned down, kissing Cindy's cheek. "Good girl…And remember, this is our little secret, okay?"

Cindy nodded. "Yes, miss Tina…" She stood up, and started to leave the room. Then, she turned back towards Tina. "…Are you gonna come by and visit again sometime?"

Tina grinned. "Of course!"

"Then…when you do…could you eat me and spit me up again? It was nice in there…"

Tina hmmmed, and glanced towards Lucy. Lucy sighed, and nodded, and the lioness turned back towards Cindy. "Sure thing, kid."

Cindy giggled, and bounced back downstairs, a happy grin on her face. Tina stretched out on the bed, purring.

Lucy closed the hallway door and flopped down on the same bed with her. Tina hugged her from behind, nestling her between those two huge breasts, and purred. "I like her," she confided. "I wonder if there is some way to get her made a kitty…"

"If you can find one that doesn't involve eating her, go for it," Lucy murmured. "At least that way she wouldn't have to be part of you."

"Mmm. But you know, if I ''did'' do something like that," Tina murmured back.

"Mmm?"

"Don't you think your Mom would have kittens?"

"Don't make me have to hurt you, Tina."

"Aw, you wouldn't hurt your mistress, would you?" Tina purred.

Lucy snorted. "Even pet kitties scratch from time to time."

Cuddled together, the two nekos fell into a doze, and didn't wake until dinnertime.

{{series bar

| series=Lucy & Tina

| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/An Ocelot of Trouble|An Ocelot of Trouble]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: House Cat]]

[[Category: Lion]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

[[Category: Bondage]]

[[Category: Neko/Vore Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-08T01:14:50Z

Throat Wolf: /* Lucy & Tina */ fixing the numbering

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-08T01:14:20Z

Throat Wolf: /* Lucy & Tina */ adding a few more stories

__NOTOC__ {{my stories
|name=Throat Wolf
|category=Throat Wolf
}}

==What is a Throat Wolf?==

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the [[wikipedia:vorarephilia| vorarephilia]] (vore) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

For more information about me, see [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my homepage on Eka's Portal].

==How Did You Get Started?==

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.

==Throat Wolf Tales==

Here's a list of my stories currently posted on Shifti. Because of the amount of work it takes to convert a story over from the Word format used on Eka's Portal, I've only put up a sampling of them here. If you enjoy them, I hope you'll check out [http://aryion.com/g3/showgallery.php?id=164753 my Eka's Portal Gallery] for the rest. (Red links denote stories I ''intend'' to put here but have not yet gotten around to converting. You'll find them on Eka's Portal.)

Note that all these stories, unless stated otherwise, should be assumed to be explicit/erotica.

===She-Wolf===
My setting featuring giant shape-shifting wolf creatures. At this time, I have no plans to write further stories in this world.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

===Vore/Neko Project Campus===
In a world much like our own, but 25 years or so in the future, a combination of genetic engineering and magic has produced "vores" (people with the ability to devour other people whole) and "nekos" (anthropomorphic full-body-furry cats). And, of course, nekos who are also vores. Most of these stories are centered around the college campus where students are

====Lucy & Tina====
The adventures of Tina, a boisterous lioness neko, and her pet housecat neko Lucy. Mostly co-written with another Eka's writer named KlinKitty.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters|Family Matters]]

# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Ocelot of Trouble| An Ocelot of Trouble]]

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Taming|Lioness Taming]]

====Outfoxed====
One of my most popular series on Eka's Portal, about the budding romance between a kitsune calling herself "Janice," and a boy named Ian. Features a good deal of vore, including some plushie vore and tail absorption, but not in every episode. Co-written with another Eka's writer named KazukiFennec.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]

{{author page}}

User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence

2009-07-08T01:11:12Z

Throat Wolf: posting this story

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=An Evening with Clarence

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:An Evening with Clarence}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= An Evening with Clarence

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= Vore/Neko Campus

| series= Lucy & Tina

| position= 2

| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters|Family Matters]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author note|Another KlinKitty collaboration! This time, Klin wrote most (but not all) of the dialogue of Tina and Clarence, and I wrote all of Lucy (and the rest of Tina and Clarence).}}

{{dropcap|L}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features some elements of bondage.}}

ucy sat at the breakfast table eating her Chex cereal (for some reason, nekos tended to prefer any cereal made by Ralston Purina) with lots of milk, peering thoughtfully into the bowl. She'd eaten almost all the cereal, and was now nudging one or two last floating squares around with the spoon. She always did that with the last morsel; she supposed it was the same instinct that led to batting around small objects on the floor.

Tina wandered in, humming happily to herself. The lioness was naked; she slept that way, and, like many nekos, only dressed when going out. Her belly was still slightly swollen, still working on the last bits of the previous night's dinner, and Lucy could almost swear that Tina's already-impressive bust had grown slightly. The lioness sat down next to Lucy, smiling sweetly. "Did you sleep well last night, my dear?"

"Uh-huh," Lucy said, lowering the spoon as she was unable to look away from the sight in front of her. A line from one of the ''Naked Gun'' movies ran through her head: "Is this some kind of a bust?" "Yes, ma'am, it certainly is."

Tina gave a soft purr, one hand stroking through Lucy's hair. "Mm, that's good…I slept well, too. It's wonderful having someone to cuddle, isn't it?" She leaned down and gave Lucy a gentle kiss on the forehead…which nearly placed Lucy's nose in Tina's cleavage.

"Or being someone," Lucy admitted. Tina laughed, and pulled Lucy into her lap, snuggling her between her immense breasts. And Lucy just had to ask. "Are those…bigger than they were yesterday?"

The buxom lioness nodded, smiling. "Mmhm…once we've eaten someone, vores can use the energy from their body to tweak our own body shape, and, well…" She gave her chest a playful jiggle. "I like being…big."

"Doesn't that make it hard to keep enough bras at the right size?" Lucy asked.

Tina gave a toothy grin. "I don't wear bras very often."

"And if you ate me, you'd get even bigger," Lucy said.

Tina's grin changed to a smile. "Maybe a tiny bit. You wouldn't be much more than a mouthful." She hugged Lucy close. "In any case, I don't need to eat again for some time…Clarence was a nice, big meal." She stroked Lucy gently. "Something of a sweetie, too. He has a genuine crush on you—not just because you're a neko, though that's certainly a contributing factor."

Lucy sighed. "Now I feel bad for getting him eaten."

"You couldn't have known," Tina reassured her. "He wasn't very good at expressing himself. I ''still'' wouldn't know if I hadn't gone through his memories."

"So…what's gonna happen to him now?"

"Well, the people I work for are gonna make it look like he was killed in an explosion, or eaten by sharks, or something else that doesn't leave an identifiable body. Or maybe they'll just erase all the records he was ever here at all. His family will get a big government check even if he didn't have life insurance. Any student loans he had will be cancelled out. It's all part of how they take care of us vores around here."

"But…what's going to happen to ''him?''"

"I'm going to keep him," Tina said. "I might even have a use for him now and then." She chuckled. "He's really willing to cooperate, too. I think he just likes knowing he's near you, even if he has to be a part of me to be near you."

"That's…really sweet, in a disturbing kind of way…" Lucy said.

"Would you like to see him again?" Tina asked. "I could bring him out for you."

"You can do that?" Lucy asked.

"I'm a Stage 2 vore. I can split into two separate bodies at once—one for me, and one for someone I've eaten. I don't do it a lot, but I can do it now for you."

"Um." Lucy thought about it a moment. "I don't know if I'm ready for that yet."

"I understand." Tina chuckled. "He'll be available whenever you do want to see him." Tina ruffled Lucy's hair. "Anyway, I've got to do a bit of shopping. Would you like to come with me?"

"I won't have to wear the lead again, will I?" Lucy asked. "Everyone looked at us funny in the Wal-Mart the last time."

"Not if you're a good kitty! But I'll keep it in my purse just in case!"

Lucy considered. "Well…it's a Saturday, I don't have class…so I guess I might as well."

Tina giggled. "Wonderful! Now, just let me get dressed. I don't like to show off ''too'' much, y'know?"

Lucy made a face. "I can't wear clothes anymore. They rub my fur the wrong way."

"Well, maybe you just haven't tried the right clothes. We'll see what we can find for you in town. I'll just be a few moments!"

{{Separator|j}}

Lucy looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing some of the clothes they'd bought that day: an oversized, loose-fitting school sweatshirt and some sweatpants. She supposed they weren't too bad; they only crushed her fur in a few places. She had to admit they did make her look a little less like somebody's pet—or would have if it hadn't been for the collar still locked around her neck. Tina refused to take it off her, even for a moment, and Lucy was secretly glad.

She could have found boltcutters or even a pair of pliers and gotten it off herself, of course, but she had to admit that she liked feeling "owned" in a way she never could have imagined just a short time before. Sometimes she wondered what the old, 5'7" fully-human Lucy would have thought if she could see herself now. It seemed more and more like that person was a total stranger these days.

Lucy considered her reflection again. She thought the clothes might also make her less attractive to animé fanboys. That made them even more worth having.

Animé fanboys. That reminded her of Clarence again. Lucy sighed. Clarence. She sort of had to see him, didn't she? She owed it to him, after getting him eaten, and putting it off was not going to make it any easier. She went in search of her mistress.

Tina was in the kitchen, putting the last of the groceries away. She was closing the cupboard as Lucy appeared, and she glanced at the smaller catgirl. "Mm…don't you agree that you look cute, dear? Do your clothes rub you the wrong way at all?"

"I'll agree I look cute…but then I ''always'' look cute. It's the curse of being four feet tall in orange tabby fur." Lucy rolled her eyes. "They feel okay. They only bug me in a few spots, I can live with them."

Tina nodded. "That's good! Of course, I won't make you wear them around the house."

"Good. But I think maybe I oughtta keep wearing them for now." She took a deep breath, and sighed. "I need to see Clarence."

Tina nodded. "All right, just a minute." She stepped away from the kitchen counter and closed her eyes. For a moment she looked like a double-exposure—one figure superimposed over another. Then the figures blurred apart and Clarence was standing there in front of her.

He was dressed in jeans and T-shirt, just as he had been before Tina ate him. Lucy wondered where the clothes came from, since Tina hadn't eaten them. But some things just weren't worth asking about. "Uh…hi," Lucy said.

Clarence gulped nervously, blushing a bit. "Er…h-hi."

"I'll just leave you two lovebirds alone, shall I?" asked Tina with a giggle, slipping away into her bedroom. Lucy facepalmed. Clarence blushed harder.

"Uh…hi," Lucy said again. ''You said that already, idiot!''

Clarence fidgeted a bit. "Uh…I'm r…really sorry…I didn't mean to seem…well, creepy, I just never really could work up the courage to talk to you…"

"Well, you're talking to me now," Lucy pointed out.

He nodded. "Y-yeah, I guess I am…" He went quiet for a moment, trying to figure out what to say.

"What did you want from me?" Lucy asked.

Clarence gulped again. "I…well..I like you…" His face, somehow, turned even redder. "…A lot. And n…not just because you're a neko…You're very pretty…and you seemed sweet in class…"

Lucy sighed. "And so you followed me home, and my mistress ate you."

"Yeah, I guess…" He sighed, and sat down on the sofa. "Though it is my fault…if I hadn't been acting like a stalker…"

"Yeah." Lucy sat on the sofa too—though at the far opposite end of it. "Um…what was it like? Getting eaten?"

He blinked. "Er…well, n…not as bad as I expected…Kind of warm and snug…Pretty wet, though." He leaned back on the sofa. "Her stomach…Well, it was kind of cramped, but still pretty comfy…and being…well, digested didn't hurt a bit…It just tingled…"

"Yeah, you looked like you were having a good time on the way down," Lucy said. "At least the part right before she got to your legs."

He looked down, embarrassed. "Er…w…well, your mistress has a very talented tongue…"

A giggle, quickly stifled, was heard in the direction of Tina's bedroom. Lucy glanced in that direction.

"Um…that's the other thing," Clarence said, his face on fire now. "I'm a part of her now, so…"

"So no privacy. Right." Lucy frowned.

"Sorry! I'll stop listening!" Tina yelled from the bedroom.

Clarence sighed. "She'll just read my memories later. But I guess…I guess it's just what I deserve." He looked down. "Sorry again."

Almost unconsciously, Lucy moved a little closer to him on the sofa. "You don't have to keep apologizing. You've been punished enough. I forgive you."

He smiled a bit. "Thanks…I was right, I guess…you ''are'' really sweet…"

Lucy returned the smile. "That's me…a regular pussycat."

Clarence gave a weak chuckle, and went quiet for a moment, fidgeting with his hands a bit. "…Er, so…Um, what now?"

Lucy looked thoughtfully at Clarence for a moment. "Well…would you like to pet me?"

"Huh? P…pet you?" The poor boy almost looked like he would faint. "…Y…yes, I'd love to! If that's okay with you, I mean…"

Lucy tugged off her sweatshirt, untangling it from the collar, then shook out her hair. She smiled. "I am a pet kitty, you know. I need affection. Just on the back please." She slid a little closer, then presented her back to him.

He reached forward shakily, and slowly ran his hand down Lucy's back. "Wow…so soft…" He continued to stroke, gently running his fingers through Lucy's fur.

"Mmm…yes, that's the way. A little harder, please? A little more to the left?" Lucy began to purr. "Oh…you have such gentle hands."

Clarence obeyed, petting Lucy gently. He almost seemed to be in a trance. Lucy leaned into the petting…and scooted a little closer…and leaned…and scooted…and then she was sitting in his lap. She didn't seem to find anything odd about this at the moment.

Clarence did, but he didn't complain. He continued to stroke Lucy, his hands moving down her back slowly, before moving back up to her shoulders to repeat the process. His cheeks were bright red (one might think the blush was burned in by now).

Lucy could not help but notice a certain…firmness underneath her rump…but she found it a little endearing, really—and it was not as if the poor boy could help it! She turned her head and reached up to place a kiss full on his mouth. "You can pet me on the front now, too," she whispered.

Clarence went stiff for a moment, and Lucy honestly thought he'd pass out, or have a heart attack, or something. Hesitantly, his hands moved up, and slowly rubbed at her chest, gently kneading. He kept an eye on Lucy's face, for any sign of discomfort from his actions, but Lucy only purred all the louder.

"That feels purrrrrfect," Lucy murmured. "Oh, you're good at this."

"Y…you know Tina's going to know, right?" Clarence asked.

"Let her." Lucy kissed him again, her hands fumbling for the hem of his T-shirt. She tried to figure out how to get it off with him having to stop what he was doing, then shrugged, extended a claw, and slit it from hem to collar and sleeve to sleeve, yanking it off Clarence's back and tossing it aside.

Clarence looked at the ruined shirt for just a moment. "Please don't do that to my pants?" Lucy just purred and nibbled on his shoulder, then reached down to her sweatpants and started to push the waistband downward. She writhed out of the sweatpants, still in Clarance's lap, and leaned back against him while his hands continued to work on her front.

"Oh yes…why don't you just keep that up a while?" she purred, her hands reaching down behind her to start unfastening Clarence's belt and pants by feel.

Clarence said something like, "Glurk!" and obliged her as she slid his pants and briefs down underneath her. She lifted her feet up so that Clarence could kick the pants off onto the floor. "There we go," Lucy said happily, rubbing her bare body full-length against his.

Clarence whimpered at the catgirl's movements. She turned and looked over her shoulder, questioningly. Then her eyes widened. "Why, I bet you've never…of ''course'' you've never." She smiled. "Don't worry, I'll show you how." She turned around so she was kneeling on his lap, facing him, and reached up to kiss him again. Then she wrapped her legs around his waist. "It goes just like this, see?"

"Glurk!" Clarence said again.

Lucy laughed, and pulled Clarence closer to her, lowering herself onto him. "You know the nice thing about being really short?" She reached down to stroke Clarence in his most sensitive spot. "Everything else is that much bigger to you. Now in you go!"

{{Separator|j}}

"Mmmm," Lucy said, lying drowsily against Clarence afterward. "I can't believe I took every inch of you."

Clarence breathed heavily, gasping as he held Lucy against his body. He'd pulled his pants back on, but there wasn't much he could do about his shirt. "W…wow…Lucy, that was amazing…" He stroked her back slowly. "T…thank you…"

"Was it better than being eaten?" Lucy teased.

"It was…worth being eaten for," Clarence said.

Lucy looked up at him. "You really mean that? Having sex with me was worth losing your body and getting bound to a dominatrix lioness for the rest of your life?"

Clarence nodded slowly. "Y…yes." He hugged her close again. "I…wish it could've happened before…but I couldn't ever even talk to you then. I had to…to get eaten to get my head on right."

"Then it's not so bad, is it?" Lucy purred. "Not having a body, being at the whim of a queen lioness?"

"At least…at least I know she's always gonna take care of me." Clarence said. "And I guess she is pretty, too…though not as much as you are."

"I guess I'm at her whim already, whether she's eaten me or not," Lucy sighed. "Sometimes it's tough being a cute little kitty-cat."

Clarence smiled, stroking Lucy's hair slowly. "Well, it's not so bad being at her whim. You know she cares about you…a lot. And if you ever really wanted to leave…I don't think she'd stop you, though she'd probably be heartbroken…"

"Oh yeah? And you know this how?" Lucy sniffed.

"Sometimes the 'being a part' thing cuts both ways," Clarence said.

"Oh," Lucy said. She was quiet for a long moment, leaning into Clarence's stroking. "Do you think I'd like it?"

"Hmm?" Clarence asked absently.

"Being a part of her. Like you are."

Clarence thought for a moment. "Maybe. That's really up to you. But it's not the kind of thing you can take back later."

"Would you if you could?"

He closed his eyes. "…To be honest, I probably would…I have family and friends, who I probably will never see again. I'm dead to them…Well, I'm dead, period." He gave a bit of a chuckle.

Lucy looked down. "And I did that to you. I am ''so'' sorry. No amount of being a creep deserved that."

"Well, you didn't know she'd eat me."

Lucy's eyes filled with tears. "But maybe if I'd asked her to she'd have spit you back up instead of digesting you…I just didn't think."

Clarence hugged Lucy again. "Don't worry about it. Besides, from what I've learned in Tina's head, it really was only a matter of time before I got eaten around here. I'm lucky it was by someone as nice as Tina…"

"I hate this campus," Lucy said. "It got you eaten, and me shrunk into this. I can't really go back to my family either, come to think of it. How can I tell my mom she raised me to be a pet housecat?" She shook her head. "But on the bright side, at least I got a free-ride scholarship out of it."

"Scholarships are important," Tina said, stepping out of her bedroom. "Without them, how would my pet kitty learn anything?" Lucy and Clarence looked up from their entanglement on the sofa. "Sorry, was I interrupting anything?" Tina asked innocently. "Don't stop on my account."

"Thanks a bunch," Lucy said dryly.

"Don't mention it! Milk, anyone? Ginger snaps?"

Lucy sighed. "Tina? Who were you before…before you got fur? Can you even remember that person? Were you like this then, too, or is that just the lioness in you?"

Tina sat down on the sofa, next to Lucy and Clarence. Her expression became more serious. "Well…honestly, I was a bit of a bully. Y'know, one of the real popular girls who abused their status. I originally volunteered to become a lioness because I liked the idea of having that kind of power…" She smiled. "But when the transformation was finished, well…I felt different. More protective, responsible…and I liked it."

"Makes sense," Lucy said. "I'd have been one of the kids you shook down for their lunch money. And I didn't get to volunteer—they grabbed me off the street. They were gonna sell me off to some millionaire, but apparently I was too common for anybody to want so they dumped me back on the street with a scholarship as a consolation prize. All the millionaires wanted tigers and leopards, not some moggie."

Tina slowly grinned. "I ''knew'' it! I ''knew'' you were an abandoned stray!"

Lucy snorted. "Not that I'm complaining. Who wants to be pampered by some rich old man who will see to your every…every…hmm, you know, I wonder if they'd take me back?"

"I was here on a math scholarship," Clarence volunteered.

"Does your family know…what you've turned into?" Lucy asked Tina. "Even just the cat part?"

Tina nodded. "Yes. I showed them a few weeks after my transformation. They were…surprised, but they took it fairly well. My mother just kept saying, 'At least she didn't have a sex-change.'"

"How'm I ever gonna show mine?" Lucy sighed.

"Just do what I did," Tina said. "Go home and act like nothing's different. If they happen to notice that you're a little shorter and a little fuzzier than usual, just tell them it's a lifestyle choice."

"A lifestyle choice. Yeah."

Tina got up. "But enough of this gloom! Like I said before, who's for milk and ginger snaps?"

{{Separator|j}}

Lucy wiped off her milk mustache and sat back in her chair. Tina's ginger snaps were very good, since she baked them herself, and she always bought premium milk.

Tina moved up behind Clarence, across the table from Lucy. "Well, it's about time for you to come back inside," she said. "Go ahead and say your goodbyes—you naughty boy." She patted him on the back almost hard enough to send him into the table.

"Oof," said Clarence. But at least this time he didn't spill the milk. "Well, I guess this is goodbye, Lucy…" He smiled at her. "I hope Tina lets me see you again sometime…"

"I'm sure she will." Lucy smiled back at him. "It was nice to meet you, to get to know you—"

"So to speak," Tina interjected. Lucy determinedly ignored her.

"—and to talk to you. I'm sure I'll be seeing you again."

Tina smiled. "Of course you will." She put her hand on Clarence's shoulder, and he seemed to fade away.

Lucy sighed. Tina didn't let her silence last long, however, coming around the table to sit down next to her. "So? How was he?"

Lucy glared crossly at her. "You've got his memories. You already ''know'' how he was."

"I know how he ''thinks'' he was. I don't know how ''you'' do."

Lucy sighed. "I wish I'd met him before you ate him."

Tina hugged Lucy to her body. "Mm. Well, that can't be helped now. We all make mistakes…" She gave the smaller feline a kiss on the cheek.

"I cost him his whole ''life.'' Just because I thought he was a little creepy. That's one hell of a mistake to make."

The lioness gave Lucy a squeeze. "You didn't cost him anything. ''I'' was the one who ate him. It's not like you expected me to eat him…you didn't even know I was a vore! So don't go beating yourself up over it."

Lucy looked up with tears in her eyes. "I expected you to do ''something bad'' to him, because he scared me. Maybe even scare the piss out of him. You're a seven foot lioness, you've got teeth and claws!"

She took a deep breath. "I didn't try to confront him, tell him to go away. I didn't try to run and lose him. I brought him here wanting something bad to happen to him." Lucy stared at her empty plate. "Maybe I should let you eat me. Maybe it's what I deserve."

Tina growled, and grabbed ahold of Lucy's shoulder. Lucy looked up, startled. Tina almost never growled at her. "Don't you ''dare'' feed yourself to me out of guilt. Don't you ''dare.''" She breathed hard for a moment, until she could control herself. "I want to eat you. I want you to be a part of me where I can always love you, forever and ever. But it has to be because you truly ''want'' it. Not because you want to use my stomach to punish yourself—that cheapens the whole thing.

"Yes, Clarence's old life is gone. But he's got a new one now, inside of me. I can protect him, care for him, even teach him. And someday, I may be able to set him free. That's not a bad thing." She smiled. "And not something to assign blame for."

"Oh," Lucy said. It was a lot for her to think about.

Tina gathered Lucy into her arms. "It's been a long day for all of us. Let's just go to bed, okay kitty? Things will be brighter in the morning."

Lucy let herself be gathered. "All right." She curled up into Tina's arms, and let the lioness carry her off to the bedroom. A short while later they were both fast asleep.

{{author note|Have to admit this one didn't work out quite the way I expected. I'd thought it would end with Lucy deciding to let Tina eat her, but instead, if anything, she got even farther away from that! Still, a lot of nice character moments came out of it. Sometimes your characters develop in ways you never expected.}}

{{series bar

| series=Lucy & Tina

| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Family Matters|Family Matters]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: House Cat]]

[[Category: Lion]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

[[Category: Bondage]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6

2009-07-08T00:36:29Z

Throat Wolf: numbering

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
| name=Outfoxed (Chapter 6)
| author=Throat Wolf
| user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 6}}

{{info
| author= Throat Wolf
| title= Outfoxed (Chapter 6)
| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
| series= Outfoxed
| position= 6
| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|A}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

nother day, and Ian was back on his bike, making his runs as usual. He was alone for the second day in a row, and as was usual he was having to work his ass off. Pounding down the streets, he started to get worried, because he was certain that he should have reached his destination by now—but the alley he had entered as a shortcut just kept getting longer and darker, as if the buildings were getting taller and choking out the light. Finally, Ian skidded to a halt.

“Janice? Is this you fooling around?” he called out, starting to get nervous. “Seriously, you’re giving me the creeps…”

“Janice? Is that what she’s going by now?” a distinctly masculine voice growled, and Ian quickly turned to face the source.

“Who are you, and what do you want?” the messenger bit out, as a tall, lithe form stepped out of the shadows.

“If you think I’m going to give away my name that easily, you’re a bigger fool than I thought you were,” the figure said. “As for what I want, you have my woman. I want her back.” The stranger brushed brilliant red hair back from his face, glaring at the human with gold eyes.

“She is a person—she isn’t mine to give,” Ian replied.

“Oh, but she ''is'' yours to give. You have her ball, after all. You could just hand it over to me, or simply order her to obey.” The strange kitsune stretched lazily, vulpine tails swaying behind him. “Now, this is how it is going to go. We will leave here, and return to where you keep her ball, and you will hand it over—or else I will kill you and take it. Either way, she will be mine alone.”

“Alright…” Ian sighed, and raised the kickstand on his bike once more, wheeling it around to face the direction he came—then he whipped around to face the accosting figure once more. “''Rin, pyo, to, sha, kai, jin, retsu, zai, zen!''” he shouted, and swept a hand through the air, miming the ritual nine cuts of the kuji-in.

Ian was half-astonished to see the kitsune knocked off his feet. “I didn’t really expect that to ''work'',” he muttered. Around him, the buildings returned to their normal shapes.

Ian hopped onto his bike and made off as quickly as possible. Without thinking, he made his way home, shouting out for the vixen as he slammed and bolted the door shut behind him.

Janice, wearing her anthropomorphic fox form, stepped out of the shower in the bathroom and grabbed a towel. “Hmm? What’s got you so upset? I promise, I cleaned the fur out of the drain this time…”

“It’s a bit more serious than that,” Ian said, gasping for breath. “Tell me…did you used to have a boyfriend or something?”

Janice looked at him. “A bit late for you to be getting jealous now, isn’t it?”

Ian waved a hand dismissively. “It’s not that. It’s just that if you did, I just met him, and he’s pissed,” he said. “He gave me the choice of handing over your ball, or having him kill me and then come and get the ball.”

Janice blinked. “He ''what''? Who? Where?”

“He wouldn’t give his name, but he’s a kitsune like you, he blocked me off in an alley, said something about you being his woman.”

Janice’s eyes narrowed. “Well, son of a bitch. Literally.” She tossed the towel aside. “If that’s who I think it is…grrr. He was a powerful seven-tail back when I was only a five. I was one of his concubines for a while, until…well, let’s just say ‘until.’ He was basically lazy, though. Not a lot of ambition. He was still just a seven last I heard, same as me.” She shook her head. “If that bastard thinks he still has any claim on me after this long, he’s got another think coming.”

Ian sank onto the sofa, still breathing hard. “I used the Nine Cuts on him to distract him and get away, but I don’t know how long that held him. I’m out of my depth, it’s up to you how we’re going to deal with him.”

Janice rolled her eyes. “Why ''now'' of all times? if he’d come any time in the last three years, I’d have been glad to see him. Er—not that I’m not happy now. It’s just…I really wasn’t ''then'', and I’m sure I could have tricked him easier than I could those humans who had me.” She sighed. “He always did have the lousiest timing.”

“Listen, I know I’m keeping you here against your will, and I realize that’s wrong, I feel like an ass about it every day, and I am sorry…” Ian sighed, and stuck his hand in his pocket. “If you want this back, you can have it. It’s lucky your ‘friend’ didn’t know I always keep it on me, because it sorta keeps me closer to you.”

Janice frowned. “That’s…not necessary.” Her eyes flashed. “If he had business with me, he should have come to me. I will only be too happy to see him off.”

“You know that as long as I have this, you’ll be vulnerable, right? If I hadn’t known that charm, he might have your ball right now.”

“I’ll take that chance.”

“You know, I think that you trust me with this is the biggest complement I’ve ever gotten,” Ian said, smiling. He looked at the ball for a moment, then pocketed it again.

“If he thinks he’s got business with me, he should’ve taken it up with me.” Janice bared her teeth. “Not the brightest bulb in the chandelier, that one. Always thinking with his…heh. I think that’s what I’ll call him. Because he is one. Dick.”

“Heh, well, as I’ve got nothing else to call him, Dick it is,” Ian said, grinning. “Now that we know what to call him, we should figure out what to do about him. This isn’t the first time I’ve gotten a death threat, and I doubt it’ll be the last—but threatening you, that I can’t abide.”

“Now that’s funny,” Janice said. “That there is comical. Because that’s just what I was gonna say about him threatening you.”

Ian smiled. “Well, he’s not going to go away, so we’re going to have to make him go away. What can we use to bait a trap that he can’t resist?”

Janice sniffed. “Well, me, silly. What else?”

Ian considered. “Well, I know you have ways of taking care of people you don’t like—Angela and Brad, for one thing. And I’m just going to take a wild guess here, but if the people who had your ball previously were such assholes, I doubt they’re still walking around either, are they?”

Janice grinned. “Thaaaaat would be a negative.”

“So, if I were just another asshole and Dick really had scared me, I’d have given your ball back and either split or…gone wherever the other assholes went. That would leave you alone in the apartment with your ball…” Ian said, trailing off.

“Mmm.” Janice smiled thoughtfully. “So what you’re saying is, you hide in the closet, jump out and yell ‘boo’?”

Ian blushed at that. “Heh, well, I know a few mantras, so I figured the hiding in the closet might actually work. If I could distract him, you could do whatever it is you do to assholes to him.”

Janice thought about that. “Hmmm.” She started to pace. “I don’t know…it might work. Really, the best thing would be for you just to keep my ball safe. Because as long as I don’t have it, he can’t steal it from me.”

“So, you can handle him on your own?” Ian asked.

“Mmm, I think I might. Which just leaves the matter of where to hide you.” Janice grinned.

“Well, I know I’ve read things about kitsune having pocket dimensions they could send people to…” Ian said. “I think I’ve even bicycled through yours a time or two.”

“Mmm, I don’t think we need go to quite that length.” Janice grinned. “But I do think I know just where to put you. C’mere.” She led him into the bedroom. “Now close your eyes, and sit right here on the bed…”

He sat down, his eyes closed, and wondered what she had in mind. He knew kitsune had many different abilities, but he couldn’t think of one that would be practical to apply at this point…

Janice stepped back and considered him for a moment. How would he react to being…hmm. Maybe it would be better not to risk that just yet. She kissed her hand, then blew over it in the direction of Ian. “Sleep,” she whispered. As the spell hit him, Ian fell asleep quickly and soundly.

Janice turned to the large three-tailed kitsune plushie also on the bed. “Ryouko?”

The plushie came to life. “Yes, mistress?”

“I want you to tuck Ian here away—swallow him, keep him safe for a while, but ''don’t'' digest him, okay?”

The plushie nodded. “As you wish.” She moved forward, lifted the unconscious Ian by the shoulders, and opened wide. Janice nodded, and left her to it. Once she’d gulped him down, Ryouko would look like just another overstuffed stuffed toy in a room with plenty of them. Of course, “Dick” would know what she was if he looked closely, but Janice doubted he would bother—if he even looked into the bedroom at all.

Janice sat down on the living room sofa to wait. If Dick knew about her and Ian at all, he would certainly know where Ian lived. It would only be a matter of time before he recovered from Ian’s charm and came after them. She didn’t have long to wait, and the lock that Janice had put in could do very little to stop the door from being forced by another kitsune.

He looked just as she remembered, tall and slender, sleek in form, with dark red fur that only seemed to add to the fluid image he projected. His green eyes burned with the intensity of a predator stalking his prey.

“Where is that little whelp,” Dick growled as he stormed in. He looked to her with a raised eyebrow, “Or have you already gotten him?”

“Oh, I’ve taken care of him. You won’t be seeing him again.” Both statements ''were'' true, Janice thought with a silent chuckle, if not in the way Dick probably expected.

“Hm, shame.” he growled. “I would have liked a little quality time with him myself—he pulled a fast one on me. I tried to get him to give up your ball, but he…distracted me and got away.”

“I’m afraid you gave him a fright.” Also true. “But trust me, my ball is now in a very safe place.” True again. Janice winked.

Dick was not pleased, but he’d be damned if he would show it. He could be subtle, he could wait for his opportunity.

“It’s… good to see you again,” he said, as he calmed himself. “It’s been too long.”

“Perhaps it has,” Janice said, patting the sofa next to her. “C’mere, Dick. Oh…that’s right, I didn’t mention. Since true names are taboo, I’ve decided I’ll call you ‘Dick’ for now. It’s such a nice, masculine name…”

He rolled his eyes, and sat down. “Well, you’ve certainly called me worse before.” He grinned, rouguishly.

Janice put an arm around his shoulders. “Mmm. I have to admit, I’m surprised you came looking for me. I’m a seven-tail now, your equal, and I thought you preferred the company of the ‘lesser orders.’”

“With the way the world’s changed, you start to appreciate a mate who can take care of herself.” Dick said, shrugging. “And most are so timid now, it’s pathetic.”

Janice smirked. “And here I thought you liked them that way.”

“I don’t like running from humans,” he growled. “Some of us helped them, when they needed it, now look how they’ve gotten out of control.”

“I personally find them quite delightful,” Janice said. “Though I can see how you might have a different opinion.”

“Yes, you do like the taste of their… coffee, I think it’s called.” The darker-furred kitsune sneered. “I guess they aren’t all bad—they certainly make a good meal, occasionally.”

“I suppose I’ll grant you that, too,” Janice said mildly.

“It really has been too long. You look better than ever.” Dick smirked. “What do you say? You’ve gotten us a pretty good setup here, but someone’ll come looking if he goes missing.” His form flowed into that of Ian, but keeping his tails. “We could make a go of this for a while…”

“Oooh, not a bad likeness.” Janice grinned. “I might be persuaded. Only…” She frowned.

“Only what?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Janice looked concerned. “I’m worried about you. Is ''your'' ball safe? You know how humans are, and now there are more of them than ever. I wouldn’t want it to fall into the wrong hands. I mean, just look at me.”

Dick raised an eyebrow. “Now you know I always keep it close.” He produced a ball similar to her own seemingly from nowhere, balancing it on the tip of a claw.

Janice blinked. “''That’s'' not your ball, is it? I thought yours was, y’know, ''bigger.''” She winked.

He rolled his eyes once more. “You always were one for a bad joke.” he groaned.

Janice cocked her head. “No, seriously, are you trying to trick me?”

Dick held the ball out. “Here, see for yourself.”

Janice hesitated a moment, then reached out and took the ball. She held it up to the light, turned it this way and that, examining it. “No, no, I’m sorry. You were right. This is definitely your ball. I shouldn’t have doubted you.” With a flick of her wrist, she made it vanish. “I think it’s best all around if I kept it safe for you. Like I said, wouldn’t want any of those humans getting it.”

His eyes narrowed. “Give it back. You of all people should know what it’s like not having your own ball…”

Janice smiled at him. “I order you to kiss me.”

“You hardly need to order me to do that,” he replied, and held her close, kissing her deeply.

“Mmmmm.” Janice enjoyed the kiss for a long moment, then pulled away. “You know what? You’re right. I should come up with a better test.”

“Eh?” Dick raised an eyebrow, briefly mirroring the normal behavior of Ian, whose appearance he still wore.

“Well, first of all, drop that illusion. I’d rather see you as you right now.”

Dick hardly needed to be ordered, as he did not like Ian much in the first place. His form shimmered, and he returned to his normal humanoid fox shape.

Janice grinned. “Good boy. Now. I’m feeling hungry tonight. So when I open my mouth, I want you to crawl inside and wriggle all the way down into my tummy. You’ll make a tasty meal.”

His eyes went wide as if astonished, but, compelled by her having his ball, he could only answer one way. “Yes mistress.” he said, and made ready to do so despite himself.

Janice licked her lips. “Why, you look like you don’t ''want'' to be my meal. Can that be true?”

“You bitch…” he growled, finding it hard to believe that he had walked into this situation as blindly as he now realized he had.

“Oh, now that’s no way to talk to your mistress. If you don’t want me to eat you, just say so.” Janice’s face hardened. “In fact…I’d like you to ''beg'' me not to, you bastard. Beg me like I begged and pleaded with you not to take my fifth tail. Do you know how long it took me to earn that back? Did you think I’d forgotten by now?”

A sinking feeling came over Dick, and he knew that he wouldn’t get out of this on guile alone. “Please… Please, don’t do this, don’t eat me. I’ll do anything…” he begged, horror beginning to grow in his mind at the fact that she really would do it, she really would devour another of her own kind.

“Oh, I’m not going to eat you, don’t worry.” Janice smiled a toothsome, vicious smile. “You are going to feed yourself to me. And that’s an order.”

“Yes, mistress,” he said, disbelief taking over. Surely this had to be some bad dream, this couldn’t be really happening—could it?

Janice leaned forward and licked him on the muzzle. “Mmm, you are a tasty one. I can’t wait to have you all the way inside of me. I’ve waited so, so long for this…”

Dick nearly had himself convinced this was some sort of horrible hallucination brought on by the attack the human had launched at him, as he leaned forward, pressing his sleek, streamlined muzzle into her maw.

Janice took his muzzle, then his head into her mouth. “Mmmmm,” she murmured, as her arms pinned his down to his sides. “You’re just as yummy as I always thought you’d be,” she sent telepathically, opening wider and moving her jaws down over his shoulders. “Remember, you’re eager to get all the way inside me…”

He was starting to lose track of his true feelings. He wanted her, he wanted her to have him, he wanted to be with her, he wanted to be within her—his own wants and the planted suggestions were bleeding together into a single overwhelming desire. He pressed forward more urgently, his intentions no longer his own, but now much clearer than they ever had been before.

“Gooood boy,” Janice sent. “Delicious boy, in fact. Mmmm.” She placed her hands on Dick’s thighs and tugged, pulling him deeper inside as she started to swallow. His head bumped the back of her throat, and was then gripped by the strong muscles of her esophagus, pulling him inward. She ran her tongue over his furry, muscular chest, and kept swallowing as his hips reached her lips.

Feeling himself being drawn in, Dick continued to squirm in an attempt to make the passage quicker, to reach his final destination that much sooner. Far from the claustrophobia many would feel, the dark, close confines were comforting—he was with her, within her.

Janice swallowed again, tugging Dick’s hips (as well as his namesake between them) into her mouth. Her tongue began to play over Dick’s crotch, caressing, teasing…

At that point his mind was in such a simple, animalistic state that all Dick could think was to thrust against that sensation, to slake his lust even as he was drawn further within her. And Janice was only too glad to let him. It was an additional burst of flavor to accompany Dick’s overall taste.

Janice swallowed, and swallowed again, pushing the bulge that was Dick’s hips and bottom down her throat. After that, taking in his legs, tails, and feet was easy; she sucked them in like spaghetti. A few more swallows sent the rest of Dick down to settle into her stomach.

As he felt himself come to a rest, he curled up into the warmth like a kit against his mother’s side in the depths of winter—that warmth promising security, safety, everything he would ever need.

Janice sank back onto the sofa, rubbing her distended belly. “Dick? Can you hear me?”

“Y-yes?” he murmured, as reality started to come back to him.

“You know where you are?”

“I’m in… I’m in your… Oh god, you ate… I fed myself to you…” he said, as the realization of what exactly had just happened came to him.

“Mm-hmm. And you know what’s going to happen to you now?”

“You’re going to… You’re going to let me die, you’re going to digest me…” he whimpered.

“Mmm-hmm.” Janice smiled. “And you see, that’s where we have a little bit of a problem.”

“Pr-problem?” Dick stammered.

“If this were the old days, I’d just send your spirit back to Mother Inari, and let her clothe you in flesh again…maybe minus a few tails as a lesson to you to be more careful. But, since nobody venerates Inari anymore, well, even making you a mouse would be more than the poor dear has power for now.”

“You… you would destroy me? Body and spirit?” he whimpered, beginning to panic as the gravity of the situation became quite clear.

“Oh, no. I wouldn’t ''dream'' of that.” Janice sounded horrified at the idea. “Why would I want to destroy a fellow kitsune’s spirit? Apart from there being too few of us left as it is…” Her voice hardened again. “…that would mean it would be over too quickly for you.” She patted her tummy and continued. “No, you’re going to give me back what you took from me…with interest.”

“B-but, how, I… You have as many tails as I do now…”

“Mm-hmm. But that’s where the interest comes in. You might have taken my fifth tail…” Janice paused, savoring what she was about to say for a moment before she said it, “…but you’re going to ''become''my eighth tail.”

“You… you’re crazy, that’s… can you even ''do'' that?” he asked, as much asking himself if she could as asking her.

“Oh, sure. All it takes is power…and you’ve got as much of that as I do, and now it’s mine. I’ll admit, I don’t specifically have to put you in it, but I just like the idea of having you attached to my butt, helpless to do anything except follow me around, while you have lots of time to think about what you’ve done.”

He was struck dumb with the thought, realizing the horror of his impending fate.

Janice smirked. “It’s funny, you know. Inari also doesn’t have enough power anymore to ''grant'' me another tail. And the feeling I get is that she would if she could. But you know how it is, sometimes when you have two problems, they kinda solve each other.”

“The irony doesn’t escape me,” he snapped, almost childishly.

“If it makes you feel any better, Inari isn’t entirely powerless,” Janice said. “And she watches us—all of us, even now. If she didn’t agree with what I’m about to do to you, she would certainly make her displeasure known to me. But I’m not feeling so much as a headache right now.”

Janice leaned back and closed her eyes. “Maybe it’s ‘cuz you’ve been such a naughty boy lately. I’m getting the feeling you’ve been ignoring her, maybe even preying on those she’d have wanted you to protect.” She paused. “It’s a very specific feeling.”

“I havent felt her presence in years…” he murmured. “She turned her back on me, turned her back on all of us. Why does she care so much about them and leave us, leave magic to dwindle, they’re just humans!” he ranted, uncaring of what he may say anymore. After all, he already knew his fate.

Janice massaged her tummy. “You silly, silly boy, don’t you get it? They ''made'' us. The humans did. Oh sure, Izanagi and Izanami made the world…and so did Yahweh, and Cronos, and every other old god out there. But they only made it retroactively, ''after'' humans made them up to explain how it had been made. Made ''us'' up. Do you think Inari would be so powerless now if she—and every other god or goddess—didn’t depend on human belief?” Janice snorted. “We’re lucky that we magical beasties just need magic, and it doesn’t matter if humans believe in us or not. And even with that, we’d still be stuck if something hadn’t brought magic back into the world lately.”

“But that’s…impossible,” Dick said, distracted even from the threat of imminent digestion by the argument. “We’ve ''always'' been…”

“Well, we’ve been as long as humans have made up stories about us. It’s the magic that let the stories ''become'' us. And now the magic is back, and so are we.”

“That’s why you left… To find out why the magic came back.”

“That’s right.” She shrugged. “I’m still working on it. I just got sidetracked.” She smiled. “You know, even with all that’s passed between us…I would have been happy to let bygones be bygones, except for one little thing. You had to go and threaten my Ian.”

“You… He made you do this, didn’t he? He ordered you to,” Dick growled.

“Order me? He didn’t have to order me.” Janice chuckled. “In fact, he hardly ever ''does'' order me, at least not without asking me if it’s okay to order me first. That’s what I lo—what I ''like'' about him, and why I’m determined to keep him.”

He sighed. “Don’t kid yourself. With the way you just talked about him, even I can tell you love him. You’re just setting yourself up for pain, you know that, right? He’ll die, and sooner, not later. He’ll never see the next century.”

Janice patted her tummy. “Thank you for your input. I’ll be sure to give your advice every bit of consideration that is due it.” She paused. “Or, in other words, BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! You really think''you’re'' in a position to give ''me'' advice? ''You’re'' the one whose life experiences led to ending up in ''my'' tummy. Maybe if I was looking for advice on how to get ''eaten'', I’d come to you, but even then I’d have my doubts.”

“Well excuse me for getting tricked by a consummate trickster,” Dick grumbled. “You always were more subtle than I was.”

“Then I suppose you could call this natural selection in action.” Janice smirked. “Survival of the trickiest. Wouldn’t Darwin be proud? Well, once he stopped trying to figure out what would make foxes evolve multiple tails, anyway…”

Dick just growled. There really wasn’t anything left to say at this point.

And Janice had run out of words, too. “Well. It’s about time for you to begin your new life. Any last words before I put you in your new home?”

Dick’s growl broke, in favor of one last beg for mercy. “Please, don’t do this. It’s not too late to let me go, I’ll leave the both of you alone, just please don’t…” he whimpered.

Janice chuckled. “Wroooong answer.” She rubbed her tummy again, and Dick felt the walls starting to secrete moisture, growing slicker. He began to panic once more, the calming sensation of the close warm place long gone as he began to thrash about.

“You know…there was one thing you could have said…one thing that might have saved you,” Janice said conversationally, as her stomach began to fill with fluids. “It did all happen such a long time ago, after all, and I mostly got over it. But seeing you again brought it all back to me.”

Janice patted her tummy. “If you had just once ''apologized'' for what you did to me, and sounded like you really felt sorry now for doing it, I could have thought you’d changed enough I could have forgiven you. But being the kind of person you are, it never even crossed your tiny mind.” She smiled. “I’d suggest you spend some of your tail-time praying to Inari, if you think she’ll even listen to you anymore. Maybe if I get the feeling she forgives you, I just might start thinking about it myself. Bye now.”

Dick’s last growl turned into a gurgle as the fluids submerged him. Then, the world went even darker for him than it already was.

{{separator|r}}

Janice opened her eyes, and smiled. Dick’s power was seeping into her, filling her until it felt like little beams of light should be projecting out of her every pore. She had it—all of it! But she needed to anchor it shortly or she would soon burn herself out trying to control it all. But that was, after all, the very next thing she’d planned to do.

“Too bad Ian can’t see this,” Janice murmured, as she began to rise in the air off of the sofa. Her seven tails splayed in all directions, lightning crackling among them, beginning to outline an eighth tail-like shape. Janice closed her eyes, raised her hands, and the lightning intensified. For a moment, the tail-shape glowed pure white—then it faded back into red with a white tip, the same as all of her others.

Or no…actually the fur was slightly darker than all of her others’—closer to Dick’s fur than her own. “Well, that will at least make it easy to tell him apart,” she mused. She took it in her paw-hands and stroked it, holding it to her cheek. It twitched and jerked, trying to pull out of her hand.

Janice giggled. “Now you stop that this instant. You be a ''good'' tail, do you understand me?”

The tail relaxed, and Janice smiled. “Good boy. Remember, you belong to me now.” She let it go and gave her tails an experimental shake to arrange them. It would feel strange having an eighth tail, until she got used to it. But it had its advantages.

Janice still felt more powerful than she ever had before, but this was the kind of power that you kept, not that would burn itself out. She could now do much more elaborate illusions, spells, shapechanges, and so forth than she could have before—and that was saying something.

But she could think about that later. Right now, she had business in the bedroom. “Oh, Ryouko? Let’s have you let Ian out now, okay?”

{{separator|r}}

“Ian? Wake up, Ian!” Janice’s voice tugged Ian away from whatever vistas of sleep he had been exploring.

“Mmf… Whahappened? ‘Sitover?” he murmured as he sat up, his voice slurred with numb relaxation, “Don’t think I’ve ever slept that well before in my life…”

“Glad to hear it.” Janice grinned. “And yes, it’s over. Dick came…and went.” She shook her tails. “And look what he left me!” She singled out the new darker tail for Ian’s examination.

“That’s… eight… He gave you more power?” he murmured, now downright confused.

Janice chuckled. “In a manner of speaking. Let’s just say that I feel very close to him now.”

“You mean… that’s him?” he said, putting two and two together surprisingly quick this time.

“To paraphrase President Lincoln, how many tails would an 8-tailed kitsune have if you called a tail a Dick?” Janice giggled.

Ian raised an eyebrow, then rolled his eyes, nearly groaning at the comment.

Janice nodded. “He wasn’t happy about it at first, but now I can honestly say he’s behind me all the way.”

“The horrible, horrible puns…” he feigned a whimper. “Have you been reading Dominic Deegan?”

Janice giggled again. “Sorry! I’m just…relieved, really. He and I had some history, and it’s nice after so long to be able to put it all be—” She paused, and looked at Ian. “…um, out of my mind completely.”

Ian sighed, and shook his head. “Well, now, I suppose we see where we go from here. You know you have your freedom now, any time you ask for it, but now I know you don’t necessarily want it right away.”

Janice nodded. “I know.” She smiled. “But I don’t know what I want it ''for'' right now, so I’ll just leave it with you. Until I change my mind.”

“Well then, until then, I don’t have much I can offer beyond that you’ve got me, as long as you want me. Though I suspect you knew that already.”

“You know that’s not true,” Janice said, grinning. “You can offer me coffee.”

“Let’s go make some together,” he said with a smile. “You know I burn it half the time.”

“I know I’m the only one who knows how to operate the espresso machine properly.” Janice grinned, and followed Ian off to the kitchen.

{{separator|r}}

Dick was dimly aware of the conversation between Janice and Ian, the clatter and hiss of espresso-making sounds, and other distant sensations, but they came in second to the feelings of disorientation that gripped him now.

His “body” was long and supple, and not entirely under his own control. His “feet” were planted firmly at the base of Janice’s spine, with her other tails, while his “head” waved around in the air. He didn’t have arms, or else they were bound to his sides. At least, that was what it felt like. He supposed he would soon get used to it.

He remembered back to the old days, when he had captured the young five-tail kitsune in battle with a rival clan, and been so attracted to her that he had made her his concubine. But even then, she’d had a smart mouth on her, and ways of defying him while still staying within the letter of his orders. Finally, he’d had no choice but to let her go, keeping her last tail as the price of her freedom. But somehow, he’d never forgotten about her—even though he ''had'' somehow managed to forget about taking her tail. How embarrassing.

Dick sighed—or at least he would have sighed, if he’d had a mouth. He’d wanted to be close to Janice again…as close as a lover, if not closer. Well, he certainly was that now. ''Be careful what you wish for.''

Lacking other alternatives, Dick let his mind settle into the business of being a tail. Maybe if he was a good enough tail, someday Janice would let him be something else again.

He hoped.

{{series bar
| series=Outfoxed
| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]
[[Category: Outfoxed]]
[[Category: Kitsune]]
[[Category: Fox]]
[[Category: Erotica]]
[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7

2009-07-08T00:36:09Z

Throat Wolf: category, numbering

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
| name=Outfoxed (Chapter 7)
| author=Throat Wolf
| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 7}}

{{info
| author= Throat Wolf
| title= Outfoxed (Chapter 7)
| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
| series= Outfoxed
| position= 7
| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|I}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

t had been a long, strange day, but it was over. Janice had not only defeated her old ex-boyfriend, but had somehow managed to transmute him into a new tail. She was now an eight-tail kitsune, almost as powerful as it was even possible for a kitsune to get. And now that the adrenaline rush had faded, it was time for bed.

But as Ian entered the bedroom, he noticed the bed was already occupied. Janice was sitting on it. Unusually, she was in her human guise this time—wearing something lacy in fox-red with lots of straps and fasteners that covered from her neck to her hips, and nothing else.

“Oh my…” he murmured, as he froze for a moment to allow himself to fully take in the sight. “You look…incredible…” he said. Her intentions were hardly mistakable, but he was overwhelmed nonetheless.

Janice pretended to pout. “Aww, you don’t find me credible? I thought I was very convincing.”

That gave Ian a chuckle, and broke him out of his stupor. “Really, you look amazing…well, more amazing than normal. I…well, I’ve fantasized about something like since…well, I suppose even before I ever met you. You don’t have to change yourself for me, though. To be quite honest, you’ve been my dream-girl since we met.”

“Why, that’s so sweet of you, Ian.” Janice smiled. “And…much as it goes against my fancy-free self-image, I have to admit I’ve…developed feelings for you, too.” She winked. “Certainly, none of my past masters would have found me willingly in their bed.”

Ian smiled. “Thank you, for bringing magic into my life…I might be a bit forward in saying this, but I think I love you.” he said, and laid down next to her, running his fingers through her soft red hair.

Janice smiled back. “Thank you. I…feel for you, too.” She leaned in to kiss him. “Now why don’t you help me figure out how to take this thing off, hmm?”

Ian grinned. “I’ve always loved puzzles.” He set to work.

{{Separator|r}}

Janice woke before Ian, and carefully slipped out of bed. She smiled at the stuffed toy Ryouko, who was sitting in a chair nearby. Then she grinned broadly up at the pair of fox plushies on the shelf, one wearing a dress and the other a football jacket. “Hope you two had a good view,” she whispered. “Hope you’re enjoying it.” She smirked, and headed into the bathroom to get ready to start the day. It would certainly be a busy one, she had things to arrange.

Said day, for Ian, was simply a blur. He made his deliveries while scarcely aware he was doing so, his mind on getting back home to Janice, who had said that she had a big evening planned. Whatever that was, he couldn’t wait, and when he got home he bolted up the stairs as quickly as he could, and stepped into the apartment, then looked around for the vixen. He couldn’t imagine a surprise bigger than the one of last night, but he was eager nonetheless.

Janice was waiting for him, in her human form with her red hair in braids. She was dressed to go out in an evening gown that went very well with her red hair. “Hello, lover.”

“''Konbanwa, Koibito'',” he replied, grinning. “It still stuns me to know that I can say that to someone as amazing as you.”

Janice smiled. “Thank you very much. Now, shall we head uptown?”

“Uptown? Certainly.” he said with a grin, and took her arm. “Lead the way.”

{{Separator|r}}

The place to which Janice led him was not what Ian might have expected. Instead of a fancy restaurant, like Lazenby’s, her destination turned out to be…

“A strip club?” Ian said, looking up at the garish neon sign of a well-endowed female figure with cat ears and tail.

“Oh, the Pussycat Club is so much more than that,” Janice chuckled. “You wouldn’t believe how much more. I was surprised myself when I found out. But I made some good, good friends here, and this is ''just'' the place for my appetite tonight.” She led the way through the door, nodded to the greeter. “Reservation for two, name of Janice?”

The greeter—an orange-and-black tiger-striped neko woman—nodded. “The private room. Right this way.”

Ian blinked. “Private room? How much is this costing?”

Janice smirked. “Don’t worry about it. I came into some cash.”

“Not cash that’s going to vanish the moment their backs are turned, right?” Ian asked in a lowered voice.

Janice laughed. “Are you kidding? Then I couldn’t come back here again, and I like this place too much. Come on.”

The greeter led the way past the outskirts of a dance floor surrounded by dimly lit tables and booths, and a stage with poles on which various dancers twisted and writhed to loud music. Most of them seemed to be furry—nekos, or…something else. It was hard to tell in the dim light.

The greeter led them through a door, and the sound level immediately dropped off as soon as it shut. “Soundproofing,” Janice said. “Works both ways. Very convenient.”

They were in a hallway now, with a number of doors leading off of it. The tigress greeter unlocked one of the doors, then handed Janice the key. “Do I need to send a waitress along, or…?” She looked questioningly at Ian.

Janice chuckled. “No, no, the waitress please. In fact, I reserved dinner, too.”

The tigress nodded. “Then Serena will be right along.” She bowed and retreated back up the hall. Janice opened the door. “After you.”

The room seemed to be a strange combination of dining and bedroom. There was a table with four chairs and place settings, but there was also a comfortable sofa and bed in the other half. Janice smiled at Ian’s puzzlement, and took advantage of it to beat him to pulling out chairs for them. “Have a seat, I’ll explain.”

Ian sat down, looking around curiously. “All right…?”

Janice smiled. “Well, it’s like this. If we’re going to be close, there are some things you need to know about me. Things I do. Things I like to do.” She shrugged. “I hope you won’t tell me to stop them once you know what they are, but it would be your right to do that. After all, it’s your ball.”

“If it’s something you enjoy, I’m sure I wouldn’t think of telling you to—”

“Just wait until you know what they are, okay?” Janice said.

A knock on the door forestalled further conversation. “Come in!” Janice called, and the door was opened by a beautifully-colored clouded leopard neko. “Hi, Serena, did you bring her?”

“Hello, Janice. Yes, she’s right here.” Serena stepped aside so that a dark-haired woman could enter. She was in her late teens or early twenties, wearing a simple yellow cotton dress.

“You must be Sherise?” Janice asked.

“Uh-huh,” the girl said. “You’re Janice? The one who’s going to—”

“Yes I am. But let’s talk about that later, all right?” Janice asked brightly. “Have a seat, join us…for dinner.” She winked.

“Oh, of course,” Sherise said, taking a seat.

Serena smiled, putting down three menus. “Do you need some time to think it over?”

Janice grinned. “Is Mikimoto-san making the sushi tonight?”

Serena matched the grin with a set of gleaming feline fangs. “You’re in luck—he is indeed.”

“Then I’ll have the California rolls, the spicy salmon rolls, the spicy tuna rolls, the…”

“Are you ordering for all of us, or just you?” Ian wondered.

Janice just chuckled.

The conversation while waiting for their orders to arrive was a little awkward, but the ice was broken fairly quickly. Sherise was a student at a college upstate, though not doing too well in her grades. “In fact, I’m losing my scholarships, and that’s part of why I—”

“Shhh,” Janice said. “We’ll get to that after dinner. Well, after ''your'' dinner, anyway, but before my main course.” She winked.

The sushi and sake came, and they ate. Janice was particularly deft with the chopsticks—but then, she had been using them all her considerably-longer-than-human life.

Finally, the last of the sushi had been consumed, and the sake was gone as well. Serena came, cleared all the dishes away, and winked at Janice—they they were left alone, looking at each other over the table. Sherise seemed nervous, but Janice was her usual relaxed self. Ian was almost too relaxed, apparently not having been a particularly experienced drinker before.

“Now,” Janice said, looking across the table at Sherise. “Tell me what it is you want from me, and why.” She smiled. “I’d just skip the talk, but I think it might…startle my friend if I just started right in.”

“So, you’re really going to—” Sherise began, looking doubtfully at Janice.

“Oh, yes. I’m a bit more than I appear.” Janice tossed her head, shaking her hair free, and her gown vanished as the red and white fur rippled out across her body. Her face expanded into a vulpine muzzle, and her eight tails blossomed behind her. A pink fox tongue lolled from her mouth as she winked mischievously. “Better now?”

Sherise nearly jumped out of her chair. “Er…yes. Yes, much.”

“I never get tired of seeing that.” Ian murmured, with a laugh.

“So…well, stuff hasn’t been going so well for me at school,” Sherise said. “I’m having trouble with my studies, and my grades aren’t good enough to keep my scholarship. I don’t want to be a burden on anybody.”

“Uh-huh?” Janice said.

“And…well, I surf the Internet. I’m kinda into the, um, vore fetish,” Sherise said. “I read about this place on some of the vore boards, and they said it was somewhere people could come if they…wanted, and they’d take care of everything. Tidy up all the loose ends. All I had to do was…”

“You’re still having trouble saying it?” Janice said.

“I think I’m beginning to get the picture,” Ian said with a nod, oddly impassive.

Sherise looked down. “…was let someone eat me. So I came here, and talked to them, and they said they had someone who’d requested a…willing dinner.”

Janice nodded. “And I’ll be happy to have you. I just wanted to be sure about things. Are you absolutely certain you want to go through with it?” Janice asked. “If not, no harm done; I’ll tell them to let you go and find some other meal.”

Sherise shivered. “No, I…I am. It’s what I’ve always…wanted to do. I want to know what it feels like…and to know I’m at least going to be useful to someone.”

“Oh, honey, I’m sure you’d be useful to someone no matter what you did.” Janice smiled. “But I won’t say I’ll be sorry to use you myself.” She glanced over at Ian. “At least, if my ''master'' there doesn’t object.”

“You know, I’d be lying if I said I was surprised by this…” Ian mumbled.

“I know you would, dear.” Janice smiled. “I just…need to be sure you’re okay with it.”

Ian tilted his head, thinking a moment. “I already knew that foxes are predators. And when it comes down to what a magical fox-woman would eat…well. I can’t deny you your nature.” He shrugged. “And I wish you wouldn’t call me your master, I think of you as so much more than just a servant.”

Janice chuckled. “You’re babbling, dear. I think you had too much to drink.” She turned back to Sherise. “Seriously…you know this isn’t a simple matter of suicide, right? This isn’t going to kill you. You’re going to become a part of me…a part I can use in any way I see fit.”

Sherise swallowed. “Then…I hope you’ll use me well.”

“I think she will,” Ian said, reassuringly.

“Then let’s move over to the bed, where we’ll be more comfortable.” She nodded to Sherise. “If you’d care to disrobe?”

Sherise glanced doubtfully at Ian.

Janice smiled. “Oh, come now. You’re giving me your body; surely you don’t mind someone else seeing it. In a way, it’s not even your body anymore, so speaking as its new owner…”

“I would offer to look away, but I think that would sort of defeat the purpose of this whole thing…” Ian chuckled.

Sherise gave Ian an uncomfortable look, then started undoing the fastenings on her dress. “Good girl,” Janice said. “In fact, probably downright ''tasty'' girl.”

Ian stared, intent on what he was about to see. He wanted to fix it in his mind as reality, now regretting imbibing with dinner.

Sherise let the dress fall to the floor, followed by her bra and panties. She stepped out of her shoes, peeled off her nylon stockings, then stood, naked, before Janice. Janice looked her up and down, nodded. “Good. Oh, you have such a lovely body. Not scrawny and anorexic like everyone you see in Hollywood these days. But then, I remember when feet used to be considered an erogenous zone, so who am I to pass judgment?”

Sherise shivered a little. “So…you’re going to do it now?”

“Mm-hmm. So…which way would you like to go? Head first or feet first? Your choice.”

Sherise swallowed. “I think…feet first?”

“Starting with the former erogenous zone. Good choice.” Janice gestured to the bed. “Just lie down on your chest, and we’ll get started.”

Slowly, looking around as if to memorize the last room she would ever see, Sherise lay down on the bed. She glanced nervously over her shoulder as Janice approached.

“There, there, girl, take it easy. There’s nothing to be scared of. I’d say I wasn’t going to eat you, except…I am.” Janice giggled. “Won’t hurt a bit, I promise.” She knelt down to take Sherise’s ankles in her hands. “Before you know it, you’ll be safe and warm inside my nice, cozy tummy. Now in you go.” And she opened her mouth, and gently closed it over Sherise’s ankles.

Sherise gasped. “Ooh…it feels…warm.”

Ian had never thought that he would see something like this—but now that he was, he found he couldn’t look away, starting to migrate towards the pair himself.

Janice began to move forward, pulling more of Sherise’s legs into her mouth. She swallowed, and Sherise’s feet made a visible bulge in her throat. Janice’s muzzle should not have been large enough to fit the feet of a fully-grown woman inside, but somehow they just…did, without either Janice’s head or Sherise’s legs seeming to change size. It was like an Escher painting, or some other optical illusion…the sort of thing that would give you a headache if you tried to puzzle it out.

“Oh…” Sherise murmured, still staring over her shoulder at Janice. “You’re…she’s really doing it. I…didn’t really believe—I mean, I’d heard ''stories'', but…it’s really ''real''.”

Ian, timidly, reached out a hand to touch Janice’s distended throat, perhaps to reassure himself that he really was seeing what he thought he was seeing…

“Magic…” he murmured.

Janice kept swallowing, pulling Sherise’s hips into her muzzle. Her tongue began to work at the spot between Sherise’s legs. Sherise gasped. “Ohhhh…what are…what are you doing? St-stop that! St-stop…I…I…ohhh…” she whimpered, trailing off into a moan. Janice swallowed again, and again, her throat bulging with Sherise’s legs. Then she reached forward and took one of Sherise’s hands in each of her own, pulling her backward and up off the bed. Then she carefully guided Sherise’s arms into her mouth at Sherise’s sides, to be swallowed along with the rest of her.

Sherise looked down at the bulge she was making in Janice’s throat. She looked to Ian, eyes wide. “This…it…this is really happening. I can’t believe…I’m realling being eaten alive.”

“Is it like you imagined it?” Ian asked, looking rather interested.

“It…I…I dunno. Ohh…” she gasped, as Janice swallowed again, and she slipped in up to her breasts. Janice was still kneeling, so her head was about level with Ian’s. “I’m really…leaving. I’m going inside her…I’m never coming out again.” She whimpered a little. “I just…I didn’t even say goodbye to anyone.”

Ian frowned. “If there’s anything…If you want to give anyone a message…”

Sherise shook her head. “Too…late now. Not enough…” She moaned as Janice’s tongue played over her breasts. “Not enough time…but…do one thing for me? Kiss me? Before I…before I’m gone?” Only her shoulders and head were outside of Janice’s muzzle now.

Ian considered that for a moment, then decided Janice would understand. He smiled, leaned over, and softly kissed her.

Sherise closed her eyes as their lips parted. “Mmmm. Thank you. And…goodbye.” The last thing visible was her widened eyes as Janice’s mouth gently shut over them. Janice swallowed again, and the bulge moved down her throat, into Janice’s expanding tummy.

Janice got to her feet and wobbled over to the sofa, where she sat on the edge so as not to sit on her tails. “Mmmm…what a tasty girl. Too bad you aren’t a vore too, it’s quite a delicious experience. Oooh…she’s moving around in my tummy now.”

He followed her closely, and sat down next to her. His hands went to her belly without so much as a thought. It was entrancing to him, the concept of belonging to someone so utterly, to be wanted so much by someone that she would make you a part of her.

Janice smiled mischievously, tongue lolling. “Was she a good kisser?”

“Pretty good, although she’s not had the time to practice that you have,” he replied with a grin.

“Guess she won’t get it now.” Janice grinned. “Mmm, she’s settling in.”

“She doesn’t need it, not anymore. As a part of you, she’s now perfect,” he said.

Janice grinned. “Why Ian, that’s one of the sweetest things you’ve ever said to me…and you’ve said a lot of sweet things.”

“I try,” he murmured, blushing.

“Mmm, I wonder what I should do with her. So many possibilities…”

“You added a tail last time, I can’t think of a single thing about you I would change,” Ian said, and moved in to kiss her.

“Mmm. Oh, that was a special case. Normally, what I do is, I use them in my magic.” Janice smiled. “Like the spell that does my hair…one of my past ‘masters’ is woven into that. Or, rather, a mistress. She was a hairdresser, it seemed appropriate.” She licked her chops. “My past masters all turned out to have a use after all.”

Ian couldn’t help but chuckle. “I have to admit, the idea is more than a little appealing,” he added, his blush deepening, “Not something I’d necessarily rush towards, but I can think of far worse fates.”

“Perhaps I’ll keep it in mind for when I finally let you give my ball back to me.” She winked.

“And yet you insist on calling me master.” he replied with a grin. “Being with you has been the happiest, and certainly the most exciting time of my life. Being with you forever, being a part of such an amazing woman…”

“And I’m enjoying it, too, so there’s no harm in letting it last as long as it might.” Janice winked.

“So long as you are,” he said as he leaned in once more, and pulled her into a soft embrace. Janice put her arms around him and rested her muzzle on his shoulder. Her stomach gurgled as it worked on digesting Sherise.

After a while, there was a knock on the door. “It’s just me, Serena!”

“Mmm, excuse me a moment.” Janice disentangled herself from Ian and hopped up to get the door, her tails fluffing out behind her like a cloud. She opened the door for Serena to come in.

“What a woman…” Ian murmured.

Serena went over to pick up the discarded dress and other clothing on the floor. “You don’t want this as a souvenir or anything, do you?” she asked.

“Mmm, no, thanks,” Janice said. “It wouldn’t fit me.”

“To the Salvation Army it goes, then.” Serena stuffed the clothing in a trash sack, then turned to look at Janice and sighed. “Oh, you’re so gorgeous! And your tails…mmm, I just want to dive right in.”

Janice giggled. “Why thank you! Such a compliment like that, I’d be happy to let you.” She turned so her tails were close enough Serena could reach out and touch them, and she did.

“Oh, they’re so fluffy…!” Serena giggled.

Janice smiled over her shoulder at her. “Well? Go ahead.”

Serena looked up. “You mean it?”

“Mm-hmm. Go on.”

Serena smiled. “Thank you.” She put her hands in between two of Janice’s tails, then ducked and stepped forward, pushing her way in. Janice fluffed out her tails so they completely obscured Serena from view. The tails contracted into a ball, then Janice shook them out—and Serena was nowhere to be seen.

“That’s a new trick.” Ian said, his eyes gone wide.

Janice winked. “Oh, it’s not a trick. It really happened. She dived right into a holding space I’ve made within my tails…which means she’s mine now. With that beautiful pelt of hers, I think I’ll have a use or two for her.” Janice tilted her head. “For what it’s worth, she’s enjoying herself in there. My tails are just as soft and fluffy on the inside as they are on the outside.”

“Looks like I’m not the only one who appreciates just how amazing you are. I’m almost jealous.” He chuckled.

“Mmm.” She came over to put her arms around him. “So now that you know what I do…you’re all right with that?”

“I’m more than all right with it. I already had suspicions, particularly after that chat at the DMV—this is merely confirmation. If I loved you any less now than I did then, I’d be a weak-minded fool.”

“All right. But Ian…I need to know. I ate someone who was willing tonight. But what if I were to eat someone who wasn’t so willing? What if it was someone you liked, or who you thought didn’t deserve to be eaten? What if I asked you to help me entrap them?”

“I…I’d be lying if I said that it wouldn’t bother me at all, that I wouldn’t have a bit of a hard time doing so…But I trust you,” he said, a waver of discomfort in his voice initially that gradually faded as he spoke. “If you asked me to, I’d help.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet. Then I’ll try not to ask you to do anything you wouldn’t want to.”

“Thank you.”

Janice grinned. “For now, though…I think I’ll pick up the check, and we can go home.”

“How ''are'' you paying for this, anyway?” Ian asked.

Janice winked. “Well, when I eat someone, I get everything they know. Including their bank account numbers. So, I just invite an investment banker to lunch, and…”

Ian couldn’t quite repress an ironic grin. “And yet I’ve only just now paid off that eight hundred dollar espresso machine,” he said, sticking his tongue out at her briefly.

Janice rolled her eyes. “I was ''going'' to pay you back.”

“A small price to pay for having you in my life. I don’t regret a thing.”

“Again with the sweet nothings. Come on, Ian, let’s go home.”

{{series bar
| series=Outfoxed
| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]
[[Category: Outfoxed]]
[[Category: Kitsune]]
[[Category: Fox]]
[[Category: Erotica]]
[[Category: Vorarephilia]]
[[Category: Leopard]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8

2009-07-08T00:35:42Z

Throat Wolf: category

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
| name=Outfoxed (Chapter 8)
| author=Throat Wolf
| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 8}}

{{info
| author= Throat Wolf
| title= Outfoxed (Chapter 8)
| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
| series= Outfoxed
| position= 8
| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|T}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

he next few weeks passed quickly, as Janice became more and more a part of Ian’s life. They spent a lot of that time in bed, and Janice showed Ian some things that he hadn’t even thought were possible…as well as a few things that mildly disturbed him.

For example, there had been the day that Janice decided the bed needed a new comforter…

“And I know just where to get it, too.” In her anthropomorphic fox form, she waved her tails over the bed until a woman fell out—the clouded leopard waitress, Serena, from the Pussycat Club. “Enjoy your little nap?”

Serena blinked and looked around. “What…where am I?”

“My apartment. Well, mine and Ian’s,” Janice said. “Well, all right, ''technically'' it’s Ian’s.” She winked. “You said you wanted to dive into my tails, so I let you. Did you like it?”

“I…mmm, yes, I did, actually,” Serena said. “It was so soft and fluffy…it was like sleeping inside a cloud.”

“I’m glad you liked it. I hope the price wasn’t too high,” Janice told her.

“The…price?” Serena asked.

“Well, just ask yourself…who do you belong to now?” Janice winked.

“I don’t belong to…” she began. Then her eyes widened. “Oh. I…I belong to you, don’t I? I can feel it.”

“Yes, you do.” Janice smiled. “You put yourself inside my tails, and only things that belong to me can go in there. Therefore, you belong to me. And I have a use for you. Take your clothes off, lie back…”

Obediently, Serena slipped out of her dress, her panties, her bra, and her stockings. Janice nodded. “What do you think, Ian? Doesn’t she have a gorgeous pelt? So thick and soft…”

“Well… Yeah, she does look nice, I can’t deny that…” he replied, blushing. “You don’t mean…”

Janice grinned. “Not all my magic is illusion. I’ve picked up a reshaping spell or two in my time.” She placed her hands on Serena—one on her abdomen, the other just above her breasts, and closed her eyes.

Serena blinked. “Wait—what are you—aaaah!” After a moment, Serena’s outlines began to blur. Her body began to flatten and spread out, losing its definition as it spread across the bed. Her ears and facial features disappeared, and a moment later all that was left was a uniformly-thick sheet of fur spread out across the bed.

Janice smiled. “There.”

Ian looked stunned. “Oh my…” he murmured. “Uh, is she still, uh, aware?” he asked, clearly uncomfortable.

Janice reached out and stroked the comforter. It whimpered a little, then started to purr. “Yeees, there you go,” Janice cooed. “That’s a good girl. You be a good little blanket and there’s no limit to how good you’re going to feel when we’re sleeping under you. You understand?” The blanket twitched and purred louder. “Gooood.”

Now Ian was feeling ''really'' uncomfortable. “So, she’s going to feel us…”

“I gave her a little…I guess you might call it sympathetic empathy,” Janice said. “When we make love, she will feel our pleasure as her own—even more intensely than we do. After a time or two, she won’t even want to be human again.” Janice grinned. “And she’ll last forever, too, unless I should decide to change her into something else. You could hand her down to your grandchildren.”

“That’s… kind of creepy…” he murmured.

Janice came over and put her arms around him. “I’m sorry. If you really ''want'' me to, I’ll change her back, or into something else…I just wanted to make her into something nice for us, is all. Can’t we at least try her out?”

“Well… I, uh, I guess…” Ian stammered. The concept was a bit titilating, in a sort of wild, exhibitionist way.

Janice waved a hand, and all her clothing disappeared. She climbed onto the bed, lying down atop the clouded-leopard comforter. “Mmmmm. She’s just so soft…join me?”

Ian, of course, wasn’t about to say no. He removed his clothing and gingerly, timidly laid down next to her. Serena’s fur felt soft and warm against his skin, and he felt her purr vibrating up from the blanket. It was like lying on the back of a gigantic cat.

“Mmmmm. Doesn’t she feel nice?”

Once again, he couldn’t deny it. The sensation was uniquely pleasurable, comforting, in a way. Fitting, considering she was now a comforter.

Janice pulled Ian closer to her. “Now let’s give her something to purr about.”

{{Separator|r}}

By the time they were finished, the comforter was wrapped around them, squeezing them together gently as if in an embrace. Janice happily worked a hand out and stroked the outside of it. “That’s a girl. Does it feel good?”

“Mrrrrrr,” the blanket said.

“Would you like to stay this way, and feel it more?”

“Mrrrrrr.”

“Or would you like to be human again?”

The blanket whined instead.

“So you’re happier this way?”

“Mrrrrrr.”

“Would you like to stay this way forever?”

The “Mrrrrrr” was a little more tentative this time. Janice smiled. “All right then. We’ll just leave you like this for now, and we’ll see if you change your mind.” The comforter gave them another gentle squeeze in response.

“Mmmm.” Janice whispered into Ian’s ear, “Mmm, it just turns me on so badly when I…do something like this to someone and then make them like it. Maybe I’m just not a nice person.”

“If she’s happy, is there anything else that matters?” Ian asked. “Most people go through their lives miserable.”

“I guess you’re right,” Janice murmured. “But…there’s a part of me that wants to do the most outrageous things. This is what it is to be kitsune, I suppose. We aren’t always mischievous because we''want'' to be.” She sighed. “Oh, I want to test you so badly…”

Ian shrugged. “Then test me. I love you—you don’t have to change yourself for me.”

“But…” Janice said, her tone anguished, “what if I were to ask you to think of your very best friend…someone you’ve known for years, who trusts you implicitly. If I were to ask you to lure that person here, and…feed them to me?”

“I… I can’t say that it would be easy… But I would do it.” he said, after a bit of deliberation. “You… You would make them happy.”

“You see? That’s what my darker side wants to make me do. I…I think I’m strong enough not to give in, but…something in me wants to do anything it can to make you not love me anymore. I guess…I’m not used to being loved.”

“All I can say is, I hope I can change that.”

Janice sighed happily. “I’m glad you can love me.”

“And I’m glad you can care for me. I’m only human…there’s not much I can offer someone so magical.”

Janice smiled. “It’s enough for me.”

'''{{Separator|r}}
'''
The next morning, when Janice woke up, Ian was gone. He had left a note on the bedside table:

“Gone out to get you breakfast in bed. Stay amazing, be back soon. —Ian”

Janice blinked. “Well, that’s sweet of him. I wonder what he’s getting me?” She chuckled. “I’ll do my best to stay amazing, then.” She drew Serena up over her chest, gently stroking the comforter until she purred. “Mmmm.”

It wasn’t long until she heard Ian’s voice once more. “Thanks man, I’ve been wanting to get a bigger bed since we’ve been together, and they’re coming with the new one this morning, I can’t haul the old one out on my own.” he said.

“Hey, it’s no problem. Real friends’ll help you move bodies, a bed is nothing,” another masculine voice replied.

Janice blinked, and quickly shifted to her human guise at the sound of another person in the apartment. She didn’t uncover herself just yet, though.

“Okay, bedroom’s still where it was when we shared the place, so come on. Just don’t make fun of the plushies she got me, or I’ll have to dig out that picture of you with the Sailor Moon cosplayers.”

“You’re never going to let me live that down, are you?”

“No, Tom, no, you’ll never live that down, and I don’t think I’m the only one in charge of that,” Ian said, and opened the door to the bedrooom.

Janice opened her eyes, tucking her arms behind her head, as she watched the two of them enter. “Morning,” she said. “Ian, who’s this?”

“Well, you said you wanted to meet my best friend. This is Garreth Thompson, but everyone calls him Tom, for obvious reasons.” Ian said, gesturing to the lanky neko that stood behind him, looking more than a little bit disoriented. Ian then turned to the male neko. “Sorry for the false pretense, buddy, but I didn’t think you would be that willing to come into the bedroom like this, and, well, I wanted it to be a surprise for her too.”

“I, uh, yeah…” Tom said, dumbly.

Janice blinked as the full import of what Ian was saying hit her. “It’s nice to meet you, Tom! Can you come here a moment, Ian?” She patted the side of the bed. Ian quickly complied, sitting down close to her.

Janice whispered in his ear, “Ian…you don’t have to do this. Are you sure?”

“Positive. I want you to be happy, remember? You’re the most amazing thing that’s ever happened to me, you make my life worth living

She kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you. I don’t know how I’ll ever make this up to you,” she whispered. Then aloud, “Well, it certainly was a surprise.” She grinned. “Tom, would you mind looking the other way for ''just'' a moment while I change?”

“Uh, no problem,” the feline stammered. “I, uh… Yeah…” He didn’t need to be told more. Not only did he turn around, he closed his eyes and covered them with his hands. Despite the powerful jaguar body he now sported, he still showed some traces of a gawky nerd from his pre-neko past.

“Great!” Janice threw off the covers and slid out of bed, and with a gesture, changed back into her anthropomorphic kitsune form. She stepped up behind Tom and tapped him on the shoulder. “All right, you can turn around now.” And as Tom turned, Janice took him into her arms. “Hi.”

“Uh, hi… “ he stammered, not quite sure how to react. He had met some other nekos before, but this was something completely new, a foxy lady in a sense far more literal than he had ever considered encountering before.

“I’m afraid Ian hasn’t been completely honest with you,” Janice cooed. “It’s wasn’t that I wanted to ''meet'' you exactly.” And then she licked up his face with a big, broad fox tongue. “More that I wanted to eat you. Mmm, you’re tasty.”

“You’re a… But you don’t smell like…”

“Like the ‘vores’ from the campus? No, I wouldn’t.” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “They’re something new, but I’m the original.” She licked him again. “Mmmm, I am so going to make you last.”

Tom growled. “Ian, when I get my hands on you… I’ve not let you know because I didn’t think you could handle it. I’ve held back becase I liked you…”

Janice chuckled. “Oh, I knew from my first taste. You’re one of the campus vores, too. So, this ought to be a new experience for you.” She laughed. “Or perhaps I should let you have a go first. Go ahead, try to eat me.” She closed her eyes and offered up her muzzle.

The feline needed little encouragement, and brought himself down upon her, only to find his jaws forced to a stop before he could take more than a few inches of her muzzle into his mouth. He recoiled in surprise. Usually, no matter the prey’s size, they would fit fairly easily down his throat…

Janice giggled into his mouth, and pulled her muzzle back out. “You see? You can’t eat me unless I let you. And that’s not too likely.” She licked him again. Then, to his further surprise, she let him go and stepped back. “Mmm. I think I’ll take it slowly today.” She slapped her fist into her palm, and the sound of the locks and bolts sliding home on the door and all the windows echoed from the next room. “Tom-cat, I think you’re going to be spending the day here.”

“Wh-what the hell are you?” he stammered.

“Here’s a hint. Count the tails.” She winked. “Now come along. I’ll make us ''kohi'' and we can get to know each other. Mmmm, ''kohi''.” She skipped past him to the bedroom door, brushing him with her fluffy tails.

“Kitsune…you actually went and found one?” the big feline asked. “Hope you enjoy it while it lasts. You know the legends better than I do, you’ll soon follow me.”

Janice poked her head back in. “Oh, don’t be mister grouchy-face! I promise, it’ll be more enjoyable if you lighten up.” She ducked back out again, and a moment later the sounds of steam and rattling coffee bean grinders could be heard.

“I’ve already promised her that I’m hers to do with as she wishes. You know, I ''could'' ask her not to eat you—but I won’t. I know she’ll enjoy you, and if you allow it, you just might enjoy it yourself,” Ian said, and walked into the kitchen, closely followed by Tom.

“I thought you were my friend!” Tom said angrily.

“And once you said you were a vore, of all people I thought you would understand,” Ian replied, shaking his head.

Janice was just putting three cups of espresso on the table—one at one side, and two at the other. “Oh dear, it looks like there are only two empty chairs. Tom, I’m afraid you’re just going to have to sit on my lap.” She sat down in front of the two cups and patted her lap invitingly.

“You’re joking, right?” the seven-foot-tall neko asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Mmmm, nope!” Janice said, her tails swishing with amusement. “I want you close enough to taste. You’re going to be my all-day lollipop.” She winked.

“You asked for it…” the big cat grumbled, and settled himself down on top of her, fully expecting her to suddenly change her mind.

But somehow, without their relative sizes actually seeming to change, the 5’6” Janice’s lap was nonetheless large enough to contain the 7’ Tom without him seeming to overtop her. His head just fit into the hollow of Janice’s neck. She put her arms around him, and began to lick the top of his head. “Mmmm.”

“That just looks…wrong,” Ian murmured, looking away for a bit.

“You get used to it,” Janice said. She held Tom’s cup of coffee up to his mouth so he could take a sip. “Careful, it’s hot.”

Ian watched as Tom accepted. He knew Tom never could turn down a cup of coffee, and she made the best he’d ever tasted.

“You like it? Is it good?”

“That… was incredible…” Tom said, sounding almost alarmed.

“Why thank you.” She carefully set the cup back on the table. “That’s such a nice thing to say…why don’t you have a little milk with your coffee?” She shifted position slightly so that one of her breasts was right in front of Tom’s mouth. “If you thought my coffee was good, you should taste this.”

Ian blinked and stared. He shifted in his seat a bit, uncrossing his legs as Janice made such a titillating offer. Tom reacted much the same. “You always play with your food like this?” he asked. “But then again, never look a gift boo-er, fox in the mouth, she might just swallow you,” he added with a chuckle.

“Smooth, bro.” Ian said, rolling his eyes

“Or worse, she might not.” Janice smirked, then glanced at Ian. “Mmm…I’ll offer you some, later, dear. But since he’s being so nice, he deserves a special treat. Or maybe I’m just fattening him up.” She winked.

“Don’t worry about me, I’m not exactly unhappy here anymore…” Ian said. Meanwhile, Tom had fastened on, and it was starting to look like he wasn’t planning on coming up for air…

Janice closed her eyes and murrred happily. “I have got to have another litter sometime soon. I’d forgotten how good that feels.”

“I’d be willing to help there,” Ian said with a smirk.

Janice smiled toothsomely. “Perhaps you will at that.” She smiled. “All right, I think you’ve had enough for now.” She gently pulled her breast away from Tom’s mouth. “Did you like it?”

“That… Oh my God…I’ve never had anything like it.”

“You want more, don’t you?” Janice asked.

“Mmhmm…” he nodded, dazed.

“What’ll you give me?”

“A…anything,” Tom said.

“Mmm…I think you know what I want,” Janice said. “I’m so hungry, I want dinner. Something nice and filling…”

“What about…” Tom suggested, “…a seven-foot jaguar?” He glanced up nervously into her eyes.

“Oh, that would be lovely,” Janice said. “You have one you can do without?”

“I…I might,” Tom said.

“Oh, if you give me ''that'', I’ll let you drink until you can’t hold anymore.” Janice smiled lazily.

“I…think I could do that…” Tom said after a moment’s thought. He glanced to Ian. “Dude, you have a hell of a woman on your hands.”

“Trust me, I know.” Ian said with a grin.

“Just so we’re clear,” Janice said, “you’re giving yourself to me?”

“Freely and without…too many reservations.” the jaguar said with a nod.

“Mmm, that’s quite a change from mister grouchy-face,” Janice cooed. “You understand this means you’re not a person anymore. What are you?”

“I’m your dinner.” he said, shivering. “I hope…I hope you find me tasty.”

“You have such ''smart'' friends, Ian,” Janice said. “I’d like to meet more of them this way.” She gave Tom another hug. “Let’s move to the couch. Put a movie on or something. This might take a while.”

Tom returned the hug, and then hopped up and bowed, as if to carry her over to the couch.

“Hey loverboy, easy there.” Ian said with an ironic grin. “Remember when you carried Alisson into your house? You gave her a concussion on the doorframe.”

“Oh bitch, bitch, bitch,” Tom replied, rolling his eyes.

Janice laughed. “Oh, I’ll take that chance. Carry me, dinner.”

Tom needed no more encouragement, and proceeded to do just as ordered, while Ian wandered over to figure out just where the hell he put the remote, glancing back nervously every time they got near anything stationary.

{{Separator|r}}

A few minutes later, they were all ensconced on the sofa together: Ian where he could put an arm around Janice’s shoulder, and Janice with Tom in her lap and leaning docilely against her while she licked and nibbled on him. After a while, she gently moved Tom’s head down to her breast so he could drink some more. The big cat was, of course, not afraid to gorge himself.

“I’m going to enjoy having you as part of me,” Janice murmured to him. “Such a big, strong kitty…and all your memories of Ian. This way I can get to know him even better.” She stroked his fur as he drank. “It’s all right to be scared.”

“I’m not…much…” he murmured.

“Oh, now, not even a little? You’re giving up everything, becoming a part of someone else…you certainly seemed mad about it when I told you.”

“Well, I…don’t really have that much to give up,” the feline purred, though he sounded halfway as if he was trying to convince himself of that.

Janice ran a hand through his fur as he continued to drink from her. “But what you do have to give up is going to be all mine. All your thoughts…your memories…all the calories in your body. Almost a shame to digest such a gorgeous pelt, but even that will just end up as part of me…

Tom shivered again. “I guess…I’ll just have to hope you take good care of me then.”

“I will.” Janice chuckled.

Janice let him drink more in silence as the movie played on the TV in front of them. “My my, you are a thirsty one, aren’t you? Good thing there’s plenty more where that’s coming from.” She sighed happily. “It’s so nice to be appreciated.”

After a while, he gradually slackened off, and Janice smiled and rubbed his shoulders. “It’s just about time for my dinner to feed himself to me. Is my dinner ready?”

“I… I guess…” he murmured, with a bit of a whimper in his voice.

“Goood,” Janice cooed, reaching down to tilt his head up toward hers. “See where you’ll be going? How does it look?” She opened wide, revealing two rows of perfect vulpine teeth and a pink fox tongue. Beyond them was the dark hole of Janice’s throat.

“Cozy,” he said, fighting back a nervous giggle.

“Do you have anything you’d like to say to Ian before you go? Any last words?” Janice licked her chops meaningfully.

“See you on the flipside, man,” Tom said to Ian. “And just remember…if I’m going to be part of her, then whenever you and she are together, I’m there too,” he added, sticking his tongue out.

“Well, there goes what’s left of my sanity,” Ian said, rolling his eyes.

“Mmmm. Now it’s time for you to come inside, where it’s nice and warm.” Janice opened wide.

The feline braced himself, and then pushed forward, sliding his arms in first as if he were diving into a very warm, very narrow swimming pool. Janice obliged him, lowering her mouth over his head and placing her hands on his sides just below his ribcage to help pull him in. Ian even joined in, grabbing the feline by the legs for support. “Man, who knew that kitty-cats got so heavy…” he murmured.

Janice swallowed, her throat muscles sealing tight around Tom’s forearms. Another swallow pulled his head into her throat, as her teeth brushed his upper chest and back. She gulped again and again, her tongue coating Tom’s fur with her saliva to make him easier to swallow. His head and shoulders made a visible bulge in Janice’s neck.

“Mmmmm,” Janice murmured as she took more and more of Tom inside. Now her lips were passing his waist, and her tongue flicked out between his legs, massaging and caressing what they found there. “Little Tom” was only too happy to stand to attention, and Janice kept up her treatment relentlessly until he fired a salute and went limp again. Then, with Ian’s help, she pulled Tom’s thighs in, then his calves. Her throat was really distended now, and her belly was starting to bulge as the neko’s arms and head slipped out the other end of her esophagus into her stomach.

At last, Janice licked Ian’s hands as he shoved Tom’s feet the rest of the way in, then closed her lips and swallowed again. She leaned back on the sofa, rubbing the big bulge as it left her throat and collected in her tummy. “Mmm.”. She grinned. “I can’t believe I ate the whoooole thing.” For a moment, the shape of Tom’s head, then one of his hands were clearly visible through her skin. “Getting comfortable in there, Tom?” she asked.

“I’m…I’m trying,” Tom said, shifting around again. “I…have memories from the people I ate myself, but…they don’t do it justice. It’s…nice.”

“Awww, that’s even sweeter than you were. Are you ready to go away now?”

“I…can’t say I really want to,” he said. “But I guess I should stop spoiling your girlish figure.”

“Mmm. Thank you, Tom. I appreciate your thoughtful gift. I’ll use it well.”

“I just bet you will.”

She rubbed her stomach again, letting the digestive juices begin to fill it. “Goodbye, Tom. And hello.”

As Tom began to dissolve, Janice smiled over at Ian. “And thank you for ''your'' thoughtful gift. I didn’t even ask, and you gave him to me.”

“I knew he’d make you happy, and I knew that in the end you would make him happy. I couldn’t think of a better thing to do for people I care about.”

Janice tilted her head. “He trusted you right up until he learned why he was really here. How did it make you feel to do that to him?” She licked her lips. “Does it make you want to do it again?”

Ian chuckled. “Honestly… I think you may indeed have made a vore fan out of me.”

“Mmm. Well, that may not be a bad thing.” Janice grinned toothily, tongue lolling. “After all, a gal’s gotta eat.” Her stomach gurgled and contracted, and she closed her eyes for a moment as Tom was absorbed. “Mmm, so many happy memories. Now I know everything about you that he did.”

“Oh god, the blackmail will never end,” Ian laughed, “Movie’s over. What do you want to do now?”

“Mmm…I think we can find something. Just follow me?” She winked, stood up, and sauntered into the bedroom.

“You, I would follow to the ends of the earth and beyond.” Ian said, and followed.

“Oh, it’s not ''that'' far.” Janice waited until Ian was in with her, and shut the door behind them.

{{series bar
| series=Outfoxed
| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]
[[Category: Outfoxed]]
[[Category: Kitsune]]
[[Category: Fox]]
[[Category: Erotica]]
[[Category: Vorarephilia]]
[[Category: Leopard]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8

2009-07-08T00:34:54Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7

2009-07-08T00:28:57Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
| name=Outfoxed (Chapter 7)
| author=Throat Wolf
| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 7}}

{{info
| author= Throat Wolf
| title= Outfoxed (Chapter 7)
| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
| series= Outfoxed
| position= 5
| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|I}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

t had been a long, strange day, but it was over. Janice had not only defeated her old ex-boyfriend, but had somehow managed to transmute him into a new tail. She was now an eight-tail kitsune, almost as powerful as it was even possible for a kitsune to get. And now that the adrenaline rush had faded, it was time for bed.

But as Ian entered the bedroom, he noticed the bed was already occupied. Janice was sitting on it. Unusually, she was in her human guise this time—wearing something lacy in fox-red with lots of straps and fasteners that covered from her neck to her hips, and nothing else.

“Oh my…” he murmured, as he froze for a moment to allow himself to fully take in the sight. “You look…incredible…” he said. Her intentions were hardly mistakable, but he was overwhelmed nonetheless.

Janice pretended to pout. “Aww, you don’t find me credible? I thought I was very convincing.”

That gave Ian a chuckle, and broke him out of his stupor. “Really, you look amazing…well, more amazing than normal. I…well, I’ve fantasized about something like since…well, I suppose even before I ever met you. You don’t have to change yourself for me, though. To be quite honest, you’ve been my dream-girl since we met.”

“Why, that’s so sweet of you, Ian.” Janice smiled. “And…much as it goes against my fancy-free self-image, I have to admit I’ve…developed feelings for you, too.” She winked. “Certainly, none of my past masters would have found me willingly in their bed.”

Ian smiled. “Thank you, for bringing magic into my life…I might be a bit forward in saying this, but I think I love you.” he said, and laid down next to her, running his fingers through her soft red hair.

Janice smiled back. “Thank you. I…feel for you, too.” She leaned in to kiss him. “Now why don’t you help me figure out how to take this thing off, hmm?”

Ian grinned. “I’ve always loved puzzles.” He set to work.

{{Separator|r}}

Janice woke before Ian, and carefully slipped out of bed. She smiled at the stuffed toy Ryouko, who was sitting in a chair nearby. Then she grinned broadly up at the pair of fox plushies on the shelf, one wearing a dress and the other a football jacket. “Hope you two had a good view,” she whispered. “Hope you’re enjoying it.” She smirked, and headed into the bathroom to get ready to start the day. It would certainly be a busy one, she had things to arrange.

Said day, for Ian, was simply a blur. He made his deliveries while scarcely aware he was doing so, his mind on getting back home to Janice, who had said that she had a big evening planned. Whatever that was, he couldn’t wait, and when he got home he bolted up the stairs as quickly as he could, and stepped into the apartment, then looked around for the vixen. He couldn’t imagine a surprise bigger than the one of last night, but he was eager nonetheless.

Janice was waiting for him, in her human form with her red hair in braids. She was dressed to go out in an evening gown that went very well with her red hair. “Hello, lover.”

“''Konbanwa, Koibito'',” he replied, grinning. “It still stuns me to know that I can say that to someone as amazing as you.”

Janice smiled. “Thank you very much. Now, shall we head uptown?”

“Uptown? Certainly.” he said with a grin, and took her arm. “Lead the way.”

{{Separator|r}}

The place to which Janice led him was not what Ian might have expected. Instead of a fancy restaurant, like Lazenby’s, her destination turned out to be…

“A strip club?” Ian said, looking up at the garish neon sign of a well-endowed female figure with cat ears and tail.

“Oh, the Pussycat Club is so much more than that,” Janice chuckled. “You wouldn’t believe how much more. I was surprised myself when I found out. But I made some good, good friends here, and this is ''just'' the place for my appetite tonight.” She led the way through the door, nodded to the greeter. “Reservation for two, name of Janice?”

The greeter—an orange-and-black tiger-striped neko woman—nodded. “The private room. Right this way.”

Ian blinked. “Private room? How much is this costing?”

Janice smirked. “Don’t worry about it. I came into some cash.”

“Not cash that’s going to vanish the moment their backs are turned, right?” Ian asked in a lowered voice.

Janice laughed. “Are you kidding? Then I couldn’t come back here again, and I like this place too much. Come on.”

The greeter led the way past the outskirts of a dance floor surrounded by dimly lit tables and booths, and a stage with poles on which various dancers twisted and writhed to loud music. Most of them seemed to be furry—nekos, or…something else. It was hard to tell in the dim light.

The greeter led them through a door, and the sound level immediately dropped off as soon as it shut. “Soundproofing,” Janice said. “Works both ways. Very convenient.”

They were in a hallway now, with a number of doors leading off of it. The tigress greeter unlocked one of the doors, then handed Janice the key. “Do I need to send a waitress along, or…?” She looked questioningly at Ian.

Janice chuckled. “No, no, the waitress please. In fact, I reserved dinner, too.”

The tigress nodded. “Then Serena will be right along.” She bowed and retreated back up the hall. Janice opened the door. “After you.”

The room seemed to be a strange combination of dining and bedroom. There was a table with four chairs and place settings, but there was also a comfortable sofa and bed in the other half. Janice smiled at Ian’s puzzlement, and took advantage of it to beat him to pulling out chairs for them. “Have a seat, I’ll explain.”

Ian sat down, looking around curiously. “All right…?”

Janice smiled. “Well, it’s like this. If we’re going to be close, there are some things you need to know about me. Things I do. Things I like to do.” She shrugged. “I hope you won’t tell me to stop them once you know what they are, but it would be your right to do that. After all, it’s your ball.”

“If it’s something you enjoy, I’m sure I wouldn’t think of telling you to—”

“Just wait until you know what they are, okay?” Janice said.

A knock on the door forestalled further conversation. “Come in!” Janice called, and the door was opened by a beautifully-colored clouded leopard neko. “Hi, Serena, did you bring her?”

“Hello, Janice. Yes, she’s right here.” Serena stepped aside so that a dark-haired woman could enter. She was in her late teens or early twenties, wearing a simple yellow cotton dress.

“You must be Sherise?” Janice asked.

“Uh-huh,” the girl said. “You’re Janice? The one who’s going to—”

“Yes I am. But let’s talk about that later, all right?” Janice asked brightly. “Have a seat, join us…for dinner.” She winked.

“Oh, of course,” Sherise said, taking a seat.

Serena smiled, putting down three menus. “Do you need some time to think it over?”

Janice grinned. “Is Mikimoto-san making the sushi tonight?”

Serena matched the grin with a set of gleaming feline fangs. “You’re in luck—he is indeed.”

“Then I’ll have the California rolls, the spicy salmon rolls, the spicy tuna rolls, the…”

“Are you ordering for all of us, or just you?” Ian wondered.

Janice just chuckled.

The conversation while waiting for their orders to arrive was a little awkward, but the ice was broken fairly quickly. Sherise was a student at a college upstate, though not doing too well in her grades. “In fact, I’m losing my scholarships, and that’s part of why I—”

“Shhh,” Janice said. “We’ll get to that after dinner. Well, after ''your'' dinner, anyway, but before my main course.” She winked.

The sushi and sake came, and they ate. Janice was particularly deft with the chopsticks—but then, she had been using them all her considerably-longer-than-human life.

Finally, the last of the sushi had been consumed, and the sake was gone as well. Serena came, cleared all the dishes away, and winked at Janice—they they were left alone, looking at each other over the table. Sherise seemed nervous, but Janice was her usual relaxed self. Ian was almost too relaxed, apparently not having been a particularly experienced drinker before.

“Now,” Janice said, looking across the table at Sherise. “Tell me what it is you want from me, and why.” She smiled. “I’d just skip the talk, but I think it might…startle my friend if I just started right in.”

“So, you’re really going to—” Sherise began, looking doubtfully at Janice.

“Oh, yes. I’m a bit more than I appear.” Janice tossed her head, shaking her hair free, and her gown vanished as the red and white fur rippled out across her body. Her face expanded into a vulpine muzzle, and her eight tails blossomed behind her. A pink fox tongue lolled from her mouth as she winked mischievously. “Better now?”

Sherise nearly jumped out of her chair. “Er…yes. Yes, much.”

“I never get tired of seeing that.” Ian murmured, with a laugh.

“So…well, stuff hasn’t been going so well for me at school,” Sherise said. “I’m having trouble with my studies, and my grades aren’t good enough to keep my scholarship. I don’t want to be a burden on anybody.”

“Uh-huh?” Janice said.

“And…well, I surf the Internet. I’m kinda into the, um, vore fetish,” Sherise said. “I read about this place on some of the vore boards, and they said it was somewhere people could come if they…wanted, and they’d take care of everything. Tidy up all the loose ends. All I had to do was…”

“You’re still having trouble saying it?” Janice said.

“I think I’m beginning to get the picture,” Ian said with a nod, oddly impassive.

Sherise looked down. “…was let someone eat me. So I came here, and talked to them, and they said they had someone who’d requested a…willing dinner.”

Janice nodded. “And I’ll be happy to have you. I just wanted to be sure about things. Are you absolutely certain you want to go through with it?” Janice asked. “If not, no harm done; I’ll tell them to let you go and find some other meal.”

Sherise shivered. “No, I…I am. It’s what I’ve always…wanted to do. I want to know what it feels like…and to know I’m at least going to be useful to someone.”

“Oh, honey, I’m sure you’d be useful to someone no matter what you did.” Janice smiled. “But I won’t say I’ll be sorry to use you myself.” She glanced over at Ian. “At least, if my ''master'' there doesn’t object.”

“You know, I’d be lying if I said I was surprised by this…” Ian mumbled.

“I know you would, dear.” Janice smiled. “I just…need to be sure you’re okay with it.”

Ian tilted his head, thinking a moment. “I already knew that foxes are predators. And when it comes down to what a magical fox-woman would eat…well. I can’t deny you your nature.” He shrugged. “And I wish you wouldn’t call me your master, I think of you as so much more than just a servant.”

Janice chuckled. “You’re babbling, dear. I think you had too much to drink.” She turned back to Sherise. “Seriously…you know this isn’t a simple matter of suicide, right? This isn’t going to kill you. You’re going to become a part of me…a part I can use in any way I see fit.”

Sherise swallowed. “Then…I hope you’ll use me well.”

“I think she will,” Ian said, reassuringly.

“Then let’s move over to the bed, where we’ll be more comfortable.” She nodded to Sherise. “If you’d care to disrobe?”

Sherise glanced doubtfully at Ian.

Janice smiled. “Oh, come now. You’re giving me your body; surely you don’t mind someone else seeing it. In a way, it’s not even your body anymore, so speaking as its new owner…”

“I would offer to look away, but I think that would sort of defeat the purpose of this whole thing…” Ian chuckled.

Sherise gave Ian an uncomfortable look, then started undoing the fastenings on her dress. “Good girl,” Janice said. “In fact, probably downright ''tasty'' girl.”

Ian stared, intent on what he was about to see. He wanted to fix it in his mind as reality, now regretting imbibing with dinner.

Sherise let the dress fall to the floor, followed by her bra and panties. She stepped out of her shoes, peeled off her nylon stockings, then stood, naked, before Janice. Janice looked her up and down, nodded. “Good. Oh, you have such a lovely body. Not scrawny and anorexic like everyone you see in Hollywood these days. But then, I remember when feet used to be considered an erogenous zone, so who am I to pass judgment?”

Sherise shivered a little. “So…you’re going to do it now?”

“Mm-hmm. So…which way would you like to go? Head first or feet first? Your choice.”

Sherise swallowed. “I think…feet first?”

“Starting with the former erogenous zone. Good choice.” Janice gestured to the bed. “Just lie down on your chest, and we’ll get started.”

Slowly, looking around as if to memorize the last room she would ever see, Sherise lay down on the bed. She glanced nervously over her shoulder as Janice approached.

“There, there, girl, take it easy. There’s nothing to be scared of. I’d say I wasn’t going to eat you, except…I am.” Janice giggled. “Won’t hurt a bit, I promise.” She knelt down to take Sherise’s ankles in her hands. “Before you know it, you’ll be safe and warm inside my nice, cozy tummy. Now in you go.” And she opened her mouth, and gently closed it over Sherise’s ankles.

Sherise gasped. “Ooh…it feels…warm.”

Ian had never thought that he would see something like this—but now that he was, he found he couldn’t look away, starting to migrate towards the pair himself.

Janice began to move forward, pulling more of Sherise’s legs into her mouth. She swallowed, and Sherise’s feet made a visible bulge in her throat. Janice’s muzzle should not have been large enough to fit the feet of a fully-grown woman inside, but somehow they just…did, without either Janice’s head or Sherise’s legs seeming to change size. It was like an Escher painting, or some other optical illusion…the sort of thing that would give you a headache if you tried to puzzle it out.

“Oh…” Sherise murmured, still staring over her shoulder at Janice. “You’re…she’s really doing it. I…didn’t really believe—I mean, I’d heard ''stories'', but…it’s really ''real''.”

Ian, timidly, reached out a hand to touch Janice’s distended throat, perhaps to reassure himself that he really was seeing what he thought he was seeing…

“Magic…” he murmured.

Janice kept swallowing, pulling Sherise’s hips into her muzzle. Her tongue began to work at the spot between Sherise’s legs. Sherise gasped. “Ohhhh…what are…what are you doing? St-stop that! St-stop…I…I…ohhh…” she whimpered, trailing off into a moan. Janice swallowed again, and again, her throat bulging with Sherise’s legs. Then she reached forward and took one of Sherise’s hands in each of her own, pulling her backward and up off the bed. Then she carefully guided Sherise’s arms into her mouth at Sherise’s sides, to be swallowed along with the rest of her.

Sherise looked down at the bulge she was making in Janice’s throat. She looked to Ian, eyes wide. “This…it…this is really happening. I can’t believe…I’m realling being eaten alive.”

“Is it like you imagined it?” Ian asked, looking rather interested.

“It…I…I dunno. Ohh…” she gasped, as Janice swallowed again, and she slipped in up to her breasts. Janice was still kneeling, so her head was about level with Ian’s. “I’m really…leaving. I’m going inside her…I’m never coming out again.” She whimpered a little. “I just…I didn’t even say goodbye to anyone.”

Ian frowned. “If there’s anything…If you want to give anyone a message…”

Sherise shook her head. “Too…late now. Not enough…” She moaned as Janice’s tongue played over her breasts. “Not enough time…but…do one thing for me? Kiss me? Before I…before I’m gone?” Only her shoulders and head were outside of Janice’s muzzle now.

Ian considered that for a moment, then decided Janice would understand. He smiled, leaned over, and softly kissed her.

Sherise closed her eyes as their lips parted. “Mmmm. Thank you. And…goodbye.” The last thing visible was her widened eyes as Janice’s mouth gently shut over them. Janice swallowed again, and the bulge moved down her throat, into Janice’s expanding tummy.

Janice got to her feet and wobbled over to the sofa, where she sat on the edge so as not to sit on her tails. “Mmmm…what a tasty girl. Too bad you aren’t a vore too, it’s quite a delicious experience. Oooh…she’s moving around in my tummy now.”

He followed her closely, and sat down next to her. His hands went to her belly without so much as a thought. It was entrancing to him, the concept of belonging to someone so utterly, to be wanted so much by someone that she would make you a part of her.

Janice smiled mischievously, tongue lolling. “Was she a good kisser?”

“Pretty good, although she’s not had the time to practice that you have,” he replied with a grin.

“Guess she won’t get it now.” Janice grinned. “Mmm, she’s settling in.”

“She doesn’t need it, not anymore. As a part of you, she’s now perfect,” he said.

Janice grinned. “Why Ian, that’s one of the sweetest things you’ve ever said to me…and you’ve said a lot of sweet things.”

“I try,” he murmured, blushing.

“Mmm, I wonder what I should do with her. So many possibilities…”

“You added a tail last time, I can’t think of a single thing about you I would change,” Ian said, and moved in to kiss her.

“Mmm. Oh, that was a special case. Normally, what I do is, I use them in my magic.” Janice smiled. “Like the spell that does my hair…one of my past ‘masters’ is woven into that. Or, rather, a mistress. She was a hairdresser, it seemed appropriate.” She licked her chops. “My past masters all turned out to have a use after all.”

Ian couldn’t help but chuckle. “I have to admit, the idea is more than a little appealing,” he added, his blush deepening, “Not something I’d necessarily rush towards, but I can think of far worse fates.”

“Perhaps I’ll keep it in mind for when I finally let you give my ball back to me.” She winked.

“And yet you insist on calling me master.” he replied with a grin. “Being with you has been the happiest, and certainly the most exciting time of my life. Being with you forever, being a part of such an amazing woman…”

“And I’m enjoying it, too, so there’s no harm in letting it last as long as it might.” Janice winked.

“So long as you are,” he said as he leaned in once more, and pulled her into a soft embrace. Janice put her arms around him and rested her muzzle on his shoulder. Her stomach gurgled as it worked on digesting Sherise.

After a while, there was a knock on the door. “It’s just me, Serena!”

“Mmm, excuse me a moment.” Janice disentangled herself from Ian and hopped up to get the door, her tails fluffing out behind her like a cloud. She opened the door for Serena to come in.

“What a woman…” Ian murmured.

Serena went over to pick up the discarded dress and other clothing on the floor. “You don’t want this as a souvenir or anything, do you?” she asked.

“Mmm, no, thanks,” Janice said. “It wouldn’t fit me.”

“To the Salvation Army it goes, then.” Serena stuffed the clothing in a trash sack, then turned to look at Janice and sighed. “Oh, you’re so gorgeous! And your tails…mmm, I just want to dive right in.”

Janice giggled. “Why thank you! Such a compliment like that, I’d be happy to let you.” She turned so her tails were close enough Serena could reach out and touch them, and she did.

“Oh, they’re so fluffy…!” Serena giggled.

Janice smiled over her shoulder at her. “Well? Go ahead.”

Serena looked up. “You mean it?”

“Mm-hmm. Go on.”

Serena smiled. “Thank you.” She put her hands in between two of Janice’s tails, then ducked and stepped forward, pushing her way in. Janice fluffed out her tails so they completely obscured Serena from view. The tails contracted into a ball, then Janice shook them out—and Serena was nowhere to be seen.

“That’s a new trick.” Ian said, his eyes gone wide.

Janice winked. “Oh, it’s not a trick. It really happened. She dived right into a holding space I’ve made within my tails…which means she’s mine now. With that beautiful pelt of hers, I think I’ll have a use or two for her.” Janice tilted her head. “For what it’s worth, she’s enjoying herself in there. My tails are just as soft and fluffy on the inside as they are on the outside.”

“Looks like I’m not the only one who appreciates just how amazing you are. I’m almost jealous.” He chuckled.

“Mmm.” She came over to put her arms around him. “So now that you know what I do…you’re all right with that?”

“I’m more than all right with it. I already had suspicions, particularly after that chat at the DMV—this is merely confirmation. If I loved you any less now than I did then, I’d be a weak-minded fool.”

“All right. But Ian…I need to know. I ate someone who was willing tonight. But what if I were to eat someone who wasn’t so willing? What if it was someone you liked, or who you thought didn’t deserve to be eaten? What if I asked you to help me entrap them?”

“I…I’d be lying if I said that it wouldn’t bother me at all, that I wouldn’t have a bit of a hard time doing so…But I trust you,” he said, a waver of discomfort in his voice initially that gradually faded as he spoke. “If you asked me to, I’d help.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet. Then I’ll try not to ask you to do anything you wouldn’t want to.”

“Thank you.”

Janice grinned. “For now, though…I think I’ll pick up the check, and we can go home.”

“How ''are'' you paying for this, anyway?” Ian asked.

Janice winked. “Well, when I eat someone, I get everything they know. Including their bank account numbers. So, I just invite an investment banker to lunch, and…”

Ian couldn’t quite repress an ironic grin. “And yet I’ve only just now paid off that eight hundred dollar espresso machine,” he said, sticking his tongue out at her briefly.

Janice rolled her eyes. “I was ''going'' to pay you back.”

“A small price to pay for having you in my life. I don’t regret a thing.”

“Again with the sweet nothings. Come on, Ian, let’s go home.”

{{series bar
| series=Outfoxed
| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]
[[Category: Outfoxed]]
[[Category: Kitsune]]
[[Category: Fox]]
[[Category: Erotica]]
[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6

2009-07-08T00:23:04Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
| name=Outfoxed (Chapter 6)
| author=Throat Wolf
| user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 6}}

{{info
| author= Throat Wolf
| title= Outfoxed (Chapter 6)
| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
| setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
| series= Outfoxed
| position= 5
| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|A}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

nother day, and Ian was back on his bike, making his runs as usual. He was alone for the second day in a row, and as was usual he was having to work his ass off. Pounding down the streets, he started to get worried, because he was certain that he should have reached his destination by now—but the alley he had entered as a shortcut just kept getting longer and darker, as if the buildings were getting taller and choking out the light. Finally, Ian skidded to a halt.

“Janice? Is this you fooling around?” he called out, starting to get nervous. “Seriously, you’re giving me the creeps…”

“Janice? Is that what she’s going by now?” a distinctly masculine voice growled, and Ian quickly turned to face the source.

“Who are you, and what do you want?” the messenger bit out, as a tall, lithe form stepped out of the shadows.

“If you think I’m going to give away my name that easily, you’re a bigger fool than I thought you were,” the figure said. “As for what I want, you have my woman. I want her back.” The stranger brushed brilliant red hair back from his face, glaring at the human with gold eyes.

“She is a person—she isn’t mine to give,” Ian replied.

“Oh, but she ''is'' yours to give. You have her ball, after all. You could just hand it over to me, or simply order her to obey.” The strange kitsune stretched lazily, vulpine tails swaying behind him. “Now, this is how it is going to go. We will leave here, and return to where you keep her ball, and you will hand it over—or else I will kill you and take it. Either way, she will be mine alone.”

“Alright…” Ian sighed, and raised the kickstand on his bike once more, wheeling it around to face the direction he came—then he whipped around to face the accosting figure once more. “''Rin, pyo, to, sha, kai, jin, retsu, zai, zen!''” he shouted, and swept a hand through the air, miming the ritual nine cuts of the kuji-in.

Ian was half-astonished to see the kitsune knocked off his feet. “I didn’t really expect that to ''work'',” he muttered. Around him, the buildings returned to their normal shapes.

Ian hopped onto his bike and made off as quickly as possible. Without thinking, he made his way home, shouting out for the vixen as he slammed and bolted the door shut behind him.

Janice, wearing her anthropomorphic fox form, stepped out of the shower in the bathroom and grabbed a towel. “Hmm? What’s got you so upset? I promise, I cleaned the fur out of the drain this time…”

“It’s a bit more serious than that,” Ian said, gasping for breath. “Tell me…did you used to have a boyfriend or something?”

Janice looked at him. “A bit late for you to be getting jealous now, isn’t it?”

Ian waved a hand dismissively. “It’s not that. It’s just that if you did, I just met him, and he’s pissed,” he said. “He gave me the choice of handing over your ball, or having him kill me and then come and get the ball.”

Janice blinked. “He ''what''? Who? Where?”

“He wouldn’t give his name, but he’s a kitsune like you, he blocked me off in an alley, said something about you being his woman.”

Janice’s eyes narrowed. “Well, son of a bitch. Literally.” She tossed the towel aside. “If that’s who I think it is…grrr. He was a powerful seven-tail back when I was only a five. I was one of his concubines for a while, until…well, let’s just say ‘until.’ He was basically lazy, though. Not a lot of ambition. He was still just a seven last I heard, same as me.” She shook her head. “If that bastard thinks he still has any claim on me after this long, he’s got another think coming.”

Ian sank onto the sofa, still breathing hard. “I used the Nine Cuts on him to distract him and get away, but I don’t know how long that held him. I’m out of my depth, it’s up to you how we’re going to deal with him.”

Janice rolled her eyes. “Why ''now'' of all times? if he’d come any time in the last three years, I’d have been glad to see him. Er—not that I’m not happy now. It’s just…I really wasn’t ''then'', and I’m sure I could have tricked him easier than I could those humans who had me.” She sighed. “He always did have the lousiest timing.”

“Listen, I know I’m keeping you here against your will, and I realize that’s wrong, I feel like an ass about it every day, and I am sorry…” Ian sighed, and stuck his hand in his pocket. “If you want this back, you can have it. It’s lucky your ‘friend’ didn’t know I always keep it on me, because it sorta keeps me closer to you.”

Janice frowned. “That’s…not necessary.” Her eyes flashed. “If he had business with me, he should have come to me. I will only be too happy to see him off.”

“You know that as long as I have this, you’ll be vulnerable, right? If I hadn’t known that charm, he might have your ball right now.”

“I’ll take that chance.”

“You know, I think that you trust me with this is the biggest complement I’ve ever gotten,” Ian said, smiling. He looked at the ball for a moment, then pocketed it again.

“If he thinks he’s got business with me, he should’ve taken it up with me.” Janice bared her teeth. “Not the brightest bulb in the chandelier, that one. Always thinking with his…heh. I think that’s what I’ll call him. Because he is one. Dick.”

“Heh, well, as I’ve got nothing else to call him, Dick it is,” Ian said, grinning. “Now that we know what to call him, we should figure out what to do about him. This isn’t the first time I’ve gotten a death threat, and I doubt it’ll be the last—but threatening you, that I can’t abide.”

“Now that’s funny,” Janice said. “That there is comical. Because that’s just what I was gonna say about him threatening you.”

Ian smiled. “Well, he’s not going to go away, so we’re going to have to make him go away. What can we use to bait a trap that he can’t resist?”

Janice sniffed. “Well, me, silly. What else?”

Ian considered. “Well, I know you have ways of taking care of people you don’t like—Angela and Brad, for one thing. And I’m just going to take a wild guess here, but if the people who had your ball previously were such assholes, I doubt they’re still walking around either, are they?”

Janice grinned. “Thaaaaat would be a negative.”

“So, if I were just another asshole and Dick really had scared me, I’d have given your ball back and either split or…gone wherever the other assholes went. That would leave you alone in the apartment with your ball…” Ian said, trailing off.

“Mmm.” Janice smiled thoughtfully. “So what you’re saying is, you hide in the closet, jump out and yell ‘boo’?”

Ian blushed at that. “Heh, well, I know a few mantras, so I figured the hiding in the closet might actually work. If I could distract him, you could do whatever it is you do to assholes to him.”

Janice thought about that. “Hmmm.” She started to pace. “I don’t know…it might work. Really, the best thing would be for you just to keep my ball safe. Because as long as I don’t have it, he can’t steal it from me.”

“So, you can handle him on your own?” Ian asked.

“Mmm, I think I might. Which just leaves the matter of where to hide you.” Janice grinned.

“Well, I know I’ve read things about kitsune having pocket dimensions they could send people to…” Ian said. “I think I’ve even bicycled through yours a time or two.”

“Mmm, I don’t think we need go to quite that length.” Janice grinned. “But I do think I know just where to put you. C’mere.” She led him into the bedroom. “Now close your eyes, and sit right here on the bed…”

He sat down, his eyes closed, and wondered what she had in mind. He knew kitsune had many different abilities, but he couldn’t think of one that would be practical to apply at this point…

Janice stepped back and considered him for a moment. How would he react to being…hmm. Maybe it would be better not to risk that just yet. She kissed her hand, then blew over it in the direction of Ian. “Sleep,” she whispered. As the spell hit him, Ian fell asleep quickly and soundly.

Janice turned to the large three-tailed kitsune plushie also on the bed. “Ryouko?”

The plushie came to life. “Yes, mistress?”

“I want you to tuck Ian here away—swallow him, keep him safe for a while, but ''don’t'' digest him, okay?”

The plushie nodded. “As you wish.” She moved forward, lifted the unconscious Ian by the shoulders, and opened wide. Janice nodded, and left her to it. Once she’d gulped him down, Ryouko would look like just another overstuffed stuffed toy in a room with plenty of them. Of course, “Dick” would know what she was if he looked closely, but Janice doubted he would bother—if he even looked into the bedroom at all.

Janice sat down on the living room sofa to wait. If Dick knew about her and Ian at all, he would certainly know where Ian lived. It would only be a matter of time before he recovered from Ian’s charm and came after them. She didn’t have long to wait, and the lock that Janice had put in could do very little to stop the door from being forced by another kitsune.

He looked just as she remembered, tall and slender, sleek in form, with dark red fur that only seemed to add to the fluid image he projected. His green eyes burned with the intensity of a predator stalking his prey.

“Where is that little whelp,” Dick growled as he stormed in. He looked to her with a raised eyebrow, “Or have you already gotten him?”

“Oh, I’ve taken care of him. You won’t be seeing him again.” Both statements ''were'' true, Janice thought with a silent chuckle, if not in the way Dick probably expected.

“Hm, shame.” he growled. “I would have liked a little quality time with him myself—he pulled a fast one on me. I tried to get him to give up your ball, but he…distracted me and got away.”

“I’m afraid you gave him a fright.” Also true. “But trust me, my ball is now in a very safe place.” True again. Janice winked.

Dick was not pleased, but he’d be damned if he would show it. He could be subtle, he could wait for his opportunity.

“It’s… good to see you again,” he said, as he calmed himself. “It’s been too long.”

“Perhaps it has,” Janice said, patting the sofa next to her. “C’mere, Dick. Oh…that’s right, I didn’t mention. Since true names are taboo, I’ve decided I’ll call you ‘Dick’ for now. It’s such a nice, masculine name…”

He rolled his eyes, and sat down. “Well, you’ve certainly called me worse before.” He grinned, rouguishly.

Janice put an arm around his shoulders. “Mmm. I have to admit, I’m surprised you came looking for me. I’m a seven-tail now, your equal, and I thought you preferred the company of the ‘lesser orders.’”

“With the way the world’s changed, you start to appreciate a mate who can take care of herself.” Dick said, shrugging. “And most are so timid now, it’s pathetic.”

Janice smirked. “And here I thought you liked them that way.”

“I don’t like running from humans,” he growled. “Some of us helped them, when they needed it, now look how they’ve gotten out of control.”

“I personally find them quite delightful,” Janice said. “Though I can see how you might have a different opinion.”

“Yes, you do like the taste of their… coffee, I think it’s called.” The darker-furred kitsune sneered. “I guess they aren’t all bad—they certainly make a good meal, occasionally.”

“I suppose I’ll grant you that, too,” Janice said mildly.

“It really has been too long. You look better than ever.” Dick smirked. “What do you say? You’ve gotten us a pretty good setup here, but someone’ll come looking if he goes missing.” His form flowed into that of Ian, but keeping his tails. “We could make a go of this for a while…”

“Oooh, not a bad likeness.” Janice grinned. “I might be persuaded. Only…” She frowned.

“Only what?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Janice looked concerned. “I’m worried about you. Is ''your'' ball safe? You know how humans are, and now there are more of them than ever. I wouldn’t want it to fall into the wrong hands. I mean, just look at me.”

Dick raised an eyebrow. “Now you know I always keep it close.” He produced a ball similar to her own seemingly from nowhere, balancing it on the tip of a claw.

Janice blinked. “''That’s'' not your ball, is it? I thought yours was, y’know, ''bigger.''” She winked.

He rolled his eyes once more. “You always were one for a bad joke.” he groaned.

Janice cocked her head. “No, seriously, are you trying to trick me?”

Dick held the ball out. “Here, see for yourself.”

Janice hesitated a moment, then reached out and took the ball. She held it up to the light, turned it this way and that, examining it. “No, no, I’m sorry. You were right. This is definitely your ball. I shouldn’t have doubted you.” With a flick of her wrist, she made it vanish. “I think it’s best all around if I kept it safe for you. Like I said, wouldn’t want any of those humans getting it.”

His eyes narrowed. “Give it back. You of all people should know what it’s like not having your own ball…”

Janice smiled at him. “I order you to kiss me.”

“You hardly need to order me to do that,” he replied, and held her close, kissing her deeply.

“Mmmmm.” Janice enjoyed the kiss for a long moment, then pulled away. “You know what? You’re right. I should come up with a better test.”

“Eh?” Dick raised an eyebrow, briefly mirroring the normal behavior of Ian, whose appearance he still wore.

“Well, first of all, drop that illusion. I’d rather see you as you right now.”

Dick hardly needed to be ordered, as he did not like Ian much in the first place. His form shimmered, and he returned to his normal humanoid fox shape.

Janice grinned. “Good boy. Now. I’m feeling hungry tonight. So when I open my mouth, I want you to crawl inside and wriggle all the way down into my tummy. You’ll make a tasty meal.”

His eyes went wide as if astonished, but, compelled by her having his ball, he could only answer one way. “Yes mistress.” he said, and made ready to do so despite himself.

Janice licked her lips. “Why, you look like you don’t ''want'' to be my meal. Can that be true?”

“You bitch…” he growled, finding it hard to believe that he had walked into this situation as blindly as he now realized he had.

“Oh, now that’s no way to talk to your mistress. If you don’t want me to eat you, just say so.” Janice’s face hardened. “In fact…I’d like you to ''beg'' me not to, you bastard. Beg me like I begged and pleaded with you not to take my fifth tail. Do you know how long it took me to earn that back? Did you think I’d forgotten by now?”

A sinking feeling came over Dick, and he knew that he wouldn’t get out of this on guile alone. “Please… Please, don’t do this, don’t eat me. I’ll do anything…” he begged, horror beginning to grow in his mind at the fact that she really would do it, she really would devour another of her own kind.

“Oh, I’m not going to eat you, don’t worry.” Janice smiled a toothsome, vicious smile. “You are going to feed yourself to me. And that’s an order.”

“Yes, mistress,” he said, disbelief taking over. Surely this had to be some bad dream, this couldn’t be really happening—could it?

Janice leaned forward and licked him on the muzzle. “Mmm, you are a tasty one. I can’t wait to have you all the way inside of me. I’ve waited so, so long for this…”

Dick nearly had himself convinced this was some sort of horrible hallucination brought on by the attack the human had launched at him, as he leaned forward, pressing his sleek, streamlined muzzle into her maw.

Janice took his muzzle, then his head into her mouth. “Mmmmm,” she murmured, as her arms pinned his down to his sides. “You’re just as yummy as I always thought you’d be,” she sent telepathically, opening wider and moving her jaws down over his shoulders. “Remember, you’re eager to get all the way inside me…”

He was starting to lose track of his true feelings. He wanted her, he wanted her to have him, he wanted to be with her, he wanted to be within her—his own wants and the planted suggestions were bleeding together into a single overwhelming desire. He pressed forward more urgently, his intentions no longer his own, but now much clearer than they ever had been before.

“Gooood boy,” Janice sent. “Delicious boy, in fact. Mmmm.” She placed her hands on Dick’s thighs and tugged, pulling him deeper inside as she started to swallow. His head bumped the back of her throat, and was then gripped by the strong muscles of her esophagus, pulling him inward. She ran her tongue over his furry, muscular chest, and kept swallowing as his hips reached her lips.

Feeling himself being drawn in, Dick continued to squirm in an attempt to make the passage quicker, to reach his final destination that much sooner. Far from the claustrophobia many would feel, the dark, close confines were comforting—he was with her, within her.

Janice swallowed again, tugging Dick’s hips (as well as his namesake between them) into her mouth. Her tongue began to play over Dick’s crotch, caressing, teasing…

At that point his mind was in such a simple, animalistic state that all Dick could think was to thrust against that sensation, to slake his lust even as he was drawn further within her. And Janice was only too glad to let him. It was an additional burst of flavor to accompany Dick’s overall taste.

Janice swallowed, and swallowed again, pushing the bulge that was Dick’s hips and bottom down her throat. After that, taking in his legs, tails, and feet was easy; she sucked them in like spaghetti. A few more swallows sent the rest of Dick down to settle into her stomach.

As he felt himself come to a rest, he curled up into the warmth like a kit against his mother’s side in the depths of winter—that warmth promising security, safety, everything he would ever need.

Janice sank back onto the sofa, rubbing her distended belly. “Dick? Can you hear me?”

“Y-yes?” he murmured, as reality started to come back to him.

“You know where you are?”

“I’m in… I’m in your… Oh god, you ate… I fed myself to you…” he said, as the realization of what exactly had just happened came to him.

“Mm-hmm. And you know what’s going to happen to you now?”

“You’re going to… You’re going to let me die, you’re going to digest me…” he whimpered.

“Mmm-hmm.” Janice smiled. “And you see, that’s where we have a little bit of a problem.”

“Pr-problem?” Dick stammered.

“If this were the old days, I’d just send your spirit back to Mother Inari, and let her clothe you in flesh again…maybe minus a few tails as a lesson to you to be more careful. But, since nobody venerates Inari anymore, well, even making you a mouse would be more than the poor dear has power for now.”

“You… you would destroy me? Body and spirit?” he whimpered, beginning to panic as the gravity of the situation became quite clear.

“Oh, no. I wouldn’t ''dream'' of that.” Janice sounded horrified at the idea. “Why would I want to destroy a fellow kitsune’s spirit? Apart from there being too few of us left as it is…” Her voice hardened again. “…that would mean it would be over too quickly for you.” She patted her tummy and continued. “No, you’re going to give me back what you took from me…with interest.”

“B-but, how, I… You have as many tails as I do now…”

“Mm-hmm. But that’s where the interest comes in. You might have taken my fifth tail…” Janice paused, savoring what she was about to say for a moment before she said it, “…but you’re going to ''become''my eighth tail.”

“You… you’re crazy, that’s… can you even ''do'' that?” he asked, as much asking himself if she could as asking her.

“Oh, sure. All it takes is power…and you’ve got as much of that as I do, and now it’s mine. I’ll admit, I don’t specifically have to put you in it, but I just like the idea of having you attached to my butt, helpless to do anything except follow me around, while you have lots of time to think about what you’ve done.”

He was struck dumb with the thought, realizing the horror of his impending fate.

Janice smirked. “It’s funny, you know. Inari also doesn’t have enough power anymore to ''grant'' me another tail. And the feeling I get is that she would if she could. But you know how it is, sometimes when you have two problems, they kinda solve each other.”

“The irony doesn’t escape me,” he snapped, almost childishly.

“If it makes you feel any better, Inari isn’t entirely powerless,” Janice said. “And she watches us—all of us, even now. If she didn’t agree with what I’m about to do to you, she would certainly make her displeasure known to me. But I’m not feeling so much as a headache right now.”

Janice leaned back and closed her eyes. “Maybe it’s ‘cuz you’ve been such a naughty boy lately. I’m getting the feeling you’ve been ignoring her, maybe even preying on those she’d have wanted you to protect.” She paused. “It’s a very specific feeling.”

“I havent felt her presence in years…” he murmured. “She turned her back on me, turned her back on all of us. Why does she care so much about them and leave us, leave magic to dwindle, they’re just humans!” he ranted, uncaring of what he may say anymore. After all, he already knew his fate.

Janice massaged her tummy. “You silly, silly boy, don’t you get it? They ''made'' us. The humans did. Oh sure, Izanagi and Izanami made the world…and so did Yahweh, and Cronos, and every other old god out there. But they only made it retroactively, ''after'' humans made them up to explain how it had been made. Made ''us'' up. Do you think Inari would be so powerless now if she—and every other god or goddess—didn’t depend on human belief?” Janice snorted. “We’re lucky that we magical beasties just need magic, and it doesn’t matter if humans believe in us or not. And even with that, we’d still be stuck if something hadn’t brought magic back into the world lately.”

“But that’s…impossible,” Dick said, distracted even from the threat of imminent digestion by the argument. “We’ve ''always'' been…”

“Well, we’ve been as long as humans have made up stories about us. It’s the magic that let the stories ''become'' us. And now the magic is back, and so are we.”

“That’s why you left… To find out why the magic came back.”

“That’s right.” She shrugged. “I’m still working on it. I just got sidetracked.” She smiled. “You know, even with all that’s passed between us…I would have been happy to let bygones be bygones, except for one little thing. You had to go and threaten my Ian.”

“You… He made you do this, didn’t he? He ordered you to,” Dick growled.

“Order me? He didn’t have to order me.” Janice chuckled. “In fact, he hardly ever ''does'' order me, at least not without asking me if it’s okay to order me first. That’s what I lo—what I ''like'' about him, and why I’m determined to keep him.”

He sighed. “Don’t kid yourself. With the way you just talked about him, even I can tell you love him. You’re just setting yourself up for pain, you know that, right? He’ll die, and sooner, not later. He’ll never see the next century.”

Janice patted her tummy. “Thank you for your input. I’ll be sure to give your advice every bit of consideration that is due it.” She paused. “Or, in other words, BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! You really think''you’re'' in a position to give ''me'' advice? ''You’re'' the one whose life experiences led to ending up in ''my'' tummy. Maybe if I was looking for advice on how to get ''eaten'', I’d come to you, but even then I’d have my doubts.”

“Well excuse me for getting tricked by a consummate trickster,” Dick grumbled. “You always were more subtle than I was.”

“Then I suppose you could call this natural selection in action.” Janice smirked. “Survival of the trickiest. Wouldn’t Darwin be proud? Well, once he stopped trying to figure out what would make foxes evolve multiple tails, anyway…”

Dick just growled. There really wasn’t anything left to say at this point.

And Janice had run out of words, too. “Well. It’s about time for you to begin your new life. Any last words before I put you in your new home?”

Dick’s growl broke, in favor of one last beg for mercy. “Please, don’t do this. It’s not too late to let me go, I’ll leave the both of you alone, just please don’t…” he whimpered.

Janice chuckled. “Wroooong answer.” She rubbed her tummy again, and Dick felt the walls starting to secrete moisture, growing slicker. He began to panic once more, the calming sensation of the close warm place long gone as he began to thrash about.

“You know…there was one thing you could have said…one thing that might have saved you,” Janice said conversationally, as her stomach began to fill with fluids. “It did all happen such a long time ago, after all, and I mostly got over it. But seeing you again brought it all back to me.”

Janice patted her tummy. “If you had just once ''apologized'' for what you did to me, and sounded like you really felt sorry now for doing it, I could have thought you’d changed enough I could have forgiven you. But being the kind of person you are, it never even crossed your tiny mind.” She smiled. “I’d suggest you spend some of your tail-time praying to Inari, if you think she’ll even listen to you anymore. Maybe if I get the feeling she forgives you, I just might start thinking about it myself. Bye now.”

Dick’s last growl turned into a gurgle as the fluids submerged him. Then, the world went even darker for him than it already was.

{{separator|r}}

Janice opened her eyes, and smiled. Dick’s power was seeping into her, filling her until it felt like little beams of light should be projecting out of her every pore. She had it—all of it! But she needed to anchor it shortly or she would soon burn herself out trying to control it all. But that was, after all, the very next thing she’d planned to do.

“Too bad Ian can’t see this,” Janice murmured, as she began to rise in the air off of the sofa. Her seven tails splayed in all directions, lightning crackling among them, beginning to outline an eighth tail-like shape. Janice closed her eyes, raised her hands, and the lightning intensified. For a moment, the tail-shape glowed pure white—then it faded back into red with a white tip, the same as all of her others.

Or no…actually the fur was slightly darker than all of her others’—closer to Dick’s fur than her own. “Well, that will at least make it easy to tell him apart,” she mused. She took it in her paw-hands and stroked it, holding it to her cheek. It twitched and jerked, trying to pull out of her hand.

Janice giggled. “Now you stop that this instant. You be a ''good'' tail, do you understand me?”

The tail relaxed, and Janice smiled. “Good boy. Remember, you belong to me now.” She let it go and gave her tails an experimental shake to arrange them. It would feel strange having an eighth tail, until she got used to it. But it had its advantages.

Janice still felt more powerful than she ever had before, but this was the kind of power that you kept, not that would burn itself out. She could now do much more elaborate illusions, spells, shapechanges, and so forth than she could have before—and that was saying something.

But she could think about that later. Right now, she had business in the bedroom. “Oh, Ryouko? Let’s have you let Ian out now, okay?”

{{separator|r}}

“Ian? Wake up, Ian!” Janice’s voice tugged Ian away from whatever vistas of sleep he had been exploring.

“Mmf… Whahappened? ‘Sitover?” he murmured as he sat up, his voice slurred with numb relaxation, “Don’t think I’ve ever slept that well before in my life…”

“Glad to hear it.” Janice grinned. “And yes, it’s over. Dick came…and went.” She shook her tails. “And look what he left me!” She singled out the new darker tail for Ian’s examination.

“That’s… eight… He gave you more power?” he murmured, now downright confused.

Janice chuckled. “In a manner of speaking. Let’s just say that I feel very close to him now.”

“You mean… that’s him?” he said, putting two and two together surprisingly quick this time.

“To paraphrase President Lincoln, how many tails would an 8-tailed kitsune have if you called a tail a Dick?” Janice giggled.

Ian raised an eyebrow, then rolled his eyes, nearly groaning at the comment.

Janice nodded. “He wasn’t happy about it at first, but now I can honestly say he’s behind me all the way.”

“The horrible, horrible puns…” he feigned a whimper. “Have you been reading Dominic Deegan?”

Janice giggled again. “Sorry! I’m just…relieved, really. He and I had some history, and it’s nice after so long to be able to put it all be—” She paused, and looked at Ian. “…um, out of my mind completely.”

Ian sighed, and shook his head. “Well, now, I suppose we see where we go from here. You know you have your freedom now, any time you ask for it, but now I know you don’t necessarily want it right away.”

Janice nodded. “I know.” She smiled. “But I don’t know what I want it ''for'' right now, so I’ll just leave it with you. Until I change my mind.”

“Well then, until then, I don’t have much I can offer beyond that you’ve got me, as long as you want me. Though I suspect you knew that already.”

“You know that’s not true,” Janice said, grinning. “You can offer me coffee.”

“Let’s go make some together,” he said with a smile. “You know I burn it half the time.”

“I know I’m the only one who knows how to operate the espresso machine properly.” Janice grinned, and followed Ian off to the kitchen.

{{separator|r}}

Dick was dimly aware of the conversation between Janice and Ian, the clatter and hiss of espresso-making sounds, and other distant sensations, but they came in second to the feelings of disorientation that gripped him now.

His “body” was long and supple, and not entirely under his own control. His “feet” were planted firmly at the base of Janice’s spine, with her other tails, while his “head” waved around in the air. He didn’t have arms, or else they were bound to his sides. At least, that was what it felt like. He supposed he would soon get used to it.

He remembered back to the old days, when he had captured the young five-tail kitsune in battle with a rival clan, and been so attracted to her that he had made her his concubine. But even then, she’d had a smart mouth on her, and ways of defying him while still staying within the letter of his orders. Finally, he’d had no choice but to let her go, keeping her last tail as the price of her freedom. But somehow, he’d never forgotten about her—even though he ''had'' somehow managed to forget about taking her tail. How embarrassing.

Dick sighed—or at least he would have sighed, if he’d had a mouth. He’d wanted to be close to Janice again…as close as a lover, if not closer. Well, he certainly was that now. ''Be careful what you wish for.''

Lacking other alternatives, Dick let his mind settle into the business of being a tail. Maybe if he was a good enough tail, someday Janice would let him be something else again.

He hoped.

{{series bar
| series=Outfoxed
| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]
[[Category: Outfoxed]]
[[Category: Kitsune]]
[[Category: Fox]]
[[Category: Erotica]]
[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

Art archives

2009-07-07T23:58:21Z

Throat Wolf: forgot a space

This list contains links to other sites where transformation-themed art is archived. It is deliberately indiscriminate and is organized alphabetically (with the exception of grouping DeviantArt sites). Users are invited to create other lists organized by theme or quality.

*[http://atfa.transform.to Anime Transformation Archive] - Contains Anime images revolving around physical transformation
*[http://bahamutslair.furvect.com/frame.html Brutal Beast Studio] - This site contains transformation art by Bahamut, Sold Asp, Ranzab, and Havoc. Most of the art is of furry transformations.
*[http://conjoineddreams.net/ Conjoined Dreams] - Focusing on the somewhat specialized subgenre of conjoinment transformations, this site has both image galleries by various artists and a story archive.
*[http://osprey.tfcentral.com/DevTFs.htm DeviantART] contains a large list of Deviant Art artists with TF-themed material.
**[http://akuoreo.deviantart.com/ Aku Oreo] - This has some various animal and transgenger TFs drawn in an Anime like style.
**[http://bilious.deviantart.com/ Bilious] - Various animal and furry TFs, slightly cartoonish but quite good quality.
**[http://cluedog.deviantart.com/ Cluedog] - A lot of good transgender comics and sequences.
**[http://ealadubh.deviantart.com/ Eala Dubh] - Eala Dubh, the Black Swan. His art is generally black and white and covers a wide range of TF subjects. One of his images is on Shifti as a story illustration, with permission; [[:Image:SeaFever.jpg]]. See also his [http://www.transfur.com/Gallery/Artist.aspx?Artist=Ealadubh&Page=1 Transfur archive].
**[http://enchantress-lele.deviantart.com/ Enchantress-LeLe] - Enchantress-LeLe is involved in an "Island of Doctor Moreau"-based roleplaying game and has been producing illustrations of various human characters as they progressively transform into animal-people.
** [http://grandstorm.deviantart.com/ GrandStorm] - Grandstorm has done a large collection of animal, age regression, plushie, and Pokemon-related TFs. The quality's a bit low.
** [http://black-rat.deviantart.com/ Keannon Woods aka Black Rat] - Much nice color drawing of dragons and lions and various other furry TFs.
** [http://lessthanhuman.deviantart.com/ Lessthanhuman] - This appears to be Kurt's new site. A lot of extremely good photomanipulation TF images here, mostly of women into various anthro forms (felines appear to be a favorite but there's wide variety) but some men too.
**[http://mikewulf.deviantart.com/ Mike Wulf] - Has some various animal TF drawings.
**[http://sutibaruart.deviantart.com/ Sutibaru Art] - Has a few transgender drawings.
**[http://tfproxy.deviantart.com/ TF Proxy] - Various animal and furry TF drawings, some rather exotic. Almost all are colored and of good quality.
**[http://werekat-meow.deviantart.com/ Werekat-meow] - Two year Rookie with several Animal TF artworks. Many revolving around Cats, Wolves, and Foxes (though currently expanding species list); Mostly Anthro or Werecreature works.
*[http://edmol-life.sakura.ne.jp/transformation/Transform.htm Edmol Life] - Art by the Japanese artist Edmol, featuring Manga-style girls (and a few boys) turning into a wide variety of animals.
*[http://foxx.furvect.com/ Foxx's Transformation Art] - A variety of end-forms, including foxes, rhinos, goats, and Disney characters. Includes some transgender and inanimate TFs as well, and pretty good art for the more recent archives.
*[http://goneallwild.com/ Gone All Wild] - A series of plot-free transformation comics done by furry fetish-erotica artist [[wikifur:MamaBliss|MamaBliss]], who has a very unusual and somewhat abstract art style that might not be to everyones' taste. The archives are subscriber-only, but new stuff is posted for free for a while.
*[http://gryf.feathers.net/albums.php Gryf's Pix] - Various transformation art by Gryf, a highly talented artist. Mostly mammals, avians and reptiles.
*[http://mintz.furvect.com/ Mintz's World] - Mintz Buck's personal transformation site, with artwork and stories by him and guests. Upated infrequently. It will be someday, he swears.
*[http://www.nagasden.com/ Naga's Den] - Art by Naga. Transgender, inanimate, mythical, and misc. Updates infrequently, last updated in July 2007.
*[http://mamabliss.com/niftyTF/Vicous_circles_1.html Nifty TF] - This is the companion site to Gone All Wild (listed above). More plot-free transformation comics by furry fetish-erotica artist [[wikifur:MamaBliss|MamaBliss]] in the same slightly abstract art style. Mostly human to furry TF with some other TF aspects occasionally mixed in. Nifty TF was created because some of Gone All Wilds comics featured content that violated CC-bills content restriction policy (such as situations that CC-bill considered to be bestiality) and the comics had to be removed from the pay site, Gone All Wild, which CC-bill handled. As a result, Nifty TF is free and requires no subscription membership, unlike Gone All Wild. However, this also means that the comics that Nifty TF contains are not merely mature, but are also of a particularly explicit and edgy nature (and may include some of MamaBliss's other fetishes, such as [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]]) that may not appeal to many, and will likely upset more squeamish individuals. Updates to Nifty TF are infrequent and occur only via commission, for commissions that cannot be run on Gone All Wild due to content restrictions, or whenever CC-bill occasionally alters its content restriction policies and more comics must be removed from Gone All Wild to keep compliant.
*[http://tgcomics.com/ TG Comics (and Stories)] - Run by Femur, this site contains archives of modified pictures and several original TG comic strips.
*[http://www.thrashwolf.com/ Thrashwolf] - Many various transformations, mostly into animals but a few others as well, but it hasn't been updated in some time.
*[http://www.transfur.com Transfur] - A central clearing house for transformational artwork, Transfur contains all manner of subject matter.
* [http://www.tgfa.org/ Transgender Graphics and Fiction Archive] - As the site's name suggests, this archive includes a large number of transgender transformation art from various sources. May be defunct -- hasn't updated literally in years -- but still good to browse through for what's already there.
*[https://ti.erazor-zone.de/gallery2/main.php/v/ Transgenetic Industrial] - Contains TF art from various artists, mainly photomanipulations but also including other styles. Free registration required to view most of it.

==Photomanipulations==

Photomanipulation is one technique often used to create transformation art. Typically, this involves the artist taking one or multiple stock images, and using various programs and tools to change the images such that the subject of the resulting image appears to be undergoing, or appears to have undergone, a transformation.

Different artists make use of different techniques to achieve the appearance of transformation. The simplest such technique is colour alteration - this is often used for images representing transformation to stone, for instance. Another common simple technique is direct pasting of part of one image onto another image, often resulting in a human with an animal face or other, similar images.

Photomorphing software can also be used to achieve photomanipulation effects. Such software can be used to produce an image that appears to be a blending of two source images, but distorted so that the resulting image looks somewhat reasonable. This is often used in muscle transformations and some animal transformations. A variant of this uses the "warping" capability of such software to distort the shape of the image.

More complex techniques exist, and tutorials can be found that can instruct budding artists in how to perform these techniques, often focused on the use of photoediting software such as Photoshop and GIMP. Two examples of such tutorials are shakealicious' [http://shakealicious.deviantart.com/art/Kitty-Tutorial-part-I-65569284 Kitty Tutorial] for Photoshop and Aielyn's [http://aielyn.deviantart.com/art/GIMP-TF-Photomanip-Tutorial-83938605 TF Photomanip Tutorial] for GIMP, both found on DeviantArt.

There are a number of places where photomanipulation TFs can be found.

*[http://www.deviantart.com/ DeviantART] contains a large list of Deviant Art artists with TF-themed material, including the following:
** [http://aielyn.deviantart.com/ Aielyn] - (someone please replace this description - this is my deviantart, I shouldn't be the one to write the description of it)
** [http://altairtf.deviantart.com/ AltairTF] - A moderate size gallery of quality female transformations, often into felines.
** [http://blacksliverdragon.deviantart.com/ Blacksliverdragon] - A lower-quality gallery of men into various animals.
** [http://cyrinphin.deviantart.com/ cyrinphin] - A gallery consisting primarily of men transforming into aquatic creatures and cows.
** [http://diabolo-spinner.deviantart.com/ Diabolo Spinner] - A small gallery of good quality.
** [http://draysonite.deviantart.com/ draysonite] - This gallery is rather large, and of very good quality. Predominantly consists of males transforming into dogs, although a wide variety of other animals, and the occasional female, appear.
** [http://elp1001.deviantart.com/ elp1001] - A small gallery of female transformations, including a number of full scenes with multiple characters.
** [http://espilonarge.deviantart.com/ Espilonarge] - Just a few images.
** [http://geokee.deviantart.com/ GeoKee] - A small gallery of female transformations.
** [http://gotnirvana.deviantart.com/ gotnirvana] - A large gallery of transforming males, of varying quality.
** [http://hellhoundgld.deviantart.com/ HellhoundGld] - A small gallery.
** [http://hmh452002.deviantart.com/ hmh452002] - A moderate size gallery of males transforming into donkeys.
** [http://jaywolf1985.deviantart.com/ JayWolf1985] - A small gallery.
** [http://jpg24.deviantart.com/ Jpg24] - A moderate size gallery with Very good quality images, mostly of domesticated or hoof based anthro forms. With a few exceptions.
** [http://lessthanhuman.deviantart.com/ Lessthanhuman] - This appears to be Kurt's new site. A lot of extremely good images here, mostly of women into various anthro forms.
** [http://loboleo.deviantart.com/ LoboLeo] - Just a few images, but high quality.
** [http://modman38.deviantart.com/ modman38] - A large gallery of a wide variety of transformations.
** [http://psivamp.deviantart.com/ psivamp] - A large gallery with a lot of surreal scenes and doll transformations.
** [http://shakealicious.deviantart.com/ shakealicious] - A large gallery of high quality.
** [http://skyjaguar-tfproject.deviantart.com/ SkyJaguar] - A growing gallery of quality TF images.
** [http://something-wild.deviantart.com/ something-wild] - A moderate size gallery of varying quality.
** [http://taoming.deviantart.com/ Taoming] - A small gallery of male transformations.
** [http://werekatt.deviantart.com/ WereKatt] - A large gallery.
** [http://weremoose.deviantart.com/ Weremoose] - A gallery consisting mostly of unusual and entertaining transformations, of high quality.
** [http://wolfgurll.deviantart.com/gallery/ WolfGurll] - A moderate size gallery.
** [http://zafuyu.deviantart.com/ zafuyu] - A small gallery of mediocre quality that shows some promise.

Art archives

2009-07-07T23:57:53Z

Throat Wolf: expansion of info on MamaBliss's sites

This list contains links to other sites where transformation-themed art is archived. It is deliberately indiscriminate and is organized alphabetically (with the exception of grouping DeviantArt sites). Users are invited to create other lists organized by theme or quality.

*[http://atfa.transform.to Anime Transformation Archive] - Contains Anime images revolving around physical transformation
*[http://bahamutslair.furvect.com/frame.html Brutal Beast Studio] - This site contains transformation art by Bahamut, Sold Asp, Ranzab, and Havoc. Most of the art is of furry transformations.
*[http://conjoineddreams.net/ Conjoined Dreams] - Focusing on the somewhat specialized subgenre of conjoinment transformations, this site has both image galleries by various artists and a story archive.
*[http://osprey.tfcentral.com/DevTFs.htm DeviantART] contains a large list of Deviant Art artists with TF-themed material.
**[http://akuoreo.deviantart.com/ Aku Oreo] - This has some various animal and transgenger TFs drawn in an Anime like style.
**[http://bilious.deviantart.com/ Bilious] - Various animal and furry TFs, slightly cartoonish but quite good quality.
**[http://cluedog.deviantart.com/ Cluedog] - A lot of good transgender comics and sequences.
**[http://ealadubh.deviantart.com/ Eala Dubh] - Eala Dubh, the Black Swan. His art is generally black and white and covers a wide range of TF subjects. One of his images is on Shifti as a story illustration, with permission; [[:Image:SeaFever.jpg]]. See also his [http://www.transfur.com/Gallery/Artist.aspx?Artist=Ealadubh&Page=1 Transfur archive].
**[http://enchantress-lele.deviantart.com/ Enchantress-LeLe] - Enchantress-LeLe is involved in an "Island of Doctor Moreau"-based roleplaying game and has been producing illustrations of various human characters as they progressively transform into animal-people.
** [http://grandstorm.deviantart.com/ GrandStorm] - Grandstorm has done a large collection of animal, age regression, plushie, and Pokemon-related TFs. The quality's a bit low.
** [http://black-rat.deviantart.com/ Keannon Woods aka Black Rat] - Much nice color drawing of dragons and lions and various other furry TFs.
** [http://lessthanhuman.deviantart.com/ Lessthanhuman] - This appears to be Kurt's new site. A lot of extremely good photomanipulation TF images here, mostly of women into various anthro forms (felines appear to be a favorite but there's wide variety) but some men too.
**[http://mikewulf.deviantart.com/ Mike Wulf] - Has some various animal TF drawings.
**[http://sutibaruart.deviantart.com/ Sutibaru Art] - Has a few transgender drawings.
**[http://tfproxy.deviantart.com/ TF Proxy] - Various animal and furry TF drawings, some rather exotic. Almost all are colored and of good quality.
**[http://werekat-meow.deviantart.com/ Werekat-meow] - Two year Rookie with several Animal TF artworks. Many revolving around Cats, Wolves, and Foxes (though currently expanding species list); Mostly Anthro or Werecreature works.
*[http://edmol-life.sakura.ne.jp/transformation/Transform.htm Edmol Life] - Art by the Japanese artist Edmol, featuring Manga-style girls (and a few boys) turning into a wide variety of animals.
*[http://foxx.furvect.com/ Foxx's Transformation Art] - A variety of end-forms, including foxes, rhinos, goats, and Disney characters. Includes some transgender and inanimate TFs as well, and pretty good art for the more recent archives.
*[http://goneallwild.com/ Gone All Wild] - A series of plot-free transformation comics done by furry fetish-erotica artist [[wikifur:MamaBliss|MamaBliss]], who has a very unusual and somewhat abstract art style that might not be to everyones' taste. The archives are subscriber-only, but new stuff is posted for free for a while.
*[http://gryf.feathers.net/albums.php Gryf's Pix] - Various transformation art by Gryf, a highly talented artist. Mostly mammals, avians and reptiles.
*[http://mintz.furvect.com/ Mintz's World] - Mintz Buck's personal transformation site, with artwork and stories by him and guests. Upated infrequently. It will be someday, he swears.
*[http://www.nagasden.com/ Naga's Den] - Art by Naga. Transgender, inanimate, mythical, and misc. Updates infrequently, last updated in July 2007.
*[http://mamabliss.com/niftyTF/Vicous_circles_1.html Nifty TF] - This is the companion site to Gone All Wild (listed above). More plot-free transformation comics by furry fetish-erotica artist[[wikifur:MamaBliss|MamaBliss]] in the same slightly abstract art style. Mostly human to furry TF with some other TF aspects occasionally mixed in. Nifty TF was created because some of Gone All Wilds comics featured content that violated CC-bills content restriction policy (such as situations that CC-bill considered to be bestiality) and the comics had to be removed from the pay site, Gone All Wild, which CC-bill handled. As a result, Nifty TF is free and requires no subscription membership, unlike Gone All Wild. However, this also means that the comics that Nifty TF contains are not merely mature, but are also of a particularly explicit and edgy nature (and may include some of MamaBliss's other fetishes, such as [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]]) that may not appeal to many, and will likely upset more squeamish individuals. Updates to Nifty TF are infrequent and occur only via commission, for commissions that cannot be run on Gone All Wild due to content restrictions, or whenever CC-bill occasionally alters its content restriction policies and more comics must be removed from Gone All Wild to keep compliant.
*[http://tgcomics.com/ TG Comics (and Stories)] - Run by Femur, this site contains archives of modified pictures and several original TG comic strips.
*[http://www.thrashwolf.com/ Thrashwolf] - Many various transformations, mostly into animals but a few others as well, but it hasn't been updated in some time.
*[http://www.transfur.com Transfur] - A central clearing house for transformational artwork, Transfur contains all manner of subject matter.
* [http://www.tgfa.org/ Transgender Graphics and Fiction Archive] - As the site's name suggests, this archive includes a large number of transgender transformation art from various sources. May be defunct -- hasn't updated literally in years -- but still good to browse through for what's already there.
*[https://ti.erazor-zone.de/gallery2/main.php/v/ Transgenetic Industrial] - Contains TF art from various artists, mainly photomanipulations but also including other styles. Free registration required to view most of it.

==Photomanipulations==

Photomanipulation is one technique often used to create transformation art. Typically, this involves the artist taking one or multiple stock images, and using various programs and tools to change the images such that the subject of the resulting image appears to be undergoing, or appears to have undergone, a transformation.

Different artists make use of different techniques to achieve the appearance of transformation. The simplest such technique is colour alteration - this is often used for images representing transformation to stone, for instance. Another common simple technique is direct pasting of part of one image onto another image, often resulting in a human with an animal face or other, similar images.

Photomorphing software can also be used to achieve photomanipulation effects. Such software can be used to produce an image that appears to be a blending of two source images, but distorted so that the resulting image looks somewhat reasonable. This is often used in muscle transformations and some animal transformations. A variant of this uses the "warping" capability of such software to distort the shape of the image.

More complex techniques exist, and tutorials can be found that can instruct budding artists in how to perform these techniques, often focused on the use of photoediting software such as Photoshop and GIMP. Two examples of such tutorials are shakealicious' [http://shakealicious.deviantart.com/art/Kitty-Tutorial-part-I-65569284 Kitty Tutorial] for Photoshop and Aielyn's [http://aielyn.deviantart.com/art/GIMP-TF-Photomanip-Tutorial-83938605 TF Photomanip Tutorial] for GIMP, both found on DeviantArt.

There are a number of places where photomanipulation TFs can be found.

*[http://www.deviantart.com/ DeviantART] contains a large list of Deviant Art artists with TF-themed material, including the following:
** [http://aielyn.deviantart.com/ Aielyn] - (someone please replace this description - this is my deviantart, I shouldn't be the one to write the description of it)
** [http://altairtf.deviantart.com/ AltairTF] - A moderate size gallery of quality female transformations, often into felines.
** [http://blacksliverdragon.deviantart.com/ Blacksliverdragon] - A lower-quality gallery of men into various animals.
** [http://cyrinphin.deviantart.com/ cyrinphin] - A gallery consisting primarily of men transforming into aquatic creatures and cows.
** [http://diabolo-spinner.deviantart.com/ Diabolo Spinner] - A small gallery of good quality.
** [http://draysonite.deviantart.com/ draysonite] - This gallery is rather large, and of very good quality. Predominantly consists of males transforming into dogs, although a wide variety of other animals, and the occasional female, appear.
** [http://elp1001.deviantart.com/ elp1001] - A small gallery of female transformations, including a number of full scenes with multiple characters.
** [http://espilonarge.deviantart.com/ Espilonarge] - Just a few images.
** [http://geokee.deviantart.com/ GeoKee] - A small gallery of female transformations.
** [http://gotnirvana.deviantart.com/ gotnirvana] - A large gallery of transforming males, of varying quality.
** [http://hellhoundgld.deviantart.com/ HellhoundGld] - A small gallery.
** [http://hmh452002.deviantart.com/ hmh452002] - A moderate size gallery of males transforming into donkeys.
** [http://jaywolf1985.deviantart.com/ JayWolf1985] - A small gallery.
** [http://jpg24.deviantart.com/ Jpg24] - A moderate size gallery with Very good quality images, mostly of domesticated or hoof based anthro forms. With a few exceptions.
** [http://lessthanhuman.deviantart.com/ Lessthanhuman] - This appears to be Kurt's new site. A lot of extremely good images here, mostly of women into various anthro forms.
** [http://loboleo.deviantart.com/ LoboLeo] - Just a few images, but high quality.
** [http://modman38.deviantart.com/ modman38] - A large gallery of a wide variety of transformations.
** [http://psivamp.deviantart.com/ psivamp] - A large gallery with a lot of surreal scenes and doll transformations.
** [http://shakealicious.deviantart.com/ shakealicious] - A large gallery of high quality.
** [http://skyjaguar-tfproject.deviantart.com/ SkyJaguar] - A growing gallery of quality TF images.
** [http://something-wild.deviantart.com/ something-wild] - A moderate size gallery of varying quality.
** [http://taoming.deviantart.com/ Taoming] - A small gallery of male transformations.
** [http://werekatt.deviantart.com/ WereKatt] - A large gallery.
** [http://weremoose.deviantart.com/ Weremoose] - A gallery consisting mostly of unusual and entertaining transformations, of high quality.
** [http://wolfgurll.deviantart.com/gallery/ WolfGurll] - A moderate size gallery.
** [http://zafuyu.deviantart.com/ zafuyu] - A small gallery of mediocre quality that shows some promise.

Story archives

2009-07-07T23:49:26Z

Throat Wolf: Eka's Portal

This list contains links to other sites where transformation-themed stories are archived. It is deliberately indiscriminate and is organized alphabetically. Users are invited to create other lists organized by theme or quality.

*[http://www.ararchive.com AR Story Archive] - An Archive of Age Regression and Age Progression stories and images.
*[http://www.chaos-keep.com/Stories.html Chaos Keep] - Fox Cutter's List of stories
*[http://www.cyoc.net/ Choose Your Own Change] - A large archive of various transformation stories of all types. Many consist of transformation vignettes or soft (or hard) porno, but there are some gems in the rough if you dig. There may occasionally be some fun in the chatrooms
*[http://transform.to/~cubist/ Cubists TSA-ish website] - Cubist maintains a website archiving "List Transformed", "Tales of the Blind Pig", and other stories.
*[http://dragon.furvect.com/main.html Dragon's Transformation Stories] - Mostly by Dragon, but also with an archive of others' works.

*[http://aryion.com Eka's Portal] - An archive of [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] and [[wikipedia:unbirthing|unbirthing]] stories, art, and discussion forums. Mostly X-rated, catering to those with the vore/unbirth fetishes, but some of the stories (especially those of [[user:Throat Wolf|Throat Wolf]]) involve vore as a non-fatal means of transformation.
*[http://www.many-realms.net/LTBSA/ The Legacy of Timeless Beauty archive] - A large collection of statue, mannequin, doll, android, and other similar inanimate TF stories.
*[http://www.mermaidstail.info/ Mermaid's Tail Gallery] - Primarily a photomorph site, but most of the pictures have stories written for them. They're not all mermaids either, though aquatic forms are heavily represented.
*[http://metamorkeep.com/ Metamor Keep] - The master archive of ALL stories in the "Metamor Keep" story universe.
*[http://transform.to/~ravenb/stories/index.html Raven's Lair - The Stories] - A large collection of "Tales of the Blind Pig" stories, "Metamor Keep" stories, and lots of other unique stuff, including the results of a number of story contests.
*[http://www.sapphireplace.com/archive.html Sapphire's Place] - A large and regularly updated archive of trans-gender stories.
*[http://socks.furvect.com/misc/ Socks' Furvect page] with various miscellaneous TF stories.
*[http://transform.to/~mwbard/tbp/index.html Tales from the Blind Pig] - An attempt to create an archive of ALL the stories in the "Tales of the Blind Pig" story universe.
*[http://www.furry.org.au/aatheus/taurtails/taurtails.html 'Taur Tales - A repository for four-legged literature] - A collection of 'taur stories, some with more than four legs.
*[http://tsa.transform.to/ Transformation Story Archive (TSA)] - The venerable TSA, the first major online repository of general transformation stories. Hasn't been updated in recent years, but spawned a community of transformation fans.
*[http://tsat.transform.to/ Transformation Stories, Art and Talk] - A bimonthly ezine (now deceased) whose 48 issues feature original transformation stories and other related material.
*[http://www.transplantedlife.com/ Transplanted Life] - a TG story in LiveJournal format that's been running continuously since July 2003.
*[http://yiffstar.com/index.yiff?action=authorsearch&authorsearch=Von%20Krieger Von Krieger's Yiff Star site] featuring a large collection of stories by Von Krieger, many with TFs in them.
*[http://woc-archive.xepher.net/index.php Winds of Change Archive] - The master archvie of ALL the stories in the "Winds of Change" story universe.
* [http://www.lionking.org/~brian/ The Winds of Change Round Robin Page] - Two massive ongoing stories with rotating authors set in the "Winds of Change" story universe. Sadly no longer updated.
*[http://www.unicorn-dream.co.uk/destrier/stories.html If WisheRs were Horses... Stories] - A collection of various equine (all types) transformation stories.
*[http://www.dcr.net/~stickmak/Stories/ Rodford Edmiston's stories] - More than a decade's worth of tales, most of them involving transformation.

=Interactive Story Archives=

*[http://catprog.org/Story.html Catprog's Interactive Stories] - A collection of interactive stories.
* CYOC also hosts [http://www.cyoc.net/stories/ interactive stories], where authors can write their own chapters.
* [http://furrventure.yiffstar.com/ Furrventure] - Another interactive collection of TF-related stories.
*[http://www.transformationlist.com/story/ Phaedrus' Interactive Stories] - Another collection of interactive stories.
* [http://transform.to/~zach/cgi-bin/fbindex.pl Fiction Branches] - Much like Choose your own change, authors can contribute their own stories or episodes to continuing plots

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5

2009-07-07T23:35:26Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 5)

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 5}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 5)

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Outfoxed

|position= 5

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|F}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

ive in the morning. The hour before the dawn, when it was supposedly "always darkest." It wasn't, of course. The sky always lightened considerably before the sun peeked over the horizon, the light diffusing through the atmosphere.

Of course, this was not going through Janice's mind when she jerked bolt upright in bed, managing not to disturb Ian (who was a heavy sleeper). She felt a summon stirring that she hadn't felt in a long time—the only thing that could override her need to stay close to the one who kept her ball.

Janice shifted to fox form, leaped over Ian to land on the apartment floor, scampered to the apartment door, opened it as a human, and slipped out. She bowed her head in silent prayer. "I'm coming, Inari."

{{Separator|r}}

Ryouko stepped out of the park and paused at the bus stop before remembering she didn't have enough money to buy a ticket. The tall, slim Japanese girl ran a hand through her long black hair in frustration. Well, the mall was only a half mile or so. Not a bad walk. She straightened the plain blouse and skirt that were the only clothes she had left, and started walking.

She liked to walk in the mall. There were so many people there, she could forget her troubles. She could forget that, as a Japanese exchange student, she didn't really fit in here. She could, today, forget that she'd been evicted from her apartment and had literally nothing left. So she'd taken the last cup of the rice that she'd been living on for the last month and placed it at the shrine to Inari, and now she wasn't sure what to do.

She could become a prostitute, she supposed. She had the looks for it. She wasn't sure how long she'd last in this town, though. There were stories of young women out on their own being...eaten by strange people called 'vores'. Ryouko wasn't sure how she felt about that. She supposed it would at least be a fast way to go.

And there were always the shelters, and unemployment benefits, and the like. She supposed she might end up going that route, as a last resort, but her pride quailed at taking charity. Well, she would walk in the mall some, and then come to her decision.

{{Separator|r}}

Janice stood by the altar, examining the meager offering. She sniffed at it curiously. Rice was a traditional offering to Inari, of course, but there was something about this particular rice...

"Oh." Janice blinked. "Someone's last cup of rice. Huh." No wonder Inari was interested. She sniffed again, as a fox this time, picking up the scent of the person who'd left it. All right then. In this modern era, Inari's power was too weak for any direct intervention...but there were a few things Janice might be able to do.

The seven-tailed fox trotted out of the shrine, on the trail of the girl who'd left the rice. It wasn't too hard to find her; her numb despair left its own traces that a kitsune could pick up even more easily than her physical scent. When the scent entered the mall, Janice was not at all put off by the large numbers of people. She'd already found her quarry.

"I'd like to see one of those hounds do as well," Janice muttered. "'Fox hunters.' Hah."

Now, there was just the matter of how to approach her. But Janice had an idea...

{{Separator|r}}

Ryouko sat down on a bench, leaned back, and closed her eyes. She was starting to get hungry, but of course she didn't have any food, or money to buy it. She wondered how hungry she would have to get before she would consider shoplifting. She supposed she would break down and visit a soup kitchen before that happened.

Someone tapped her on the shoulder. She startled awake, opened her eyes, and glanced beside her. There was nobody there—but someone had left a plushie fox toy on the bench next to her. Ryouko blinked...and then stared when she noticed the plushie had several tails. She frowned, looking around. Had someone been watching her? Were they playing a trick on her?

She looked back at the fox toy again. It would be hard to imagine someone going to that much trouble. She reached out and picked the toy up, running her fingers through its soft plushie fur. There didn't seem to be any manufacturer's tag on the toy, but it was of very high quality manufacture.

The fur felt nice, and the toy was soft and huggable, and Ryouko was unable to resist wrapping her arms around it. She buried her face in the soft fur, and before she quite understood what had happened, something inside gave and she was sobbing gently into its shoulder, muffling the already quiet sobs (no Japanese woman would dream of calling attention to herself with loud crying in public—it just wasn't seemly) in its fur.

After she'd cried herself out, Ryouko was startled when a voice whispered in her ear, "<Feel better now?>"

She stiffened, looking around for the inconsiderate person who had dared intrude upon her private grief...but there was nobody near enough to have whispered. And certainly no one who could, Ryouko realized belatedly, have whispered to her in Japanese.

Slowly, Ryouko turned her gaze back upon the plushie toy she was holding in her lap. She blinked. It seemed to be grinning at her now, but she was positive it hadn't been showing any teeth when she'd first picked it up. "...nani desu ka?"

Slowly, impossibly, the kitsune toy winked at her. Ryouko almost dropped it. "What are you?" she breathed.

"What do I look like?" the plushie toy whispered back to her. She could tell it was the toy, because its lips were moving. "Maybe you should take me somewhere a little more private? People might look at you funny for holding a conversation with a stuffed toy."

Numbly, Ryouko got to her feet, tucking the toy under one arm. If anyone thought it odd for a woman to be carrying a plushie kitsune, they didn't seem to be staring. Perhaps they assumed it was a gift for someone. Ryouko made her way back out of the mall, and around the corner into a small grassy area where a carpentering company had erected a gazebo—serving the dual purpose of a place to sit and a demonstration of how good of a gazebo it could build.

Ryouko sat down in the gazebo with her legs crossed, and put the plushie in front of her. "You're a kitsune?" she asked.

"Why is it everybody always recognizes me?" the kitsune wondered. "Even when I wear sunglasses."

Ryouko smiled a little in spite of herself. "Might I ask what I can call you?"

"Oh, you can call me just about anything, as long as you don't call me late to dinner." The kitsune smirked. "But the name I gave someone else recently is 'Janice,' and it's a nice, sturdy name—won't be worn out by more than one person using it."

"I'm Ryouko," Ryouko said. "It's an honor to meet you, Janice-sama."

"Oh, you can just call me Janice," Janice said. "On this side of the Pacific, anyway." She smiled a plushie smile. "So I take it you've been having some hard times lately."

Ryouko nodded. "My scholarship money dried up, I lost my job..." She shrugged. "I didn't know what to do. So I gave the last of my rice to Inari...it's not as if I had any way to cook it anyway..."

Janice nodded seriously. "In old times, Inari could have rewarded you richly for your faith in her. But even if she still had that power, something tells me you wouldn't have much use for a bountiful rice crop right about now."

Ryouko actually giggled at that. "No, I guess not."

"And I could give you a lot of money...but it would soon turn into a whole bunch of leaves and twigs. Not much use to you in the long run, I'm afraid."

"I can see where that might be a problem," Ryouko acknowledged.

"There is one way I can help you," Janice said. "But you probably wouldn't like it."

Ryouko blinked. "What's that?"

"It would mean giving up...well, everything you have," Janice said.

Ryouko looked down at herself. "So, my clothing, then?"

Janice's plushie-toy eyes twinkled with amusement. "That's part of it, yes."

Ryouko frowned. "I would have to be insane to pass up the help I prayed for."

"Are you sure?" Janice asked. "We kitsune are known to be terrible tricksters."

"But when you offer your help, you mean it."

"There is that," Janice admitted. "So will you pledge to do whatever I ask you to, no matter how bizarre, in order for me to be able to help you?

"Is this some sort of test, to see if I'm worthy of your help?" Ryouko asked.

Janice cocked her head. "If it helps, you can look at it that way."

Ryouko closed her eyes. "Then I will."

"Even if it's something really really weird?" Janice prodded.

"Yes." Ryouko looked at the plushie in front of her. "What do you want me to do?"

Janice licked her lips. "Well...I haven't had breakfast yet, and I'm kinda hungry." She grinned. "So, I want you to feed yourself to me."

Ryouko blinked. "But that's—"

"You did pledge," Janice reminded her.

Ryouko eyed the plushie toy doubtfully. "But how would I even fit into you?"

"Oh, I don't know," the kitsune said nonchalantly. "Maybe...magic?"

Ryouko got to her feet. "And that's the only way you can help me?"

"Mm-hm," Janice said. "Going to pass up what I offer, walk away? Spend the rest of your life wondering what would have happened if you'd made the other decision?"

Ryouko sighed, and sank back onto her knees. "I don't have any choice. I did pledge."

"Attagirl." Janice grinned. "I'll bet you're really tasty."

Janice looked around. "Do we just...do it here?"

The plushie nodded. "I've sealed the gazebo off so nobody can see us right now. We won't be disturbed."

"Do you...want me to take my clothes off first?" Ryouko asked.

"If you want," Janice said. "I'm already a plushie, so a little cloth isn't gonna hurt me. Might feel better against your bare skin going down, though."

"You're so considerate," Ryouko said drily, unbuttoning her blouse. A few minutes later, she had folded all of her clothing neatly at one side of the gazebo, and knelt naked before Janice.

"Good girl," Janice said. "Now just lean forward, stick your head in my mouth, and crawl inside."

Ryouko swallowed, staring down Janice's plushy maw. It looked...remarkably comfortable, actually. But it also meant she was going to end up in a kitsune's tummy. "Funny, somehow this was never the way I thought I would end up going."

"We've all got to go sometime," Janice said. "So come on in, my tummy's growling."

"Will it...hurt?"

Janice shook her head. "Now what kind of honor would I have if it hurt? I already told you, I'm eating you to help you. Now lean forward and be my breakfast."

Ryouko sighed, closed her eyes, and leaned forward. She felt the warm plushy softness of the kitsune's stuffed-toy mouth closing over her head. She wasn't sure how this was possible, but Janice's mouth was a whole lot bigger on the inside. As she wriggled forward, Ryouko blinked back tears again. It had finally dawned on her that she was leaving the world.

As Janice's mouth moved down over her shoulders, and plushie paws gripped her side, Ryouko felt a plushie tongue begin sliding over her breasts, feeling not unlike a damp washcloth. "Hey!" she squealed, squirming under this treatment.

"Oh, hush," Janice's voice said in her ear. (Ryouko wondered how she could talk with her mouth full, and put it down to kitsune magic.) "I can't taste my breakfast?"

"But you're...ohhh..." Ryouko sighed. Janice was right. She was Janice's breakfast now, with all this entailed. And besides, once the surprise had passed, Ryouko had to admit that the rough licking actually felt pretty good. She whimpered and tried to squirm forward, pushing more of herself into the warm enclosure of Janice's mouth. Her head bumped the back of Janice's throat, and she felt the throat begin to tighten around it as the plushie swallowed.

Janice's questing lips and tongue passed over Ryouko's chest, then her belly button. "Mmmm, you are tasty," Janice's disembodied voice said again. Then her tongue slipped between Ryouko's legs.

Ryouko felt the blood rush to her cheeks as the questing tongue penetrated her, then in spite of herself she was pushing forward, thrusting against Janice until she could take it no longer and came, her juices flowing into Janice's mouth. Oddly, the fluids didn't soak into the plush, making it cold and clammy against her skin. They seemed to disappear as they touched the cloth, leaving Janice's mouth warm and dry around her.

Janice's throat tightened around more and more of Ryouko's body as the plushie kitsune gripped her by the legs and shoved her further and further in. Ryouko felt the warmth on her thighs, her calves, her ankles...then the last of the cool outside air touched her feet. She was surrounded by warmth, suspended upside down in a kitsune's throat.

Then Ryouko was being squeezed downward, out of the tightness of Janice's throat and into the warm, cloth bag of her stomach. Ryouko drew her knees up against her chest and hugged them.

"Mmmm, there we go," Janice said, her voice seeming to come from all around Ryouko. "You're a tasty one, all right. Mmm, I've missed this. It's been so long since I had Japanese..."

"What...are you going to do with me?" Ryouko asked.

"Mmm...there are a number of things I could do," Janice said languidly. "It's enough for you to know that you're not your own anymore. You're mine...a gift, freely given. I treasure that...so I will treasure you."

"You mean...you're not going to..." Ryouko swallowed, "...digest me?"

Janice snorted. "How could I? I'm a plushie."

"You're a kitsune," Ryouko said. "I'm sure you're just being a plushie because you feel like it."

"Well, that and it would look weird to see a fox in a shopping mall," Janice admitted. "But no...I'm not going to digest you. At least, not fatally." Ryouko felt the stomach tighten around her, as if it had just been hugged from outside. "You're one of my most cherished possessions now. So I'll cherish you."

"Oh." Ryouko thought about that for a moment. "You'll...take good care of me?"

"Of course I will," Janice said. "What kind of servant of Inari would I be if I didn't?"

Ryouko considered that. "Well...I guess I don't have to worry about starving anymore."

Janice giggled. "No, you don't. And thanks to you, I don't either!" Ryouko felt Janice hug her again. "Now, it's time for you to go to sleep."

"All...all right?" Ryouko asked nervously. The bag she was in was growing damper, and Ryouko whimpered a little as it actually started to fill up with fluid.

"Shhh, it's all right," Janice soothed. "Just go to sleep now, that's a good girl."

Despite herself, Ryouko found she was becoming drowsy as the fluids seeped into her pores. After one last attempt to stay awake, she sank into the velvet nothingness of sleep.

{{Separator|r}}

When Janice walked into the bedroom, Ian was just opening his eyes. He blinked at the absence of Janice on the bed, then looked up as she entered.

"Mm, morning," he murmured, trying to clear the last of the fog of sleep from his head. "Already up and dressed? You've been busy this morning." He chuckled and sat up.

"Sorry! I just suddenly had this urge to go out shopping." She took a large three-tailed fox plushie out of a shopping bag. "I got a new friend! This is Ryouko."

"How adorable!" he exclaimed, surprised at the sheer amount of plush foxes the vixen was able to find. "I'm sure she's glad to have someone like you to take care of her."

"Mm-hmm! And she's happy to be so cute and cuddly, too." Janice gave her a squeeze. "I promised to take care of her, and give her a good home!"

"Well, I can definitely say that is a promise worth keeping," Ian said, and reached out to pet the plush himself.

Janice grinned. "But right now, you'd better get shaved! Gotta put bread on the table even more now there's another mouth to feed."

"Heh, indeed." He sighed and sat up, heading for his morning ablutions. "You coming along today?" he called over his shoulder.

"Mmmm, probably!" She grinned, quickly remaking the bed then putting Ryouko on it. "Don't worry, this won't be for too long," she whispered to the plushie. "Just 'til I get him used to the idea of having more kitsunes around. 'Til then, just be happy to get cuddled a lot without having to do anything in return." She winked, patted the plushie on the head, and followed Ian into the bathroom. "Now this time we'll see you shaved right." The door shut behind her.

{{series bar

|series=Outfoxed

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Plushie]]

User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story

2009-07-07T23:15:03Z

Throat Wolf: Posting the final She-Wolf story

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=Kayla's Story

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Kayla's Story}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= Kayla's Story

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= She-Wolf

| series= She-Wolf

| position= 5

| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]

| next= none

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author note|Written more recently than the others, this Wolfen story drops back to the present-day shortly after "[[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]" to continue the story from where that one left off. It was born when I considered the conundrum of the unwilling predator. If someone was going to eat someone else by accident, how could they do it? How could they get to be an adult without knowing they were a Wolfen? Then the answer came to me, and so did the story. I don't know if I'll ever revisit the Wolfen world again, but if I don't, this serves as a more than decent piece-de-resistance on which to make my exit.}}

{{dropcap|''L''}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

''e—let me out? Please? I…it's hot in here, and I can't breathe…" the little girl asked, pleadingly.

''The anguished reply came from all around her. "I—I don't know how! You're not—this wasn't supposed to happen!"

''"I—I want my mommy…"''

{{Separator|d}}

Kayla had been thrilled to find the deep, dark woods behind her family's new home in the country. They seemed magical somehow—filled with the sort of promise of adventure she'd read about in all the fantasy books, or seen in the movie Totoro. For an 8-year-old with an imagination, every day was a new adventure.

Her parents had been somewhat alarmed at first when she'd taken to going into the woods, but the realtor had told them that there were no dangerous animals in the woods—at least, not close to the houses. They made Kayla promise not to go very far all the same, and she agreed. Being just barely out of sight of the house was enough for her—as long as she couldn't see signs of civilization, she could pretend all she wanted about where she was. Exploring the Amazon, or landing on the moon, or hunting big game—whatever she wanted.

One day, while she was playing at exploring, Kayla heard an odd rustle in the bushes nearby. It didn't seem like a very large rustle …or a very large creature. Since she wasn't old enough to be afraid, she bent over and looked into the bushes—and a pair of bright eyes looked out at her. "Uhm…hello?" Kayla asked, timidly.

The eyes blinked, and disappeared. Kayla looked over the top of the bushes, but only saw a quick flicker of something grey and fuzzy disappearing into the undergrowth. She knew better than to chase after it—she might get lost, and Mommy and Daddy would be mad. So she went back to her play.

The next few days, when she came out to play here, she couldn't shake the odd feeling that she was being watched by someone, from somewhere. Occasionally, she thought she even saw a pair of eyes there, in that same bush. She shrugged to herself, and decided not to go look again, because she might scare it off.

But one day, she felt courageous enough to try something else. After she left the clearing as if to go home, she circled around through the woods to try to come up to the bush from behind. As she snuck up, very, very quietly, she noticed something funny sticking out of it—a greyish bushy tail. She got closer, quietly, quietly—then she accidentally stepped on a twig. The tail stiffened, and its owner turned and dashed…right into her arms. She suddenly had an armful of wolf cub, or so it seemed, as they got all tangled up together and ended up resting against a tree.

Only—no, that wasn't right either, was it? Kayla could see that this wolf cub actually had the upper part of a furry humanish body stuck between its front legs and its canine head. It was almost as big as she was, though not as tall. She blinked at it, and it blinked back at her, and they were both too startled or scared to do anything more than look at each other for about thirty seconds.

{{Separator|d}}

''"I…can't feel my legs anymore. What's—what's happening to me?"

''"Oh, no…no, you can't be! I'm not s'posed to eat anybody yet! Mommy said! I'm gonna get in trouble so bad…"

''"D…don't kill me? Pl—please? Let me out?"

''"Can't…can't do nothin'. 'm sorry."''

{{Separator|d}}

His name was Greg, he said. Or at least that was what his mother called him. He was only a year or so old, but for a Wolfen, that was just about the same age as Kayla.

"I'm growing up here in the woods. Mommy's raising me here," he explained proudly.

"How come you can talk? I thought wolfs weren't supposta," Kayla said doubtfully.

"I'm not a ''wolf'', I'm a Wolfen. There's a difference."

"Uh-huh?"

"Yeah. We're magical. We can turn into things." He scrunched up his face and took a deep breath—and a little boy was standing in front of Kayla for just a moment. A rather naked little boy.

"Eek!"

"Oops! Sorry!" Greg changed back quickly. "But like I said, we turn into things. And we can eat people, too."

Kayla's eyes widened. "Y'mean, swallow them whole?"

"That's what Mommy says. But I'm not s'posta 'til I get older, and Mommy can teach me more about it. 'til then I just eat the squirrels and deer and stuff she catches for us."

"You won't eat me, will you?" she blinked.

Greg shook his head. "'course not!"

"Promise?"

"Cross my heart an' hope to die!" Greg said fervently. "Mommy would kill me. Or mebbe just swallow me again."

Kayla blinked. "Your mom can swallow you? Whole? She must be really big."

Greg shook his head. "Naw. It's just that we can open our mouths super-wide."

Kayla looked doubtfully at him. "Really?"

"Uh-huh! Look, wanna see?" He leaned close to her, and opened his mouth.

Kayla blinked, peering past the saliva-dripping fangs. His mouth was ''huge''! It seemed to be at least three times as big as it had looked on the outside.

As she leaned in to look at it, Kayla caught a scent on his breath. It was…she didn't know ''what'' it was, but she wanted to find out. "Your mouth's not ''really'' that big, is it?"

"Ah-hah," Greg said, which was as close as he could come to "Uh-huh" without moving his lips.

"Can I look closer?" Before waiting for an answer, Kayla leaned in, over his tongue, to look in and take a deeper breath. She could almost see down his throat now. She put a hand on his tongue, and ewwed a little at the wet, warm feel of it. Well, she could wipe her hand on her pants in a moment. She leaned a little closer in—then she tripped on the end of Greg's jaw, and ended up spread-eagled on his tongue. "Oops!" Kayla giggled. For some reason, this all seemed really funny to her.

Then Greg's tongue mashed her against the roof of his mouth. "Hey! Stop that!" She giggled. "That feels funny!" She wiggled a little further forward, just wanting to look down that great black hole of a throat to see what she could in the light shining into his mouth. Then his tongue lurched again, and she slid back along it. Good! Just another moment, and she'd be able to see—

Then the light went away behind her, as Greg's mouth closed. He was licking her now, and it tickled. "I said stop that!" Then she felt his head tilting back, and herself sliding into his throat. "Uh—okay, Greg, you can stop now, that's far enough—Gre—GREG??" Her head was actually ''entering'' his throat now, and the muscles were squeezing around her, like the time the boy at school had given her a bear hug. In fact, she was being squeezed more and more now, because her upper chest had gone into his throat, and then her lower, and her legs, and—

Then with a couple more swallows, Kayla dropped into a hot, moist place that wanted to stick to her skin, and tingled where it touched. "Wha—what happened?"

"You—you weren't supposta do that!" Greg's voice said accusingly from all around her.

Kayla began to realize she was in trouble. "Le—let me out?" she asked. She couldn't smell whatever it was that had lured her in here anymore, and she was starting to feel very scared.

"I—I don't know how!" Greg replied. "Mommy hasn't taught me that yet! It's what she wanted to 'fore I ate anyone!" She felt the place around her bounce as Greg started to run. "I—I'll go and find her."

But all the bouncing was making the place fill up with a warm, sticky fluid—and it was making her unable to feel the places where it touched. "I—oh, please, let me out—" she cried.

The last thing she heard was Greg's whimpering.

{{Separator|d}}

Greg sat by himself in the clearing, whimpering. It wasn't supposed to happen! Why had that silly girl wanted to look inside? Why had he let her? Why had he been so distracted by her taste that he'd swallowed her without thinking? And why had she been digested now?

He'd liked the girl, he really had. He'd wanted to be her friend—Mommy said he needed friends. He hadn't wanted to eat her. But he had. He had done a bad thing, and his Mommy would be so mad. He wanted to undo the damage. He didn't want to face his Mommy. He'd do anything—''anything''—if he could only put the girl back so everything would be okay.

Somewhere in his unconscious mind, his instincts heard his anguished panic, and responded. Greg had only a few moments to realize something strange was happening—and then he felt himself being pushed aside, fading into darkness, being replaced by—

Kayla sat bolt upright in the middle of the clearing. "Greg?" she asked. "No…what happened?" She looked around, shook her head. "No…it was a dream. That's right. I fell 'sleep, and it was just a bad dream."

Kayla picked herself up and went back to the house. All of a sudden, the woods didn't seem so friendly anymore.

{{Separator|d}}

The years passed, and the cute little girl grew up to be a stunningly gorgeous young woman, who had forgotten all about meeting Greg, except perhaps in her dreams. She had a remarkably clear complection, unaffected by the ravages of acne; her blonde hair grew out all the way to her ankles, and she never bothered to cut it or style it. Very popular in school, Kayla was rarely without a circle of friends and admirers. Her grades might have been middling to average, but her school career was quite successful—even including a place on the cheerleading team.

The one thing about Kayla she did not like, or that many people were ever allowed to know, was that she was always hungry. It had started when she was young—almost no amount of food ever seemed to fill her up. She soon learned not to let on that she was hungry after she finished eating—it wasn't considered normal. And besides, she seemed to be growing up normally—she wasn't emaciated or anorexic. In the end, the dull ache was just something she learned to live with.

This state of affairs lasted until her teen years, when her body began to grow and change in the ways that all girls' bodies do at about that age. Life went on the way it usually did, and before long, teen-aged Kayla was going steady with a boy named Nico. He was attractive enough as such boys go…on the football team, big and strong but not one of the abusive "jocks" that tend to be made by high schools. He was quite nice to Kayla, and always willing to help her with her books if she needed it.

One thing led to another, and one weekend, Kayla was left in charge of the house while her and Nico's parents were all out of town. She and Nico had been waiting for something like this for a long time—and they had decided that this was the night.

It began with a sumptuous dinner of ordered-in pizza—the local Domino's was having a two-for-one special on their larges. Nico ate about a third of a pizza, then watched bemusedly as Kayla finished the rest. "Not planning on leftovers?"

Kayla smirked. "What, are you kidding? This is about the only time I ever get to eat as much as I ''really'' want." She looked down at her still impossibly slim stomach and sighed. "And it ''still'' isn't enough. Somehow, I always stay hungry."

"You know, you really should see a doctor about that," Nico told her for about the hundredth time. "It could be a serious medical problem. You know what they say about teenaged girls and eating disorders?"

"Yeah, yeah, I know. Thing is, I binge, but I never purge. And I never fill up, either—or put on weight." She licked the last stray bit of tomato sauce off her lips. "You know, all my friends only ''wish'' they could eat everything that was set before them and stay this slim."

Nico leaned closer, put his arm around her shoulser. "Speaking of eating…it's just about time for you to try eating something else…if you're sure you're ready, I mean."

Kayla smiled. "Oh, I'm positive. I've waited far, far too long for this night…let's go, big boy." She took his hand and led the way to her bedroom up the stairs. She left the lights dim as they stepped inside, but the bed was clearly visible, with the covers turned down.

"So I guess we just—" Nico began, but was cut off as Kayla abruptly kissed him full on the mouth.

She'd always wanted to try that…but somehow never had managed before. He tasted…''good''. Delicious, even. Kayla wasn't sure why, but she just knew she wanted to taste more of him, and soon. Her stomach growled, but she ignored it with an ease born of long practice. "Clothes…off…now," she whispered, almost growling.

"Are you sure about this?" Nico asked. "You won't get in trouble?"

"I'm not worried. After all, nobody knows you're here," Kayla said. "Right?"

"Right."

"Then what are you waiting for?"

"Nothing at all," Nico said, pulling off his jacket and tossing it aside. He quickly slipped out of jeans and shirt, leaving his briefs on for the moment.

"Now it's my turn," Kayla whispered, pulling off her blouse and pushing her skirt down. In her panties and bra was a fine female figure…a bit slim, perhaps, but exquisitely attractive. She shook her head, and her long blonde hair fell forward to half-conceal her body.

Nico stepped forward, reaching to put his arms around her. "And now it's mine…"

Somehow, they managed to find themselves on the bed. Nico ran his arms over Kayla's perfect skin, caressing her every curve. Their undergarments found their way onto the bed or the floor as they caressed. Nico ran his hands up Kayla's flat belly, and fondled her breasts, feeling them rise beneath his hands.

Kayla moaned, throwing her head back. She reached up and grasped Nico's shoulders, pulling him closer to him so she could kiss him again and again, first on the mouth, then moving down his cheek to the hollow of his neck. "Mmmm…delicious…" she murmured. And he was. It was strange…the salty taste of his skin was making her hungrier. Perhaps it was his aftershave…but she couldn't help wondering how another part of him would taste if she put it in her mouth.

No sooner did she think of it than she decided to find out, pulling back slightly and lowering her head to minister to the most sensitive part of his body. "Kayla, what are you—you—ohhhh…" Nico arched his back and thrust as his body's deepest instincts took over.

Kayla smiled, licked her lips, and swallowed. "Salty…but gooood," she whispered, kissing him on the lips so he could taste it, too. "But now let's put it where it's supposed to go…"

Nico moaned as she gently turned him over so she could be on top, gradually lowering herself onto him. There was a moment of pain, and then…a slow burn that gradually intensified until it was like nothing she had ever felt before. She pulled him closer to her, caressing and kissing voraciously, hungrily, taking first the upper lip, then the lower into her mouth…they tasted good enough she wished she could take a bite.

And then the burn reached its peak, and everything faded away into a pleasant haze.

{{Separator|d}}

Kayla dreamed she was eating. It wasn't uncommon for her to have such a dream, as hungry as she often was. Once, she had dreamed of eating a giant marshmallow, and when she woke up, her pillow had been gone. But this time…she was eating something warm, and salty, and nourishing…something that she couldn't bite, it was too tough to chew, but she somehow knew that it wouldn't hurt anything for it to go down whole. One final swallow…then she slipped into a deeper doze.

She woke up slowly, lazily…something felt strange, but she was too drowsy to categorize it. She felt…heavy, like someone was sitting on her chest. She rubbed her eyes. "Greg? What's going on?" She opened her eyes…but Greg wasn't there. The bed was mussed and the covers in disarray, but Kayla was the only one in the bed. Well, wasn't that just like a man? She listened for the shower a moment, but didn't hear it. Maybe he'd just stepped out for a smoke.

Kayla looked at the bed in front of her, and blinked. There seemed to be a lump under the covers, on top of her chest. Puzzled, she threw back the covers, and then she blinked two more times. The lump wasn't ''on'' her chest…it was ''in'' her chest. Her belly was swelled up as though she were eight months pregnant.

"What the…" Kayla blinked. "Surely it doesn't happen ''that'' fast." She felt a crazy urge to look around for a calendar, to see if she'd fallen asleep like Rip Van Winkle for nine months. "Besides, we used protection."

Kayla reached out tentatively to place a hand on her belly and try to feel what it was there inside of her. And then, as she touched it…it moved. She felt a shifting inside, and a momentary pressure, like something was pushing on her stomach from the inside. It felt strange, but not unpleasant.

And then she heard the muffled voice. Nico's voice. "Wh…where am I?" It seemed to be coming from ''inside her stomach''…she felt the skin on her belly vibrate with the words. "What happened?"

Kayla's eyes widened. "N…Nico?"

"Kayla? Where are you? Where…where am I? It's…all dark and slimy in here, and hard to breathe…"

"I…I think I…um…swallowed you." Kayla said. "I had this dream, and…it feels like you're in my tummy somehow."

"Well…get me out! I don't like it in here."

"All right, all right, just a moment…I think I have some ipecac in the bathroom…" Kayla paused, as she suddenly realized what had felt different when she woke up. "You know what? I just noticed something…I don't feel ''hungry'' anymore."

Nico sounded somewhere between scared and peeved. "Uh…well, if you just swallowed me whole, I can see why that might—"

"No, no…really. All my life, I've always felt hungry…no matter how much I ate. I couldn't get full. And…now I feel full." She paused in thought. "It's…almost like sex last night, this feeling of…completeness."

"I'm…glad you feel that way, but can you get me out now?"

"Just a little longer…I want to enjoy this feeling just a little more, okay?"

"O…okay, but…get me out soon? I don't like how it smells in here…"

Funny…had Nico always been such a whiner? Kayla wondered. She lay back in bed, eyes closed, gently probing at her tummy with her hands, squeezing slightly, then starting to massage. It just felt so ''good''. Nico's voice seemed to drift away from her consciousness, even as it started to sound more scared. Somehow, she couldn't bring herself to worry about it. It just felt so good…like she were going to float away in an ocean of warmth and hormones.

Some time later, she opened her eyes and noticed her belly was flat again. "Nico? Nico?" She blinked. "Omigod. I must have ''digested'' him."

Kayla lay there for a moment, trying to figure out how she felt about this. After a while, she shrugged. "Oh well…I can always get another boyfriend."

{{Separator|d}}

The next day, Kayla felt more energetic than she could ever remember feeling in her life. It was helpful to her in taking care what she needed to get done…getting Nico's car and belongings back to his home, and erasing all traces that he had been in her house that night. Luckily, she reflected, he hadn't told anybody he was going to be there. He would have gotten in just as much trouble as she would, after all.

But it was easier than Kayla thought it would be. For some reason, she suddenly realized she knew exactly where Nico lived, and exactly how he liked to arrange his things. She could make it look like he'd been there that weekend, because she knew what he would have been doing. Finally, she left a note that he was going out fishing by the river in the nearby woods, and took one of his fishing poles and tackle sets to leave out in a secluded spot. Just so it would look authentic, she fished for an hour or two there herself before dumping the tackle over the bank and dropping the box into the river.

It was on the way back from the river that Kayla felt a strange tingling start to come over her. It felt as if there were something she needed to do—almost a natural need, like relieving herself or sneezing. She stopped fighting it, and let it take its course…and a wave of warmth swept over her, and her body felt different. It took her a moment to realize what had happened…and then she looked down and back at her body to find it was much bigger than it had been a moment before…and much furrier, too. In fact, it had two more legs than she was accustomed to. Moving carefully, she walked back toward the river—she could do that, as long as she didn't think too hard about it—and looked over. Her body was long and lean, like a wolf's up to where its neck should be, only about ten times as big. Then her body turned upward and became a humanoid torso, but with the head of a wolf…and the whole thing was covered in gray, shaggy fur.

"So…this is why I ate Nico?" Kayla wondered. "I'm really this…huge beast thing? Huh. I guess if I am, I must sorta naturally need more food than normal." She wondered why this didn't freak her out as much as it should have…and why having eaten Nico didn't, either. Perhaps…somewhere in the back of her mind, in her deep subconscious, she'd always known the truth. For a moment, she had a flicker of memory of meeting someone in a clearing in the woods when she was younger…but no, it was gone again.

Kayla frowned—or at least she would have if her wolfen face had the right muscles. "I'll look really funny going to school this way. I hope I can cha—oh, good, I can." In the middle of the thought thought, Kayla had shrunk back down into a girl again. She left the woods, without a further urge to change just at the moment.

{{Separator|d}}

"…and I swear I'm telling you the truth, I ate him!" Kayla was in the girls' locker room with Jenette, her best friend from school. It was break time. Since the weather was so nice outside, most of the students had gone there, leaving the locker room deserted enough that Kayla could corner Jenette and tell her what had happened.

"You…ate him."

"I know it sounds weird, Jen, but…I woke up, and there was this lump in my tummy, and it moved and spoke and was ''him''." Kayla shrugged.

"And that's why he didn't come to school today," Jenette said. "Uh…can you prove any of this?"

"What are you two doing in here? Don't you know this is off-limits?" The harassing voice belonged to Carrie Crief, a girl from the next higher grade level who was also a hall monitor.

"It's not off-limits, as you well know…we just didn't feel like going outside," Kayla said tiredly. "Like you really ''care''," she muttered. For some reason, Carrie had always chosen Kayla to pick on…perhaps because Kayla's hair and complexion were so much better than her own could ever be. Carrie had a habit of making up new hall monitoring rules and applying them specifically to Kayla, and Kayla knew she would get a reputation as a tattletale if she tried to protest to school authorities.

"Can't you leave us alone for once, Carrie?" Jenette asked. "Please? We're talking about some really important stuff here."

"Oh yeah? And what might that be?" Carrie walked up to Kayla, backing her toward the lockers. "Listen up…you better get out of here before I assign you deten—"

Kayla stopped backing off as she suddenly realized…she didn't have to take this anymore, now. She took a breath, and was suddenly filling the space between benches with her furry centaurian form. Carrie's eyes widened, but before she even had time to scream, Kayla's jaws had swing wide and lunged forward, closing over Carrie's chest all the way down to the waist. As Carrie screamed, muffled by the wolfen mouth around her, Kayla tossed her head back, flinging Carrie's legs up into the air. Kayla opened her mouth wider, letting gravity do the work for her. One gulp, two, and Carrie's legs vanished into her mouth. A couple more, and she felt the bulge working its way down her throat and into her tummy. One last swallow, and Carrie Crief was pushed all the way down into her tummy.

Jenette watched, goggle-eyed, her hands over her mouth. "Oh my GOD! You really—"

Kayla shrank back down to human form, sitting down heavily on the bench as her tummy again bulged. A faint voice could be heard from it: "Lemme out! Lemme out! Oh GOD, it's icky in here!"

Kayla looked over at her. "I…really did. Um…you're not too freaked out about this, are you? I don't think I could take it if—"

"Can I feel her?"

Kayla blinked. "What?"

"Can I feel your tummy, where she is?" Jenette had gotten over her shock quickly, and now looked oddly eager.

"I…I guess, sure," Kayla said, startled.

Jenette was immediately by her side, putting her hand on Kayla's belly. "Oooh…" she said, ignoring the muffled voice, "It feels just like my cousin did when she had a baby that was kicking."

"Uh-huh. And it feels good to have a real meal in me…" Kayla shrugged. "But…I dunno how much I can do it before people start noticing, y'know? I mean, Nico missing is one thing…"

A bell rang. Jenette blinked. "Oh no! That's the five minute warning! Uhm…how fast can you get back to 'normal'? Can you, uh, y'know, digest her in a hurry? You can't be like this when people come back in here…"

Kayla frowned. "I…dunno. I think it took a while, last night."

"Then…I guess the only thing for it is to let her out."

"I'm…not sure how to do that, though," Kayla said.

"Then…open your mouth," Jenette said. Kayla did so, puzzled, and Jenette reached into her mouth. Her arm went in up to her shoulder before she managed to touch the back of Kayla's throat…then she withdrew it in a hurry as Kayla started retching. A few moments later, Carrie emerged, head first, choking, clothes and hair covered in slime. "That looks weird…" Jenette mused. "Your mouth's not any bigger than normal…but she's not any smaller than normal either. Wonder how you do that."

"I ogh ogh," Kayla said, as her mouth was still full with Carrie's legs. Finally she spat the girl completely out onto the floor. "I mean, I don't know."

"Have to figure it out later, I guess. Hey, you," Jenette said, as Carrie slowly raised her eyes from the floor to look at them. "You got lucky today, girl. But if you don't lay off bugging us, or if you tell anyone what happened, next time you don't come out again."

"A…anything," Carrie said. "Just…don't…do that again. Please. I'll do…anything."

"How about tutor me in algebra evenings?" Kayla said. "I could use the help."

"O…okay."

"Right now, you better get out of those soggy clothes and take a fast shower," Jenette said. "I'd say wear your gym clothes the rest of the day. C'mon, Kay." They headed out of the locker room as Carrie dragged herself into the showers.

{{Separator|d}}

"So…not that I'm complaining, Jen," Kayla said, as she and Jenette walked along the road home from school, "but you didn't really freak much, even when I turned into that big…thing. Why's that?"

Jenette shrugged. "Dunno, except it's just…it still felt like ''you''. And I can't be scared of you." She glanced furtively at Kayla. "And…well, there's…something else, too."

"What's that?" Kayla asked.

"Well…um…you know the, ah, Internet and stuff?" Jenette idly kicked a pebble, and watched it bounce along the road.

"Yeah?"

"Well, there are these stories on it…called vore. They're…um…people or creatures eating other people or creatures." Jenette looked embarrassed. "They…kinda turn me on. And—god, this is the craziest thing I've ever asked, but…" Her face turned bright red. "Do you think maybe…you could, uh, eat me sometime?"

Kayla blinked. "You…''want'' to be eaten?"

"Just temporarily! I mean…like you did Carrie today. Spit me back out before you can digest me. I don't want to ''die'' or anything…just…feel that warm flesh surrounding me…just once, to make it real."

"That's…really weird," Kayla said thoughtfully.

"Weird? You turn into a walking fur carpet and swallow people whole and you call ''me'' weird?" Jenette asked.

"I didn't say I wouldn't do it…" Kayla frowned. "In fact, you'd probably taste pretty good. Um…I probably should wait 'til after I eat something…or someone…else, first, so I won't be hungry enough to digest you by accident, like I did Nico. I think I'm starting to get hungry again."

"Huh, maybe you shoulda digested Carrie after all. Wouldn't be anything less than she deserved."

Kayla shook her head. "Woulda caused too much trouble her disappearing in school like that. I think she's gonna be a little nicer to us from now on, but all the same…if I want her, I'll have to set things up so nobody notices her disappear." She frowned. "I wonder why I don't feel more guilty for eating Nico. He wasn't a bad guy…and he helped me with my schoolwork. And now he's…well, dead, I guess, and I'm the one who did it. And if I'd had time, I'd probably have digested Carrie, too…though I guess I wouldn't have felt quite ''so'' guilty about that…"

Jenette shrugged. "I don't think Carrie would have been any great loss. And I didn't really know Nico."

"All the same…I better be careful about who I eat," Kayla said. "Stick to people who deserve it or something."

"Can I help you find them?" Jenette said, a sparkle in her eye. "Maybe I can act as the bait and lure them out for you."

Kayla looked over at her. "You're really getting into this, aren't you?"

"Well, I sure hope I will!" She grinned. "Hmm…do you think…do you have to eat ''people'', or can you eat other large animals?" Jenette wondered. "People'll make more fuss if a person's missing than if a cow is…or a deer…"

Kayla pursed her lips. "You know…I'll have to try that. That'd make things a lot easier. Save people for a special occasion. It's funny, though…"

"What?"

"Somehow, it doesn't really feel like Nico's gone."

{{Separator|d}}

When Kayla slept that night, her dreams were an odd melange of sights and sensations and memories that were not her own. She felt lips close around her feet, and her toes brushing the back of a throat…then warm flesh surging up around her legs and her waist as she was gulped down from behind. Her chest lay against a giant tongue, her legs were held in a tight grip, and two rows of teeth came together in front of her face, blocking out the light. Another gulp or two, and she was gone.

She had other dreams, from other viewpoints…sometimes the memory was from a man, which Kayla thought felt quite odd. Sometimes the one doing the eating was a wolf, sometimes a pretty woman…several different women, none of them her, yet. She wondered who they all were.

And then…she was seeing through Nico's eyes as he lay in bed with his arms around her, drowsy. She seemed to be asleep now, sucking her thumb. Kayla had been told she did that sometimes; it was odd to see herself doing it, though. Nico thought he'd be playful, and gently pulled her thumb out of her mouth, substituting one of his fingers. The sleeping Kayla murmured something, and sucked at it…and then sucked his whole hand into her mouth. Nico didn't notice at first, he'd fallen back into drowsing himself…the warm sensation around his hand and then creeping up his arm didn't register. Then Nico opened his eyes to see his arm had disappeared up to the shoulder into Kayla's mouth, and now she opened wider to take in his head.

Nico thought he was dreaming at first…which was why he didn't scream as Kayla's lips and tongue slurped down over his chest…her tongue licking at his manhood until he grew harder and started to thrust against her. Then, when the muscles of her throat clamped down around his head and started tugging him deeper, he began to realize the truth…but by then it was too late…

She remembered the conversation they'd had, from Nico's side this time. Her voice seemed to come from all around him, vibrating the very walls of the small fleshy chamber where Nico was trapped. Then, as her stomach started to fill with fluid, Nico's frantic screams, his scratching at the walls around him…then a gentle, all-pervading warmth that seemed to dissolve him away…

"So that was why I ate him," Kayla's dream-self mused. "His finger must have tasted good, and so I wanted all of him. But…why do I have his memory?" She also remembered how she had somehow known where everything went at his house, though she had never been over to it before. "I wonder…" She let other thoughts fade from her mind and concentrated on Nico. Searching for him…

…finding him.

{{Separator|d}}

Nico was alone in a strange place. There didn't seem to be much of anything here…just mists and darkness. No matter how far he walked, it seemed to be the same thing. He didn't know how long he had been here…he didn't feel hungry or thirsty. What he felt was confused and a little angry. He didn't know what had happened to him. There was this strange memory of being…swallowed whole. But that had to have been a dream, right? People's girlfriends didn't just swallow them whole after a night of sex…did they?

But…if it ''had'' happened…and Kayla had done it…was he dead? Dispatched to the afterlife? It didn't seem like much of one, if so. There was nobody else around, and there wasn't anything to do, either. It would be nice to see someone, just to relieve the monotony. Even if it was…

…''her''. There she was…suddenly right in front of him. Looking around with a puzzled look on her face. "Kayla!" Nico said, running forward. Then he paused. "…what did you ''do'' to me?!"

Kayla caught sight of Nico, then paused, embarrassed. "Er…I seem to have digested you. Sorry about that."

Nico blinked. "Digested me? Then…where ''am'' I?"

"We…seem to be inside my head. As far as I know, I'm dreaming right now."

Nico turned away, kicking at a wisp of the mist that covered the ground. "Well…that's just great. My whole life is just…gone. What are my parents going to think?"

"I'm sorry about that…" Kayla said. "I didn't mean to. I was just…so hungry, and you tasted good. Delicious, in fact. You're the most satisfying meal I ever had…in more ways than one."

"Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

"Well…not much, I guess," Kayla said. "But at least you're not…y'know, ''dead''. You're a part of me now. I guess you'll always be a part of me…unless I find out some way to let you out."

"So I guess I just get to sit here in the mist and contemplate my navel in the mean time, eh?"

"No…I think I can help with that, at least…" Kayla reached out to him. "Look at me."

Almost involuntarily, Nico met her eyes…and then seemed to fall into them. Warmth surrounded him again, followed by sleep.

Kayla felt Nico's mind settle into place in a little niche in the back of her own, like a microchip into a socket. There were suddenly tears in her eyes, because it just felt so ''right'' to have him there…nestled deep into her thoughts and memories. In a way, she wouldn't ever truly be alone again.

{{Separator|d}}

"So let's see…who will you eat first?" Jenette was grinning as she and Kayla walked to school the next day. "There are an awful lot of people we don't like, y'know."

"Maybe telling you about this was a mistake," Kayla said.

"Aww, c'mon, you don't mean that…" Jenette said. "I'm your best friend!"

"Anyway, if I don't like someone…why would I want to have them in my head afterward?" Kayla said. "It's like eating something you know is going to give you gas."

"Oh…is that really a problem?" Jenette asked.

"I guess not ''really''…but y'know, eating a kid'll make a lotta waves if he's got parents that'll miss him…"

"What about Hal?" Jenette asked.

"Hal?"

"Hal Harper—the Senior? He's emancipated, remember? Lives by himself." She grinned. "Not bad-looking, either…I was kinda hoping to date him, but I'll sacrifice my social plans for your appetite!"

"As long as you get to watch, right?" Kayla asked dryly.

"Bingo!"

{{Separator|d}}

Only a few hours later, school was out. Kayla and Jenette waited in the parking lot for Hal to make his appearance. Being a Senior, he had his own car—an old Toyota that was still in pretty decent shape. As Hal walked up, getting his keys out, he blinked to see the two pretty girls waiting for him. "Hey…what can I do for you?"

"Could you give us a lift to my house?" Kayla asked. "I don't feel like walking, and I know you're going that way anyway…"

Hal shrugged. "Sure, why not? Hop in."

Jenette slid into the back seat, and Kayla took shotgun. The car started, kicked into gear, and before long they were at Kayla's parents' house.

"Why don't you come in for coffee or something?" Kayla asked. "My folks are still out of town."

"Nah, I don't think so," Hal said.

"Please?" Jenette put in from the back seat. "It'll be fun."

"Thanks, but I'd probably better get back home and start studying," Hal said. "Big test tomorrow."

Kayla frowned. Their plan had been dependant on being sure she could convince Hal to come in for a few moments…long enough to be out of sight, at any rate. If it didn't work, they didn't have a backup plan.

Jenette sighed. "All right, I didn't want to have to say this—I was just gonna bring it up like it was no big deal, but—we need your help with one of the math problems. The one you did on the board today. Could you come in and show it to us? It'll just take a few minutes, and Kayla could make you some coffee for the study session afterward."

Hal frowned. "Why didn't you say so? Well, all right. I guess I can take just that long."

Jenette and Hal stepped into the house. Kayla followed, stopping only to lock the door behind them.

A few minutes later, Jenette and Hal were in the living room with the math books open, and Jenette was flashing Kayla a big thumbs-up sign over Hal's shoulder. Kayla sighed. It looked like this was it. She knew it was coming; she'd spent so much time preparing for it. Nonetheless, this was going to be her first "premeditated" live dinner, as opposed to heat-of-the-moment or heat-of-anger. How did she begin?

After thinking about it a moment, she realized there wasn't any point in trying to be subtle. He was going to end up in her tummy either way, and if he freaked out, maybe it would freeze him in place long enough to gulp him down quickly. She stepped out into the open space between the couch and TV set and cleared her throat. They both looked up. "Oh, hey, Kayla," Hal said. "You want to see how I'm doing this problem?"

"Actually," Kayla said, expanding out into her giant centauran wolf shape, "I wanted something else."

Hal just stared at her, the change so sudden and immense that for a moment he couldn't even recognize it as having taken place. "What the hell—?"

Wanting to get it over with, Kayla lunged forward, and had him in her mouth from his head down to his waist. She wished he didn't have those clothes on, but she couldn't do much about that. She tilted her head back, and down he slid. With two more gulps, he was in her stomach.

"Aw," Jenette said. "That was so ''fast'' I hardly had a chance to enjoy it."

Cries of "Hey! What happened? What did you do? Let me out!" echoed up Kayla's throat. She considered for a moment. "I could let him out again and do it up properly, I suppose. If you'll help me get his clothes off him."

Jenette wrinkled her nose. "Ew, wolf spit."

"There's a pair of rubber gloves in the kitchen, behind the sink."

Jenette considered a moment. "Well, all right. I'll go get 'em."

"Meet me in the bathroom." Kayla waddled out of the room as best she could with the big bulge in her tummy.

{{Separator|d}}

A minute or so later, Kayla opened her mouth so Jenette could lean into it and touch the back of her throat. "You better not send me down after him," she said.

"Ah own," Kayla said around her. Then she started retching, and a slightly-soggy Hal landed in the bathtub a few moments later. He was so overcome with stomach fumes that he barely resisted when Kayla and Jenette reached in and unfastened his soggy jeans and shirt and pulled them off of him. He only started to revive when Jenette turned the shower on to rinse him off.

"Whahap—what happened?" Hal mumbled, wiping water out of his face. He looked down. "Why'm I nak—"

Kayla, back in human form, smiled brightly at him. "You just fell over," she said. "You started screaming something about let you out, then you collapsed, I thought you were having a seizure. So we brought you in here to run some water on you."

"Muh—my clothes?"

"We took them off you because we didn't want them to get wet," Jenette said, nudging the soggy clothes behind the toilet with her foot. "Now come on in here. Don't worry, it's nothing we haven't seen before!"

Hal docilely let Jenette and Kayla lead him to the bedroom and lay him down on the bed, on his chest, with his feet dangling over the side. "Now you just stay there," Kayla said, returning to her wolfen form, "and I'll give you a massage you'll never forget."

"Mmkay," Hal mumbled into the pillow. He didn't seem to want to move. Kayla wondered if there was something paralytic about wolfen spittle, or maybe the stomach acid. Well, it didn't matter. He was going to go into her tummy now, and this time she'd be able to taste him all over on the way down. She knelt down and took his feet into her mouth, gently licking them over, as Jenette sat in a chair nearby and watched raptly.

She lifted his legs off the bed a little to move her lower jaw up under his knees. Oh, he tasted good. Maybe even better than Nico had. Her stomach gurgled, hungry for the treat it had been given for just a moment then been forced to give back. Hal mumbled something unintelligible.

As Hal's feet touched the back of her throat, Kayla swallowed, and her throat gripped Hal's legs by the ankles. Now the tip of her tongue darted up to tease Hal's crotch. He moaned and shifted slightly, but that only gave her better access. She started working it harder and harder as Jenette watched and giggled. "Oh, you're so ''good!''" Kayla would have thanked her, but her Mom had always told her not to talk with her mouth full.

Hal's manhood was fully aroused even if he wasn't. He started thrusting, semiconsciously, against her tongue. She kept licking, encouraging it, until finally he came, spattering milky fluid all over her tongue. Kayla mmmmmed and licked harder, then swallowed again, bringing Hal's legs into her throat up to the knees. Then she reached out to grab one of Hal's hands with each of her own, lacing her fingers through his so he couldn't pull away. Then she pulled back, and leaned back, and Hal was standing straight up. Then gravity began to pull him further down her throat. Kayla tucked Hal's hands into her mouth, down by his waist, and another swallow and the throat muscles trapped them by his sides.

"Nnngh…" Hal opened his eyes, blinked. He tried to rub his eyes, but he couldn't free his hands from where they were trapped. Instead, he looked around. "Wha—what's happening? What are you doing to me?" Then he looked down, saw the pairs of jaws coming up around his shoulders. "Oh God! This can't be happening! St—stop it! Please?"

Jenette bounced to her feet and came forward to peer at Hal. He was now lying on his chest, on Kayla's tongue, his head dangling over her lip. "I ''might'' be able to convince her to stop, you know. If you kiss me."

"Wh—what?" Hal said, unbelievingly.

"Go on, kiss me. Like this." Jenette took Hal's head in both her hands, tipped it up, and put her lips to his. After a moment, she broke it off and shook her head. "Oh, come on. You can do better than that. Like you ''mean'' it. With tongue."

Hal whimpered, but gamely did his best. After a few moments, Jenette broke it off, and smiled at him. "Oh, that was a good one." Then she put a hand on each shoulder, and gave him a shove.

As he sank deeper into Kayla's throat, Hal said, "But—you said you could convince her to stop."

"I said I ''might'' be able to," Jenette smirked. "I never said I ''would.'' Besides, I like the idea of being the last person you ever kiss." She gave him another shove, then pulled her arms back as Kayla closed her mouth, tilted her head back, and swallowed. Then she came forward to put a hand on Kayla's throat to feel the contours of Hal's face as it slid down her throat and into her tummy. She collapsed against Kayla's side, sighing happily. "Oh, that was ''wonderful.''"

"You're cruel, you know that?" Kayla said to Jenette.

"Can I help it if I want to collect last kisses?" She turned around, and rubbed the bulge in Kayla's furry tummy. "You are ''so'' awesome. Next time I want to bring a video camera."

"We're trying not to get caught at this, remember?" Kayla pointed out.

"Oh, I ''know.'' It's just…I'd like to have something to remember it by."

"Hmph." Kayla snorted. "Well, since you enjoyed it so much, you can get rid of Hal's car and clothing for me while I work on getting rid of him. Remember to wear those gloves."

Jenette pouted. "Oh, all right."

{{Separator|d}}

It only took a few days for word of Hal's disappearance to spread, alongside Nico's. The authorities were baffled, but some people had more idea than others what had actually happened.

"You did it, didn't you?" Carrie accused Kayla when they were alone in the hall one day. "You—''ate'' Hal. And Nico. Oh God, I can't believe it!"

Kayla shrugged. "So what if I did? What're you going to do about it?"

"I—I could tell the police."

Kayla laughed. "Tell them what? That I ''swallowed'' them? They'll think you've gone nuts."

"I don't have to say you ate them. I could say you had something to do with it."

"On what grounds?" Kayla snorted. "And for that matter, would you like to join them? I can arrange it easily." She licked her lips.

"N-no!" Carrie said. "I'm—I'm sorry, Kayla. I didn't mean anything by it."

Kayla snorted. "Of course you didn't. Anyway, I'll see you after school today."

"H-huh?"

"For the math tutoring you promised me, remember?" Kayla smiled. "Don't worry, I don't ''bite.''"

"Yeah, you just swallow whole," Carrie muttered peevishly.

{{Separator|d}}

A few days later, Kayla was starting to get really hungry again, but she wasn't sure it would be a good idea to indulge herself on another student. People might start getting suspicious. So, who could she eat that wouldn't draw attention to her?

Jenette had an idea. "Lookout point," she said. "The college students drive out there to be alone with their sweethearts."

"Yeah?" Kayla said, thoughtfully.

"So, just a couple college students, in a car, nobody else around for miles?" Jenette said. "You could eat two, right?"

"I think I could manage it," Kayla said thoughtfully.

"All right, then I'll tell you what we'll do. We'll take my car—"

"But it's an old clunker," Kayla objected.

"Pre-zactly!" Jenette said, grinning. "Listen, here's my plan…"

{{Separator|d}}

Bill drove his brand new sports car up the winding road toward Lookout Point. It had a gorgeous view, and was just the thing he needed to get some quality time with his main squeeze, Lucy. They'd been looking forward to it all week.

But as they rounded the bend about a mile or so from the point, they came upon a beat-up old jalopy pulled over by the side of the road, with a couple of high-school girls standing in front of it. One of them waved to him for help, and he sighed and pulled over in front of them. The burden of being an upstanding citizen. "Hang on a sec, Lucy, I'll see what the problem is."

The girls looked hopeful as he got out of the car. "Uh, hi," one of them said. "I'm Kayla, this is Jenette, and I was wondering could you maybe help us out? Our car broke down, and we can't get a cellphone signal out here."

By now, Lucy had gotten out of the car, too. She smiled at the girls. "I think we can help, can't we Bill? After all, we've got all night…"

"Uh, yeah," Bill said, thinking. "Um…look. My sports car only seats two people. I could give one of you a lift into town to call a tow truck?"

"Oh, that would be great!" Jenette said. "Um—if you don't mind waiting here with her?" She nodded to Kayla.

"I thought I'd call, and you'd stay with it, since it's your car," Kayla said.

"It's my car, so I've got to be the one to call Triple A," Jenette said.

"Oh. Well, all right." She turned to Lucy. "I really appreciate your being willing to help us out."

"Oh, it's no problem," Lucy said. "Just hurry back, OK?"

Mike nodded. "Sure thing." He and Jenette got into the car and drove off.

{{Separator|d}}

Lucy sat on the hood of the car with Kayla. After a while, she dug into her purse, pulled out a pack of cigarettes and put one in her mouth, then rummaged for her lighter.

"Here." Kayla offered the glowing red lighter stob from the dashboard.

"Thanks." Lucy took it, and as she did, she caught a scent of Kayla's breath. It was oddly…sweet. Almost alluring. "Are you using some kind of breath mint?" she wondered.

"Not exactly," Kayla said. "You want a closer smell?"

"I—well, yes, actually." Lucy leaned closer, and Kayla opened her mouth wider. And then the full force of the scent washed over her. "Mmm…" Lucy closed her eyes and leaned forward, inhaling deeply of the scent. Something about it…she couldn't figure out why, but she had a sudden urge to take off all of her clothing. As she fumbled at the buttons, she felt Kayla's hands helping her. That smell was intensifying, becoming stronger. She couldn't resist it. She had to go where it was coming from.

Her last stitch of clothing hit the ground. Lucy opened her eyes and looked into Kayla's face. Bless the girl, she was continuing to breathe that scent at her. That lovely scent. "Where's it coming from?" Lucy murmured.

"Inside of me," Kayla told her.

"Then will you—will you let me in?" Lucy asked, hopefully.

Kayla raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I can swallow you. Is that what you want?"

"I—when you put it that way—" Lucy frowned. "I just want to go where the scent is coming from."

Kayla smiled. "Then I can help you. I'll open my mouth, and you can crawl inside, okay?"

"You will? Oh…thank you so much!" Lucy murmured.

"But you're going to have to help me. It's pretty tight in there, so you'll have to squirm forward as best you can," Kayla warned her.

Lucy nodded. "I can do that." It seemed like there ''should'' be something wrong with this scenario, but for some reason Lucy just couldn't place what it might be. Kayla kissed her gently on the lips, then opened her mouth. It gaped before her like a tunnel, and that scent billowed out of it with each exhalation. Lucy smiled and leaned forward, and began to force her way in. She felt Kayla's tongue slithering over her breasts, and she squealed in delight. It felt so good! But the rest of her was starting to feel cold in comparison to this warmth, so she needed to hurry up and get inside.

Then she felt Kayla's hands around her ankles, lifting them off the ground, pushing them upward. Good girl! Gravity would help. She squirmed forward. The smell was becoming much stronger now, and there seemed to be a glow ahead of her. She bet that was where it was coming from. She squirmed forward, forcing her head and shoulders into the back of Kayla's throat. The girl began to swallow, and to suck on her body, pulling it further into her mouth.

By now her waist was passing over Kayla's teeth, and then her hips, and—Lucy squealed as Kayla's tongue started to probe into her private parts. "Sto—stop that!" she gasped indignantly. Then, "N-no…''don't'' stop it. Harder! Harder!" She felt herself starting to moisten up, felt the juices starting to flow. She thrust against the probing tongue, harder and harder, until—

When she was next able to have a coherent thought, she felt Kayla's lips closing over the soles of her feet. The girl swallowed a few more times, and Lucy dutifully wriggled deeper into her throat. The scent was so much stronger, it was hard to think of anything else. Just a few more gulps, she was almost there!

Finally, Lucy dropped into Kayla's stomach, the warm digestive juices cushioning her fall. The walls phosphoresced gently, so she could see where she had landed. This was where the scent had been coming from.

Only—suddenly the scent seemed to fog her mind much less than it had been, and as she replayed the last few minutes in her head, she realized what had happened to her. "Oh. ''Oh.'' Oh my God. You…you ''ate'' me!" she whimpered.

"Well, you did beg me to let you in," Kayla replied. "All but forced your way down my throat. So, all things considered, you're welcome."

"Oh…" Lucy said. "But…you tricked me. You—that smell. It was…a trap?"

"Mmm, I'm afraid so," Kayla said. "Sorry about that. But I was hungry, and I had to eat. But don't worry, you're ''not'' going to die, I promise."

"I'm…not?"

"No. You're going to become a part of me, absorbed into my body with so many others. It won't be so bad, I promise!"

"D-do I have a choice?"

"I'm sorry, but no." Kayla smiled. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to finish digesting you before your boyfriend gets back. Thanks for feeding me yourself. I promise I won't waste the dinner."

"W-wait?" Lucy asked. "How—how did I taste?"

"Mmmm," Kayla said. "You were ''so'' delicious. Salty, a hint of smoke flavor from your perfume…I promise, I'll remember you a long time."

"Th…thank you," Lucy said. Then the juices filled Kayla's stomach, and that was the last thing she knew.

{{Separator|d}}

Kayla smiled as her stomach shrank to normal. That had been ''such'' a good meal. Ever since she'd figured out her breath could be a lure—another one of those strange memories or senses making themselves known, like her first wolfen shapeshift—she'd been wanting to try it out. It worked so well!

And suddenly she began to sense another one of those memories coming. Now that she'd absorbed Lucy…there was something else she could do. She just had to get her mind around it, and then—

Kayla's body began to change again.

{{Separator|d}}

A few minutes later, the sports car pulled up back at the jalopy. Jenette had pretended to make a phone call to Triple A, then said she had to go back to the car and wait for it. She was a bit annoyed that right now her friend was totally eating Lucy and she had to miss out, but she supposed she had to admit that it was necessary to draw the BF away long enough for that to happen. But at least she'd get to see Mike go down.

In this state of pleasant anticipation, it came as quite a shock to her when the car pulled up and Lucy was the only one there. "Where'd Kayla go?" she asked, trying to keep the indignation out of her voice. She got out and looked around.

"Another car came by and offered her a lift back to town," Lucy said. "She'll meet you at her place once the car's towed back in."

"Should we wait for the truck to arrive with you?" Mike asked, reluctantly. "I hate to leave you all alone out here…"

"Oh, I think she'll be okay," Lucy said. "I know, I've got some mace in my purse, why don't I leave it with her?" She came over to the speechless Jenette, and leaned down to whisper in her ear, "Wait ten minutes and follow us, park out of sight. It'll be ''delicious.''" She winked.

Jenette's eyes widened. "…Kayla?"

"Shh," Lucy whispered. "See you soon!" She headed to the car and got in, and after a moment it pulled away. Jenette stood there staring after it for another couple of minutes, then shrugged and got in her own car.

{{Separator|d}}

Lucy relaxed in the seat as Mike turned the motor off, then the lights. It was nice and peaceful out here…the crickets chirping, night birds calling. Dark, too; all the city lights were miles behind them. She really liked it out here, and it seemed even better for the delay when they'd stopped to help those two girls. There was something funny that had happened while she was waiting for Mike to get back, but she couldn't quite remember what it was…her mind just slid away. Oh well, it probably wasn't important.

Now Mike was insinuating his arm around her shoulder and pulling her closer to him. She wasn't resisting. She liked when he did that. He was so warm, he smelled so good…he'd probably taste even better.

Taste? Where had ''that'' thought come from?

But it reminded her of her mouth, which in turn reminded her of kissing. So she kissed him. And—he ''did'' taste good. Absolutely delicious, in fact. Why hadn't she ever noticed that before. She kissed him deeper, her tongue caressing his, to try to taste him more.

"Whoa," Mike said when he could break away. "My, we ''are'' eager tonight, aren't we?"

Lucy's stomach growled. She blinked at it.

"Oh ho," Mike said with a grin. "You just want to eat me up, don't you?"

"Yes," Lucy said, grinning. And part of her was a little startled to discover that she meant it.

{{Separator|d}}

Jenette snuck up behind the car, parked out at the lookout near the cliff's edge. She kept to Mike's blind spot, but she could see she needn't have bothered. He was completely oblivious right now. In the moonlight, she could see him and Lucy silhouetted together—necking, obviously. Then Jenette blinked as the silhouette started to change. All right, maybe a little ''more'' than necking. Jenette giggled silently, and flipped open her cameraphone. She set it to low-light, and hit "record movie."

{{Separator|d}}

Something about Lucy's kisses were getting Mike hot and bothered in a way he never had been before. Suddenly his clothes were too restraining. Cursing the confining sports car, he opened the door, stepped out, and all but ripped his clothes off. Jenette hunched down, to avoid being seen, but she needn't have bothered; Mike wouldn't have noticed a herd of buffalo thunder by, the state he was in.

In the car, Lucy had slipped off her sweater and undone her bra, and she opened her arms as Mike got back in. "C'mere…" And she was kissing him again. Her eyes widened, then closed. God, he really was ''delicious.'' Better than pizza, better than the finest steak…he was making her hungry. She had to have him inside of her. Ignoring the fact that was impossible, she kissed him harder, then opened her mouth wider to try to take in his entire head. To her surprise, it slid right in, and she was licking the entire front of his face with her tongue.

"Mrrglrmph!" Mike protested. "Lucy, what the hell—?" He tried to pull back, but she caught his arms under the armpits and held him in with a strength she hadn't known she possessed. Her meal was trying to get away! She wouldn't let it. (In the back of her mind, some small part of her protested, "That's not a meal, that's ''Mike!''" But she ignored it. He ''tasted'' too good not to be her meal.) She crammed him farther in, transferring her grip to around his hips as his head bumped the back of her throat.

"What're you do—mmph!" Mike's voice was muffled as her esophagus clamped down around his head. She sucked him further in, pausing a moment to lick at his crotch. Mmm, this was one of the most flavorful parts. She kept it up, licking rhythmically, and in spite of himself Mike began to thrust against her tongue, faster and faster until he couldn't hold out any longer, and he gave Lucy an extra-tasty treat—not to mention additional lubrication to help push himself in deeper. Jenette moved in closer, getting a better angle with the camera.

Lucy pulled him deeper into her, swallowing again and again. Now his legs were dangling out her mouth up to the hips, then he was in to his knees, then his ankles. Then Lucy closed her mouth, swallowed, swallowed a few more times, and he slid the rest of the way down her throat to settle in her stomach. Her belly bulged considerably in the moonlight.

"Lucy?" Mike's voice came up her throat, through her Eustacean tubes, so it had the same muffled effect as her own voice when she was speaking. "Lucy, you bitch, what did you do to me?"

Lucy gasped. "That's no way to talk to me! You're the one who asked me out here."

"You—you ate me!"

"I what?" Lucy blinked, then looked down at her stomach. Her eyes widened. "Oh my God, I did!" She prodded her tummy experimentally, and wailed, "And you were so ''tasty'', too!"

Then Jenette couldn't take it any longer. She was on Lucy's lap, and before Lucy knew it, was kissing her passionately, tasting the last drops of Mike on her tongue. Lucy's eyes widened, then she started kissing back. Not hungrily, as she was full now, but pleasantly. Mmm. Something about this girl—she was familiar. She kept the kiss up, as Jenette rubbed her belly with one hand. "Ohhh…mmm, that feels nice, don't stop."

"Lucy? Lucy, what're you doing? It's getting wet in here—" Mike's voice ended in a gurgle, as Jenette's ministrations did their work in getting Lucy's—Kayla's digestive system going.

Lucy felt things begin to go fuzzy. ''What's happening?'' she thought.

''Your turn's over, hon,'' Kayla told her. ''Tasty meal?''

''Oh God yes, it was delicious, thank you!'' Then Lucy paused. ''Oh my God. I…''ate ''Mike. You ate me! What have you ''done ''to us?''

''I've enjoyed you,'' Kayla said. ''Both of you. And you, twice…in the eating of, and the eating as.''

''What…what's going to happen to us now?'' Lucy asked.

''I have a little spot picked out for you in the back of my mind,'' Kayla assured her. ''Where you and Mike can be together forever. Don't worry, I'm sure he'll forgive you for eating him. Eventually.'' She giggled and everything faded away.

In the outside world, Lucy sighed and closed her eyes, and then her body shifted back into Kayla's—still kissing Jenette. "Mmm. Jen, I had no idea you felt that way about me."

Jenette broke off the kiss embarrassedly. "Er…sorry. I just got so turned on…"

"And what's that?" Kayla pointed to the cameraphone in Kayla's hand. "I thought I said no movies?"

"It's okay!" Jenette said. "I stopped it while you were still Lucy. As far as anyone would know, she ate her boyfriend and you didn't have anything to do with it."

"Hmm," Kayla said.

"Besides, I wanna put it up on Youtube!" Jenette said. "The other vores will just ''freak!'' Pleeeeease?" She adopted such a hangdog look that Kayla had to relent.

"Well, all right. But only if there's no way they can trace it back to me."

"All right, I promise!" Jenette said, relieved. "So…now what?"

Kayla sat back in the passenger seat. "Now we enjoy the view for a while…then we leave."

Jenette leaned against Kayla, patting her gradually-shrinking tummy. "Good enough for me." She put her head on Kayla's shoulder and closed her eyes. Kayla looked at her and sighed.

{{Separator|d}}

Over the next few days, Kayla and Jenette hung out each afternoon at Kayla's house, with the unwilling Carrie coming over to tutor them in math. She was so obviously scared out of her wits that Kayla found the urge to tease her further irresistable. Kayla took to adopting her giant wolfen form when Carrie's back was turned, and enjoying the look of fright on Carrie's face when she turned back around. Sometimes she'd sniff at Carrie's neck with her cold wolfen nose, or pant in her ear, or lick her lips meaningfully. For her part, Jenette watched and occasionally giggled.

Finally, one evening, Carrie threw down the pencil and paper she was using to demonstrate how to factor a polynomial and said, "I give up. Look. If you're going to eat me, then eat me now and be done with it. Otherwise, cut the crap so I can finish helping you with this math problem."

Kayla looked at the way she was trembling, smelled the scent of panic, and relented. "I guess I have been…overdoing it a little. I'm sorry."

Jenette pouted. "Aw, you mean you're not gonna eat her now?"

Carrie glowered at her. "Thanks so much."

"Not right now. Maybe later, though, if she stops helping us with the algebra." Kayla grinned wolfishly, then shrank back to human form. "But she's right, teasing her about it is counterproductive, and I shouldn't do it. So, let's get some polynomials factored, okay?"

After that, Carrie actually began to loosen up and become a bit more friendly. It was as if she almost forgot that she was there under threat. For her part, Kayla actually found herself warming to the girl, and even showing off in front of her.

"Hey, do your 'Hal' for me," Jenette said one evening as they were working together.

Kayla rolled her eyes. "It was a mistake to show you I could do that. I'm not going to be your boy-toy. It's weird."

"Aw, c'mon, please? He's just so hot…" Jenette said.

"You only think he's hot because you watched me eat him," Kayla muttered.

"No, I think he's hot because he's got a hot body, and he has to do whatever you make him do 'cuz you're in there pulling the strings. So c'mon, pleeeeeease?"

Kayla sighed. "Oh, all right." Her body shimmered, and a moment later Hal was sitting there. Only sitting for a little bit, though, because Jenette abruptly tackled him and started kissing him, hard. His eyes widened for a moment in confusion, then he put his arms around Jenette and started kissing back.

Carrie stared at them. "That's just…disgusting."

Hal managed to disengage himself, and blinked. "Uh…what am I doing here? With you?"

"You went on a date with me, silly, and we came back to my place afterward to cuddle!" Jenette said.

"I don't remember tha—"

"Kaaaaayla?" Jenette said, peering into his eyes as if she was trying to look behind them. "You know what I want."

Hal's entire demeanor changed. "Oh, right. Cuddling. Mmmm…" He kissed her again, and put his arms around her. Jenette leaned against him happily.

"I don't believe this," Carrie muttered.

"C'mon, there's a bedroom right up the hall—" Jenette said.

Hal abruptly shifted back into Kayla, who disengaged. "You're incorrigible."

"Aww, you never let me get past first base," Jenette pouted.

"I just find the idea of you having sex with Hal in my body a little weird, okay?" Kayla said.

"How did you even ''do'' that?" Carrie asked. "You shapeshift into the people you kill?"

"I didn't kill them," Kayla said. "I absorbed them. They're still alive; it's just that they're alive in me."

"And you can…put them on, like a jacket." Carrie shook her head. "That's…I don't know whether to be fascinated or horrified."

"Try both," Jenette suggested.

{{Separator|d}}

It was getting on toward the point where Kayla was becoming hungry again, and she and Jenette brainstormed her next meal from their seats in the back of math class. "So, you gonna go for another hunk again?" Jenette asked.

"Actually—I was thinking about Ronald." Kayla nodded toward the student currently chalking an answer on the board.

"Ronald? Are you kidding?" Jenette said, almost forgetting to whisper. "He's such a…a total ''geek.'' He's like the poster child for Aspergers Syndrome. Ugh!"

"Yeah, but he's really good at math," Kayla reflected.

"So's Carrie; why don't you just eat her?" Jenette asked.

"A few more people might actually notice that," Kayla said.

Jenette shook her head. "Ew. Just…ew."

And Kayla slowly grinned as a mischievous idea sprang to mind. She leaned close to Jenette—and blew a cloud of pheromone scent in her face. As Jenette's eyes glazed over, Kayla whispered in her ear, "You will come to my house after school. You will find Ronald there. You will think he's the hottest boy ever, and will proceed to have the best sex with him you've ever had in your life. Make sure he uses protection. Now forget these instructions until after school."

Jenette blinked and shook her head. "What were we talking about again?"

"Ronald. I'll see him after class and invite him over after school today. Wanna come?"

Jenette wrinkled her nose. "I think I'm actually going to give this dinner a miss. It would be just too gross."

Kayla chuckled. "Aw. All right then."

After class, she bumped into Ronald at the lockers, and breathed in his face. As he went under the trance, she whispered to him, "Come to my house after school. On the way, stop by a drugstore, get condoms. You'll meet a girl at my house, named Jenette. You'll think she's the most gorgeous thing you've ever seen, and you'll proceed to have the best sex you've ever had in your life with her."

"Haven't…had ''any'' sex," Ronald mumbled.

"Best and ''only'' sex you've ever had in your life," Kayla amended. "Be sure and wear a condom. Now forget these instructions until after school."

{{Separator|d}}

After school, Kayla was careful to arrive home a little later than usual. When she got there, Carrie was sitting in the living room looking scandalized. "Oh, hi, Carrie. Forgot you were coming over today." Kayla grinned. "Something wrong?"

"Jenette and…and ''Ronald'' are in the bedroom," Carrie said.

"Oh, really? This I've got to see." Kayla opened the door, peeked in, and grinned. "They've really been going at it, haven't they?"

"Yeah. Yeah, they have." Carrie looked at her. "What did you do?"

"Me? Oh, nothing. Just a little nudge, really." She grinned more. "Oh, Jenette? Could I get you to come here a moment?"

"Mrrpghl." Jenette removed her head from Ronald's crotch and looked up. "Huh?" Then she blinked, slowly looked down at the insensate Ronald, then slowly looked around at Kayla. "Why you absolute ''bitch.''" Kayla couldn't help notice that Jenette didn't seem too upset despite her words, however.

"So?" Kayla asked. "How was he?"

Jenette wiped her mouth. "Not bad, actually, for a first-timer."

"'Not bad'? I specifically told you to have the best sex you've ever had in your life," Kayla said.

"Well…okay, it was that, I guess," Jenette said. "I'm still mad. But…not very." She smiled. "I'm almost gonna be sad for you to eat him, come to think of it."

"But you're still gonna let me?"

"Let you, hell, I'm gonna help!" Jenette grinned. "Ever thought about doing it 'doggy style'?"

Kayla raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?" Jenette whispered in her ear. "Ohhh…all right, if that's what you want." She stepped back, and then shimmered and shrank down until a perhaps slightly larger-than-ordinary wolf stood before Jenette.

Jenette grinned. "Awesome." She climbed back onto the bed. "Hey, wake up."

"Mm?"

"It's your lucky day! You get to be on top this time."

"Oh…mmkay…" He rolled over, straddling her, his feet dangling over the edge of the bed. Then he glanced over his shoulder. "Um…what's your name?"

"Jenette."

"Right. Um…Jenette? There's a very large dog looking at us."

"Oh, that's just Kayla's pet dog, Eubish."

"Eubish?" Ronald asked.

"Yeah, as in 'Get off the sofa, Eubish!' 'Stop peeing on the carpet, Eubish!'" Jenette giggled. Kayla snorted.

"She's really big," Ronald said. "Looks like a wolf."

"She's a, um, Belgian Wolfhound. That's normal. She might want to lick your feet, don't worry about it." She reached up and pulled his chin around. "Eyes front, mister."

"Oh…right."

As they started going at it, Kayla padded up to the bed, put her forepaws to either side of the lovers' feet, and opened her jaws. Suddenly a wicked idea struck her. Instead of just snagging Ronald's feet, she scooped in Jenette's along with them.

Jenette looked over Ronald's shoulder. "Hey, what are you—" And then her eyes widened as Ronald started thrusting. "Oh. ''OHHHH…''" While they were both suitably distracted, Kayla pushed her way forward, clambering up onto the bed and wriggling forward, pushing her way up the lovers' entangled legs. Her fangs bumped against their waists, and her throat clenched around their ankles as she started to swallow.

"Kayla, what're you—mmmph!" Ronald didn't even seem to notice the warmth and moisture on his legs, he was so intent on Jenette. He silenced her with a kiss as Kayla insinuated her jaw up under Jenette's back. As Jenette's neck slid into the gap between her fangs, she swallowed again, pulling them into her throat up to their thighs. She tipped her head back, pulling them further in, and their heads slid in past her teeth.

Jenette looked up. "Oh god. OhgodohgodohGOD!" It took Kayla a moment to realize Jenette was gasping not in terror, but because she was climaxing again. ''Wow, she really ''does ''get off on being eaten,'' Kayla thought with amusement. She swallowed again, pushing them further back in her mouth with her tongue as the peristaltic action of her throat pulled them in and pushed them closer together. Now Ronald couldn't pull out of Jenette if he wanted to.

As she swallowed one more time, Jenette turned her head, looked back at the view out through two rows of teeth, and said, "Kayla, I trust you, okay?" Then Kayla swallowed again, and they slid down her throat together, making a big bulge in her stomach.

"Oh my ''God.''" Kayla glanced over her shoulder. Carrie stood in the doorway, staring.

Kayla shifted to her wolftauran form, still with a big stomach bulge. It quivered slightly as Jenette and Ronald squirmed inside her.

"You—just ate them. You ate ''Jenette.''"

"Mm-hmm." Kayla grinned. "But you of all people should know I can chuck 'em right back up again. C'mere." She held out an arm. Carrie hesitated. "Come on, I'm not gonna bite you. Or try to swallow you. Honest."

Carrie swallowed, and walked forward. "There, that's better." Kayla reached out an arm and gathered her into a hug. "Here, now put your hand right there. Can you feel them?"

Carrie blinked, and felt. "I…yes, I can."

"Listen." Kayla opened her mouth and leaned it down near Carrie's ear.

Jenette's giggles echoed up her throat. "Oh, it's so ''warm'' in here, and nice! Just like I thought it would be…"

"Wh—where are we?" Ronald asked. "It's dark in here—eww, and slimy!"

"I'm afraid I'm gonna need your help, Carrie," Kayla said.

Carrie looked up nervously. "Huh?"

"To get them out," Kayla explained. "My throat's big enough, I can't quite reach down it far enough to gag. I need you to put your arm in—"

Carrie shrank back. "N-no way!"

"Carrie, I'm serious. I won't eat you. I need your help or I can't puke them back out. And I'd rather not digest Jenette yet."

Jenette's voice echoed up her throat. "Yet? Whadayamean ''yet?''"

"You promise? You won't eat me?"

"I promise. So can you reach, please?" Kayla opened her mouth wide. Carrie looked in, hesitantly, then bit her lip and leaned over her tongue to reach further in, to prod at the back of her throat.

"Hahr-er," Kayla prompted. Carrie obediently poked harder, and then Kayla began to retch. Once, twice—and Jenette was pushed back up, at least halfway.

Still up to her waist in Kayla's throat, Jenette reached out her hands. "Hey, Carrie! Help pull me out!"

"Uh…okay…" Carrie gingerly leaned forward and took Jenette's slimy hands in her own. Jenette clenched them tight—then grinned mischevously as she jabbed the back of Kayla's tongue with both elbows. Taken by surprise, Kayla reflexively swallowed, pulling Jenette back down her throat—and pulling Carrie in after her, as Jenette refused to let go.

"Eeek!" Carrie screamed. "Kayla, you ''promis''—!" Then she was gone, pulled right down Kayla's throat. She hit Kayla's stomach with a splash a moment later, and Kayla was stuffed fuller than she'd ever yet been.

"Oof!" Kayla gasped, looking at the huge bulge.

"Ow!" Ronald said. "Get your elbow out of my back."

Jenette retorted, "Get your knee out of my eye. Ow!"

"Oh God, I don't wanna die!" Carrie whimpered.

"Jenette, you idiot," Kayla said. "Now how'm I gonna get you out?"

"Um…that loaf of French bread in the kitchen?" Jenette suggested. "Um…I'm sorry. I didn't think about it. I just wanted Carrie in here with us."

"Ow! Stop that!"

"Only, funny thing…now I can't possibly think why," Jenette said drily.

Kayla attempted to heave herself up off the bed. It was a little tricky with her balance off, but she made it. Then she tried to get through the door, and got stuck. "Ooof."

"Hey, stop squeezing us so tight," Jenette complained. "It's tight enough in here already!"

"Sorry!" Kayla frowned a moment. "Why the hell am I getting stuck, anyway? I can ''shapeshift'' for crying out loud." She concentrated on sucking in her gut, and managed to pull the rest of the way through the door. She wobbled only a little as she made her way into the living room.

Then she stopped, as a stranger was there. An older woman, with long, dark hair and a somewhat…predatory stance. Just looking at her, Kayla suddenly realized this was another Wolfen. The woman smiled at her—and suddenly, Kayla was no longer able to move. She collapsed onto the floor, on her side.

"Ah, I thought so." The woman came over to her, and started massaging the bulge with both hands.

"Kayla?" Jenette asked worriedly. "What're you doing? It's…getting wetter in here."

"Oh God!" Carrie screamed. "Don't do it! ''Please'' don't do it!"

"Stop," Kayla said weakly. "Gotta let 'em out."

The woman smiled. "No, I don't think so. We don't need any witnesses, so it's best they become a part of you."

Kayla desperately tried to keep the acids from flowing, but the woman's massage was just too effective. "No…please…" But it was too late. She felt her body slimming, felt the nourishment flowing into her bloodstream. Felt three minds sliding into the space in the back of her own. Felt the tears start to come.

The woman stepped back. "There we go. All better."

Then Kayla was on her feet. "Who the hell are you? What gives you the right—!"

Then she was on the floor again, pinned under a Wolfen body that massed nearly twice hers. "As it happens, little girl, my name is Sonja and it's ''might'' that gives me that right." Then Kayla found herself being lifted up and rammed into Sonja's mouth, hindquarters first. She squirmed and thrashed, but it was no use; Sonja was just too strong for her. She felt herself sliding backward, the bulk of her centauran lower half pulling the rest of her down into that throat.

"Stop! Wait! Stop, please!" Kayla said. "I'm sorry! I—I give up!" Sonja didn't answer, just swallowed her further. Her centaur part was entirely in that massive throat now, and her human chest was sliding over her tongue. "I don't know why you're so mad at me, but please—give me a chance to explain, or ''something.''"

The Wolfen's jaws closed, shutting out the light.

"Please don't do this to me," Kayla sobbed. "You're the only thing like me I've ever met, and I don't even know ''why!''"

Sonja paused, then relented. Her throat muscles reversed, and she started squeezing Kayla back out again. When she lay on the carpet, in a puddle of saliva, Sonja straightened up. "Go get washed off. I'll be waiting right out here."

Kayla hastily retreated to the bathroom and took a quick shower, then towelled off and padded back into the living room in her wolfen centaur form. Sonja was waiting there, still wolftauran herself, looking at the floor.

"So…who are you," Kayla asked timidly.

"I'm Sonja. Your…hmm…second mother, twice removed, I guess."

"Second…mother…?" Kayla blinked, and tried to squirm.

"It's all so complicated," Sonja sighed. "As best I can figure, years ago a little girl named Kayla was in the forest and met a little Wolfen named Greg. Somehow she ended up getting him to eat her, and Greg—my poor little Greg—was so broken up and guilted about it that he turned himself right back into that little girl and got stuck that way. Juvenile identity trauma, a shrink might call it."

She shrugged. "Anyway, as far as I knew, Greg had just up and vanished. I searched for him for years and never found him. I should never have left him alone that day…" She shook her head. "Identity trauma didn't occur to me until I saw that youtube video of Wolfen eating. Then I knew just where to go."

"How'd…how'd you trace the video?" Kayla asked. "She posted it anonymously."

Sonja smirked. "I ate someone who worked for YouTube."

"Oh."

"I'm sorry I…overreacted," Sonja said, wringing her hands. "I guess I shouldn't blame you for it, since I don't know exactly how it happened. But still, you've got my lover inside you, and I am ''going'' to have him back, one way or another."

Kayla blinked. "Your…lover? Greg? Um…that's kind of sick."

Sonja shook her head. "No, no, it's not like that." She rolled her eyes. "This would have been so much simpler if you'd been raised Wolfen. One of the things we can do is rebirth the people we eat, as Wolfen. Once they mature, they get their old memories and personalities back. That was going to happen to Greg—except you had your little accident first."

"Oh." Kayla frowned. "Then…what happens now? You want me to…push myself down and bring him out?"

Sonja shook her head. "No, wouldn't work. You'd have to…well, there are two choices. I could eat you, digest you, pluck him out of you, and impregnate myself with him—"

Kayla's eyes widened. "So ''that's'' why you were going to eat me."

"Yes. I'm sorry—I was just going to shove you aside, get him back out and forget about you. I…blamed you for stealing him from me. I'm sorry, that was unworthy of me. If I did it now, I'd raise you right along with him. And your friends. You'd get the full benefit of a Wolfen upbringing—and I'd keep a closer eye on all of you this time."

Kayla nodded. "I don't know if I'm ready for that. But I'll think about it. What's the other choice?"

Or else—''you'' could impregnate yourself with him, and with your friends who I made you digest. Bring them out, raise them yourself—with my help, of course."

"Huh. So…be a baby, or else raise babies?" Kayla frowned. "I ''really'' don't know if I'm ready for that. But I guess I don't have a choice. I've got your lover inside me, and either way he has to come out. But—what about my parents? They're going to be back from vacation soon."

"There's a lot to be said for a double litter, you know," Sonja said weakly. "You give me back my lover, I…give you back your parents…"

Kayla's head snapped around. "What?"

"Their plane got in a few days early," Sonja said. "I'm ''sorry.'' I was mad with grief for ''years.'' When I found out who you were—I just sort of took revenge without thinking. I'm sorry."

Kayla sighed. "Well, at least now I don't have to worry about how to explain it to them." She sighed. "All right. You'll have to show me what to do, but all right, I'll do it."

Sonja brightened up. "Great! Well, then. We'll leave right away; we need to find a deep wilderness area to raise them in."

"I've never been that good at camping," Kayla admitted.

"Don't worry. I'll help, and so will the other Wolfen."

"There's more of us?" Kayla said.

"A few dozen so far, yes. We're coming back from near extinction." Sonja led the way to the door.

"Isn't that going to cause some problems sooner or later?" Kayla wondered, following her. "We can't keep eating people forever without anybody getting wise."

"We've been thinking about that—" Sonja led Kayla through the door, and it closed behind them on an empty house.

{{Separator|d|'''THE END'''}}

{{series bar

| series=She-Wolf

| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]

| next=none}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: Wolf]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf

2009-07-07T22:59:20Z

Throat Wolf: Posting the next She-Wolf story

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title

| name=In the Throat of the Wolf

| author=Throat Wolf

| user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:In the Throat of the Wolf}}

{{info

| author= Throat Wolf

| title= In the Throat of the Wolf

| website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

| contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

| setting= She-Wolf

| series= She-Wolf

| position= 4

| previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]

| next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

| genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author note|Wolfen go self-referential! When I wrote this, I had read one too many vore stories where the main characters were thinly-veiled Mary Sue or Marty Stus of the writer, sometimes even sharing the same name. So, I thought, why not cut out the middle-man? Instead of someone based on me, let's have the Wolfen come for the REAL me! As a note, although I don't give my name or anything, all the details I do give about my life are true to life for me at that time.}}

{{dropcap|T}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

here was a knock at the door."

The Internet author known occasionally as Throat Wolf reflected on the various magnum opuses he had written over the years. Just a few of them, as a break from his more open writing career—he didn't feel comfortable having his real name associated openly with this kind of story. Search engines are strange things, and his parents were on the Internet, after all. No, the only way to be safe was to keep his name off of them, permanently.

Not that this didn't cause him some annoyance from time to time. He had written them and posted them into the ether because he wanted people to appreciate them—''any'' people. His own close on-line friends…well, he simply didn't feel comfortable sharing these things with them, and most of the friends he even ''talked'' about them with didn't have any desire to read them. Such was life. It was too bad, in a way—because ever since he'd left FurryMUCK, he hadn't had any way to roleplay these particular fantasies out. So, of necessity, he sublimated them into his writing whenever they became too strong.

But this anonymity had its drawbacks. When you go by a pseudonym, you can't very well protest when someone puts your work up without permission, or uncredited, or with the formatting all munged. Since anon.penet.fi had gone under, he didn't even have any real way to ''prove'' who he was, did he? ''Anyone'' could claim to be Throat Wolf.

T.W. shook his head, turning to his computer screen again. He opened Emacs and began to type. Perhaps he could channel some of his frustration into another story. Why not? Perhaps start ''in media res'', with a mysterious line like, "There was a knock at the door." He started to type, and had just finished that sentence, when—

There was a knock at the door.

T.W. paused, and slowly looked from the screen up to the door. As he sat there, the knock was repeated. T.W. blinked a couple of times, then shrugged and pushed his chair back to answer it. Probably it was that disreputable-looking neighbor again who wanted his help with something. He lived in a rather bad part of town.

He opened the door…and blinked. Something about the petite blonde standing in the door seemed very…familiar, in a hazy sort of way. Like something he had once imagined. "May I come in?" she asked, without preamble.

"Er…but…who ''are'' you?" His eyes travelled down her body, taking in the curves which were only slightly hidden by the blue-with-magenta-piping Persephone Colony Mechanic-Ranger Corps jumpsuit she was wearing—

…Persephone Colony?

T.W.'s eyes widened, and he backed away slowly. "Um…I'm sorry, you've got the wrong guy—"

"What, you're not 'Throat Wolf'? Or should I say—" And here she spoke his real name.

T.W.'s eyes were ''really'' widening now. "Um…I don't know how you found out, or managed to track me down, but if you don't leave now, I'm calling the police—"

"Now do you ''really'' want to do that? And have all the stuff you wrote come out? 'I'm being pursued by a lunatic fangirl of stories that are too prurient for me to want to have my name associated with'? Oh, that would go over real well with your friends and family, wouldn't it?"

"What…what is it you want?" T.W. asked feebly.

"To come in. Is that so much to ask?" She leaned on the door in a way that made T.W.'s trousers suddenly become uncomfortably tight. She laughed, as she reached over and flipped the lid up and down on T.W.'s mail box, outside his door. "Looks like the male's about to come early today."

"Who are you? How do you know who I am?" Throat Wolf tried again, feeling that the whole situation had somehow gotten out of his control but not quite understanding how or why.

"Better to ask how I know the little things that you ''didn't'' put in your stories, hmm? Like perhaps the color of Persephone Colony's jumpsuits? You never wrote that they were blue and magenta."

"What? Sure I did, it's right there—"

She shrugged. "Look it up. I'll wait."

T.W. moved back over to his computer, opened the pertinent paragraph, read:

<blockquote><tt>"Noooo thanks, Cassie," the petite blonde said, zipping up her Persephone Colony jumpsuit as she stepped out of the hut. "I'm not ready to experience the rigors of the Wolfen digestive tract just yet."</tt></blockquote>

He hadn't mentioned its color ''anywhere''. But…it was right there in his head…

…and then his eyes drifted up to other words. "The petite blonde." He slowly looked up to the door, looking at her again—really ''looking'' at her, this time. And he slowly realized where he'd seen that face, that hair, that figure before. In his head. His jaw slowly dropped as he put it all together. "…oh my God. You're…you can't be…Janet?"

"You got it in one." She stepped over the threshhold and closed the door behind her, since T.W. was too poleaxed to get up from his chair. "Ew…what a mess. I can't believe you live in this dump."

"I'm working on cleaning it up," T.W. mumbled defensively.

"Be that as it may, it offends my overly delicate sense of smell. And…my God, is that a ''cockroach''?"

"You don't have those on Persephone Colony, I suppose," T.W. said.

"Ha, I wish. They go everywhere, no matter how hard mankind tries to sterilize his outgoing colony vessels."

"Yes, well…um…if you really are who you say you are, um…"

"Can I show you? Of course I can." She took a deep breath.

Torn between shock and a growing desire to see what his fantasy looked like brought to life, T.W. stammered, "Er, no…what I wondered was…how did you get ''here''? I mean, you're just a character in one of my stories. No offense."

"None taken." She moved across the room, stepping over random kipple and the electric fan to sit down on his bed. "You've read your Heinlein, right? Particularly the bits about alternate universes and solipsism?"

"Er…well, yes?"

She grinned. "Then just call me the wolf who walks through walls." She shrugged. "It's not important how I got here. What's important is ''why'' I'm here."

"And…er…why is that?"

Her expression darkened. "I have a few bones to pick with you, Mr. Author Boy."

"Er…this isn't going to be another one of those 'character blames the author for all the shit that happens to him' things, is it?" Throat Wolf managed feebly. "The newsgroups I wrote for went through that whole thing several years ago, and it's ''really'' old—"

"No, actually, that's almost the opposite of what it is," Janet said. "I don't begrudge you writing me, or Cassie. Hell, I had a great time raising her. I don't even begrudge you making me crash and break my leg—or having Cassie swallow me whole because there wasn't any other way to save me. That was one hell of a tortuous situation you set up, by the way. Talk about bad writing. Of course both Cassie ''and'' I had to make the right kinds of stupid mistakes to set us up for a little gratuitous lip and tummy action. About the only worse of a setup I've ever seen are those stories on Big Gulp—you know, the ones where the woman goes to a club to pick up a man, shrink him down, insert him into her—"

"Janet! Please! My virgin ears!" Throat Wolf protested.

She shrugged. "Anyway, like I said, I don't begrudge you that. In the end, it was actually quite pleasant, and I'm glad I went through it once. But—no, what I'm really pissed at you about is that you didn't write anything else."

"…huh?"

"Look. In the story, I was at least ambivalent about what would happen to me afterward. You remember, the 'magenetic process' that could birth me either as a Wolfen or as a human? Well—I had about made up my mind to be human again. And then—you didn't ''write'' it! Cassandra decided, then, to birth me as a Wolfen instead. And so she did, and she raised me…and here I am. And I ''hate'' it. I mean—I have to eat about a gazillion pounds of soy protein every day to make up for not being able to hunt people because of that damn restrictive legal system—and even if I ''could'' hunt people, I still have a hard time believing ''anybody'' has the right to…to do ''that'' to an unconsenting sentient. And I can't even get eaten again and change ''back'' because once you've ''been'' a Wolfen, you go insane if you're birthed human. I'm a…a ''freak of nature'', and it's pissing me off."

"Er…well, if that's all that's wrong, I can write another story and clarify the issue—" Throat Wolf hedged, reaching for the keyboard.

"No, no, no, that wouldn't do any good ''now''," Janet said. "You've met me as I am now. It's fixed, set in stone. Anything you write would just branch off another universe, and my problem would still be the same." She shook her head. "It's all your fault for not continuing the story, not writing me as I was supposed to be."

"A…ha." Heedful of the little voice inside that told him angering someone who could swallow one whole was Not a Good Idea, trying to ignore the ''other'' little voice that said that was exactly what he wanted to happen, T.W. said, "er…does it occur to you that, well, I ''might'' have written more about you, if you hadn't come to see me?"

Janet blinked. "Huh?"

"I mean, look how long it was between Sonja's Tale and your story. I've gone that long without writing a Wolfen tale before—and each time, I usually pick up with a character, or a reference to a character, from the last one. Heck, I was just starting a story even now, as you knocked. I might just have written about you next…perhaps something about you being human again."

She sniffed. "So you could have Cassie ''eat'' me again."

T.W. shrugged. "Well, true, but it could have happened. The way I figure, you're as much to blame, for setting it in stone, as I am for not having done anything about it."

Janet opened her mouth to argue. She paused, as it began to sink in. And then she looked down and sighed. "I guess…you may be right. I hadn't thought about it like that. But…what else could I do? I ''had'' become Wolfen. It wasn't like, I was in a Schroedinger's box or something. I was what I was. Am what I am, to quote Popeye."

"You could have just…well, stayed there and been happy?" T.W. tried, getting up and coming over to her, almost against his will. "I mean—you had a good thing going there, on that planet. Perhaps I could have written something about disaster striking, all of the command structure getting wiped out, and the Wolfen deciding to prey on the remaining humans. Wouldn't that have been exciting? Chasing down your former friends and swallowing them whole, to give them a better home, a better life inside of you?"

Janet shivered. "…don't. You're getting me all hot, and I don't ''like'' getting turned on by that kind of thing…it's…it's part of what makes me such a ''freak''."

"Does Cassie think you're a freak?" T.W. tried gently, putting a hand on her shoulder, all the while trying to tune out the voices in his head. At the moment, they were saying something about how they couldn't ''believe'' he was comforting a fictitious character who had the ability to swallow him whole.

"I…she…she doesn't think ''anything'', that's why I'm ''here''." She looked up, tears in her eyes. "I…I ''ate'' her."

T.W. blinked. "You…ate her."

"I…it wasn't my ''fault''!" Janet said, tears streaming down her face. "I was one of those cases they talk about—integration shock—where the human memories don't integrate well with the Wolfen ones when we mature. It's part of why they require so much permission for Wolfenizing now, it's more likely to happen with unwilling or traumatized prey. I…wasn't quite in my right mind, hadn't adjusted well."

"Go on…" T.W. said. "Just…talk it out, maybe you'll feel better."

"I was with her one day, just after it happened. I—I was looking at her, and…well, I had a little mad on, and suddenly her aroma…she was in heat…it just made me…ravenous. So I made like…well, like there was something in my throat…started choking…she went human-form, and crawled in to see what it was…and then I closed my mouth. I…ignored her protests…I had her jammed in too tight to change or anything…"

She paused to draw a sobbing breath. "Oh, I took my time about it. Licked her real good, salivated over her, enjoyed her to the fullest. Then swallowed her down. She…she screamed, she cried…she begged me to let her out…she…apologized…and then…she was in my head, instead of my body." She paused. "At least, I—I ''think'' she is. I can't ''find'' her. She…she may be hiding from me, she may be hurt mentally…I don't know. When I came to my senses, I realized that I…I'd ''raped'' my best friend. And then—well, I had to go. Had to escape…so I ran. Across time, across dimensions, homing in on you…until…here I am."

"Oh." There wasn't much else Throat Wolf could say to that. He'd had a suicidal friend before, had friends with problems of all sorts…but never one who had eaten her best friend against her will. What did you ''say'' in a situation like that? "Then…are you going to eat me, too?"

She blinked. "Huh?"

"Well—why else would you have come to me?" He shrugged. "If I were writing the story, that's probably what I'd have you do. Come here to eat me so my authorialness could filter through to you, and you could be in control of your own fate, or something like that." He paused, noticing the look that was starting to form on her face. "It would—it would be a completely misguided notion, of course!" he said hastily. "It would really cause the whole universe to self-destruct or something, now that I think about it. Which would be an ironic way to end the story, and also explain why there wouldn't be any more Wolfen stories, ever—because the author had been digested by one. Um, paradox and all that."

"You're making my brain hurt," Janet said slowly.

"Well, good—er, I mean, it's something to think about. Or not to think about. Or, well, something."

"You're just worried that I'm going to eat you, aren't you?" Janet said. "Not it might not be interesting to see what happened, but you're forgetting…I don't like eating people. I don't think it's ''right''."

"Did you feel the same way about hamburgers?" T.W. asked in spite of himself. "After all, cows are killed ''dead'' so we can eat them…at least when you eat a person, or animal, or whatever, they're still alive inside of you."

Janet snorted. "That's the argument Sonja used on Greg and Megan's mother in that other story you wrote."

"I know, I know, I wrote it. You just…triggered it somehow." He shrugged. "Look, I know just how you feel. Hell, how could I not? I wrote you. In some weird, sick sense, you're a part of me that's somehow taken on a life of its own. I don't want to think about what Freud would say. But…what I'm saying is, it's not wrong—not for you. It shouldn't be. I didn't write you to feel that way. I mean…I wrote you to exorcise some personal demons, true. But those demons should have their free reign, in the place where I let them play." He paused. "I'm…not making any sense, am I?"

"No. You sound like you're trying to convince yourself you're not a sick little puppy to me." Janet smiled in spite of herself. "But to accept for a moment what you're saying is true…would you be willing to prove it?"

"Er…how's that?"

"By being my first meal?"

T.W. snorted. By now, despite voices clamoring that he was beyond insane now, nothing less than a complete ''loony'', he was beyond the point of fearing for himself. He'd gotten drawn into the philosophy of the conversation. "What would ''that'' prove? If I said yes, it wouldn't mean anything—because I'd be a willing meal, then, and the whole point is your right to take people ''un''willingly."

"Ahhh…so then I should take you ''un''willingly."

"Er…I didn't say that. Um…I'd be willing to let you eat me, except for the fact that being willing wouldn't prove my point, so it would be a waste of time anyway?"

Janet rose from the bed, sauntering toward him. Despite himself, T.W. felt his pants tightening again, just from the way she walked. "Perhaps we should consider this a trial run…my first step into a larger world?" She was…coming onto him. He began to feel woozy—what had he written about Wolfen pheromones?

Throat Wolf stumbled backward, falling out of his chair. "No—er, wait. I mean—"

She walked around, and offered him a hand up. "Hmmm?"

"I—er—are you sure you're all right? You're going on these…mood swings…" His protests were cut off when he felt her warm body pressed up against his, her arms around him, and her lips touching his. "It's…not right…"

"Perhaps not," Janet purred. "But the thing is…I've gone too long without eating, and now my baser instincts are kicking in. I…guess I'll feel worse about it afterward, but…god I'm ''so'' hungry, I can't fight it any longer—"

"Er—wait, I'll find you someone else to eat…"

Janet drew him closer, said quietly, "But I've decided…I want you."

Throat Wolf's hands flailed around frantically as he tried to free himself. They brushed against the warmth of Janet's upper chest, the side of her jumpsuit, the holster on her utility belt… wait a sec… holster…holster…

T.W. put his left arm around her, and started kissing her back, while the right fumbled with the flap on it. "Then…maybe it'd be best to wait a while?"

Her chest heaved as she sighed. "No…no, I can't wait. I'm just about to ''starve''…aaaah!" Janet stiffened and slumped as T.W. discharged the stunner against her. At least, he hoped that was what it was. It looked like he'd imagined a stunner to be, anyway, and the Mechanic-Rangers didn't ordinarily carry more lethal weapons—for crying out loud, why was he thinking in circles like this? He had to…to…do ''something''. Who could he call? The police? A hospital? A veterinarian? They'd call him crazy.

So, in the end, he called the best person he could think of. He called for pizza. All the pizza he could afford.

"Nrggh…what happened?" Janet sat up slowly on his bed, a little later.

"Well, let's just say that I almost became a ''real'' 'Throat Wolf,'" T.W. said, still holding the stunner. "I think it's best I hang onto this for now."

"I…wha? Oh. Ohhh. Oh, God, yes…keep it." She shook her head. "I had a reversion episode. You just set me off. God, I'm so hungry…I haven't eaten bulk in…much too long."

"We need to find you a cow or something," T.W. muttered. "Or maybe a deer—it is hunting season…"

"I don't think I can go that long," Janet said. "I'm…" She sighed. "I'm going to have to get over my aversion and eat ''someone''. Not you, though. But…where'm I going to find someone?"

There was a knock on the door. "Domino's!" the voice called from the other side. "Got your pizza!"

Janet slid lithely to her feet. "Ooooh! Let me get this. Pleeease?"

"Are you planning to do what I think you're—?" Throat Wolf glanced at her, then at the gun in his hand. "Er…I mean, if someone vanishes and they trace it here—"

"Oh, don't worry, they won't trace it here. I've got ways around that." Janet grinned wickedly at him. "And would you pass up the chance to watch? Truly? To see the very thing you've been writing about all this time?"

"Er…" Throat Wolf said again.

"Look, you said it yourself, right? It's not wrong for me to want to do it…and you even arranged it in your writing so there isn't any of that nasty 'I killed someone' guilt, because they're not really dead." She shrugged. "Ignore for the moment the fact that, because of diminishing returns, it gets hard to eat enough bulk to birth all of them after a while…but hey."

Throat Wolf sighed. "All right…all right." He pulled out his wallet. "Pay the man for the pizza, and…er…invite him in."

Janet smiled. "I will do exactly that. Oh…and you might want to go back into the kitchenette, or else my pheromones might just knock you out."

"Er…good idea." T.W. wandered back into the kitchenette, and leaned against the refridgerator, watching with a feeling somewhere between horror, disbelief, and…well…arousal. Janet opened the door and smiled to the man—or at least T.W. assumed she was smiling, as her back was to him. She took the stack of pies, handed the man the money…then smiled at him and whispered something. The man's expression turned to dazed, and he limply put out his hand and let Janet lead him inside.

He was…probably a college kid, T.W. decided. Early twenties. Not much of a mustache or beard, probably delivering pizzas to help pay the way through college. Never mind that the value he was taking off his car doing it was probably about the same as what he was getting paid.

Well, he shortly wasn't going to have to worry about ''that'' anymore, at least.

Throat Wolf watched with an odd sort of detachment as she led the boy over to the bed and sat him down on it. She whispered something in his ear, and he nodded raptly and began to take his clothes off. Janet did the same, sliding out of the one-piece jumpsuit and utility belt to reveal she was totally naked underneath. She whispered in his ear again, and he began disrobing faster.

T.W. couldn't tear his eyes away, now. For Janet's body was every bit as fantastic as he'd ever imagined it might be…and she was teasing the pizza man with it, moving it back and forth in front of him…hypnotizing him. And hypnotizing ''him'', too, T.W. realized…or perhaps that was just a hint of her pheromones in the air.

Now they were kissing…she was pulling him closer to her, putting her arms around him, caressing his body with light hands. The boy looked like he was somewhere between dazed and disbelieving, and now quite far away from caring. She kissed him, and kissed him again…they made their way to the bed now. After not much further foreplay, she was on top, lowering herself onto him. T.W. by now was physically incapable of turning away…for he knew what was going to happen next, and he did not want to miss it for the world.

Nor was he disappointed. As her lower body still straddled the pizza driver's, still pinning him down…she began to change. Her body sprouted brown fur, and her head sloped forward, becoming more angular…larger…her body elongaged and bent, pushing forward and backward—her legs were changing into a more canine configuration, and another set were coming in between those and her arms. T.W. recognized this form, of course—what had been called "wolftaurs" on FurryMUCK, and one of the main forms the Wolfen favored. She was a big one, too—her haunches overflowed the head of the bed, bumping up against the shelves beyond it, and her forepaws brushed the wall at the bed's foot. The driver was completely pinned underneath, still coupled to the spot under Janet's wolf-tail.

"Well, now," Janet rumbled. "What have we here?" She gently reached underneath and pulled the nude man up for a face-to-face. "Well, don't you look delicious?"

"What—what ''are'' you?" The man seemed to have snapped out of the hormonal trance a little—perhaps it was the adrenalin and endorphins from the afterglow.

"Hungry," Janet said. "And since you did ''such'' a good job of satisfying me one way…I thought you might want to see if you could do so another way, too."

"I…oh no…I have to get back to work—er…let me go, please!"

"Do you really want that?" Janet whispered to him. "I can free you from your boring, everyday life…promise you a much more fulfilling and comforting one inside of me…"

"I…er…"

She cradled him in her arms, like a doll or a child. "Imagine it…feeling the warmth all around you as my tongue caresses you on the way down…ending up in a sweet, hot place where your cares and worries dissolve as you do…"

"Let…let me go…please?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't do that. You see…" She lowered her voice to a whisper. "…I'm ''starving''. And you're the first shot at a decent meal I've had in ''forever''. I'm going to have to take advantage of that while I can." She grasped him below the armpits and lifted him up, to look at him face to face…and then she licked his face. As he gasped and spluttered, she opened her maw wide, lowering the halves of her jaw over his head.

Ignoring his muffled cries of, "No—no!" Janet crammed him into her mouth, head first. His struggling became fainter as more of him went into her mouth. Janet glanced over her shoulder and winked at Throat Wolf, and turned slightly to afford him a better view of the front of her throat. He could see the silhouette of her dinner making its way down, struggling as it went.

In spite of himself, Throat Wolf was fascinated—and more than a little turned on. He glanced down and started in some embarrassment as he realized where his hand was going. Janet's chuckles were muffled by the body disappearing into her mouth, but her eyes conveyed the humor.

The man went in up to his waist…to his thighs…his feet vanished into Janet's mouth. She swallowed again, and twice more, and those passed down her throat as well…and then he was gone, and but her sides were bulging as her stomach accomodated the meal.

"Come here," Janet called over to Throat Wolf. "Come here and feel this. Don't worry, I won't bite."

"I know you won't…you don't bite, you ''swallow''."

"Silly boy, I'm ''full'' now. And I want you to…come on, just come here. I won't eat you. Yet, anyway." She winked.

Throat Wolf came out from the kitchenette, and over to where the Wolfen reclined on his bed. "Put your hand…right here." Janet patted the side of her wolf torso. "And your ear, too, if you want."

"What'm I…oh." As his hand touched her side, he could feel through it the outline of a body. The man's shoulder, it felt like. He was still squirming inside her, and for a moment Throat Wolf saw the silhouette of a hand against her skin. Leaning closer, he heard the muffled cries for help, growing gradually fainter.

"Isn't he sweet? Well, actually sort of sweet-salty." Janet smiled. Throat Wolf shivered in spite of himself. It was one thing to ''say'' Wolfen should hunt and eat live prey…but to be faced with the ''reality'' of it…

"Would you do me a favor? Help me digest him?" Janet rumbled. "Just…massage my side there. Yes, ''there''…that helps the juices flow evenly…I'll have him broken down before you know it."

Had it all just been a dream? Throat Wolf wondered, as he woke up the next morning in his bed. A dream brought on by rereading his old stories and taking those herbal sleeping supplements that always brought on the funky dreams. Yeah, that had to be it. Funky dream. He hadn't just had one of his fictitious characters wander into his life, talk about Heinlein, and eat a pizza delivery man. She hadn't then taken the man's uniform and his car and gone off to "take care of things," coming back with a story about driving it into the river where it would be found in a day or so. She hadn't curled up in the corner to sleep while he crashed in the very bed where she had sex with and then devoured the delivery man. It had all been a dream…just a dream…then…why was he hearing gentle sobbing coming from across the room?

Throat Wolf peeped out from under the covers, over the dozen or so empty pizza boxes that had added to the general kippleness of his room, to see Janet, now in human form with her knees drawn up to her chest, crying. She looked up, saw he was awake. "Why didn't…why didn't you stop me?" she asked quietly. "I wasn't…I wasn't in my right mind…"

"Because I didn't want to see you hurt yourself with the Wolfen equivalent of anorexia?" Throat Wolf sighed. It hadn't all been a dream. He wasn't sure whether he was disappointed or relieved. "Look…you enjoyed yourself. And your dinner enjoyed himself, too. Well, maybe not at the end, but from what I was seeing it looked like some great sex to me. What's it going to take to make you stop beating yourself up about it?"

Janet shook her head. "I don't know. I just…it feels like something's wrong inside of me. I ate him with hardly a second thought. And I nearly ate you, earlier. But…I know it's ''wrong''."

"Right, it's wrong to eat when you're hungry. I'll have to remember that."

She glared at him. "You're ''not'' one of us. You could never understand."

"Janet, do you know how silly it sounds saying that to the person who ''wrote'' you? I know you from the inside out. I can understand just about as well as I possibly could without ''being'' you." Throat Wolf shook his head. "What ''is'' your problem? How can I fix it? No, no…that's rhetorical, don't answer." Throat Wolf got up and wandered over to his computer, not bothering to throw on anything other than his briefs. He moved the mouse to disengage the screensaver and called up that aborted text editor window, on which to doodle.

Janet watched him, for a moment forgetting even to cry. "What're you—"

TW held up his hand without looking at her. "Shhh—shhh, I'm trying to think." He plinked idly away on the keyboard for a few seconds. "What is your problem…hmm. You know, if you're a character I created, from a world I created, it logically follows that your problem, whatever it is, can be dealt with as if this were a story I was writing. If it were a story I was writing…what would it be? And how would I deal with it? If I was writing this story ''about'' myself…what should I do to help you? What would ''I'' want me to do?"

"You're confusing me. That's what you're doing."

"Shush. There has to be a solution, and one that's amenable to both of us. I don't write snuff stories, you know that."

"Just ones that ''look'' like snuff stories. I remember how the first part of She-Wolf ends," Janet sniffed.

"Don't confuse me with the facts, I'm ''thinking'' here." T.W. typed out a brief outline in the text editor window. "Follow it to its logical conclusion…and…hmm."

"What?" Janet asked.

"Well, the most likely thing is that I'm supposed to care so much for you that I give up my existence for you—"

"—like my father did for Charlene," Janet pointed out.

"…letting you swallow me and digest me and hoping I can sort out whatever your mental problems are from the inside of your head."

"—like Chet and Sonja did," Janet said.

"Er, well, yes. As a writer, I'm nothing if not thematically consistent." He chuckled ruefully. "And at the same time…assuming that I'm writing this story about me, it would be more directly fulfilling one of the author's fantasies, which is another mark in its favor. After all, it's a lot easier to fantasize about oneself when you write the story involving yourself."

"Isn't that called Mary Sue or something?"

"Or something, yeah." He shrugged. "Anyhow, that's the way I'd write it if I were writing it. And, though obviously I'm ''not'', since this is real life, well, your problem follows from causes stemming from stories written by me, so it ''should'' hold true that the solution is similar."

Janet nodded slowly. "So you think…that you can deal with my angsting problems…by letting me eat you? That's…utterly crazy. It's corny. It's bad…wri…ting…my God, you might be onto something! So…when would you like me to eat you?"

"Er…I didn't say that I ''wanted'' you to eat me…I just said that if I were writing this as a story, it might…be…be…what are you doing?" As the nude engineer sauntered over toward him, Throat Wolf realized to his chagrin that he'd left the stunner on the shelves by his bed…and then, as she kissed him, the thought left his mind entirely.

She was standing before him now, completely naked, kissing him…funny, when had she become the most beautiful girl in the world? But she was…she had a sort of a soft glow surrounding her. Throat Wolf wondered why he'd never seen it before. But it seemed like there was something about her that he needed to remember—something vital. But…why worry about it? It would come to him.

She kissed him with those ruby red lips of hers, sending a thrill through his body. Such sensitive lips…she seemed to know just what turned him on, and boy was he ever getting that way. Her arms were around him, cradling him to her. She whispered, "Have you ever had a girl eat you before?"

"No…"

"Well, you're about to now…" She kissed him again…it seemed her lips were growing larger…or was he growing smaller? It didn't matter…they were such soft lips…so warm, so inviting…the tongue was not so much probing his own mouth now as simply licking his face, but he didn't mind that…it tickled a little, but didn't feel bad. He closed his eyes.

There was something covering his head now, like a hood…as her tongue pushed his head back and forth, he realized it was her mouth. He'd never known a girl who could do that with her mouth before. Just how big a mouth did she ''have''? Again…something he ought to remember, but…the way he was feeling now, he couldn't think of it.

Her hands placed his own hands over her breasts…they were already swelling, the aurioles growing quite hard. He massaged them…it seemed the least he could do. Then her hands reached down to below his waist, to make sure that things there slid together the way they were supposed to…and he thrust, and thrust, and…bliss.

Throat Wolf felt a couple of soft, puffy things lower down now, around his neck…lips? If that thing moving against his face was a tongue, that was sort of what they had to be, wasn't it? They felt a little strange, but…not so bad, all in all. Now they were moving down past his shoulders, and his hands had to stop massaging her breasts so they could stay straight at his side. She was pushing him upward…reluctantly, he came loose from her. Funny, now his head was bumping something…then, as her tongue mashed his chest against the roof of her mouth, being shoved forward into that something. It clutched him tightly—he couldn't move his head, and it was hard to breathe now. And he was being pushed further into it, as the encircling lips passed his waist.

The realization slowly dawned on Throat Wolf that he was now entering the throat ''of'' a wolf—though one in human guise. The odd thought crossed his mind that he'd never written about them doing ''that'' before. And then, before he could think to struggle, he was distracted by the sensation of a giant, warm, wet tongue against his privates…and even though he'd thought he'd shot his load just a few minutes before, he found himself hardening again, thrusting again despite the discomfort of his head and neck, and being carried away on a wave of pleasure.

By the time he was aware of himself again, Throat Wolf's ankles and feet were the only part of him not surrounded by warm wetness, and they were passing those giant lips at this very moment. All the blood was rushing to his head from being suspended upside down in Janet's throat. He was being eaten alive…and he was held too tightly by her esophagus muscles to do more than squirm a little…and he could tell by the laughter from all around him that she ''liked'' that.

His head was breaking through into the open now…he was being squeezed out like a tube of toothpaste. His shoulders popped out as his knees went in, then his chest, then gradually his legs…T.W. was lying on his back, now, in what felt like a large, wet leather sack. Only he knew it really wasn't so large at all, it was just normal human stomach sized, for that's what Janet was just now.

The Wolfen spatial magic had shrunk him down to size—except it hadn't, really; when she digested him, she'd still get his entire body mass to fuel her. He didn't know exactly how it worked; he'd just written it that way. For a moment, the insanity of it amused him, almost hysterically…he was the only person in the world—perhaps in the entire multiverse—to understand so clearly what had just happened. He was almost embarrassed to find himself babbling, "Oh…no…you ate me. You really did…it's really happening to me. You really ate me. This is…really what it feels like…what I wrote about all those times…oh no…"

He felt a sort of gentle pressure all around him as Janet gently massaged her stomach. "It's all right…this is what you wanted, remember?"

T.W. moaned. "Oh, God, no—all the loose ends in my life. My friends, my family…if nothing else, I'm just going to vanish for a few years. At least."

"You could beg me to let you out, you know…" Her voice sounded drowsy…

"Would it help?"

"No…but it would let me get off again…God, I love the feeling of power from that…having someone inside me, pushing against my tummy, trying to get out…"

T.W. pushed against the stomach wall gently. "Oh…please…please let me out?"

"Oh, yes…that's the way…just like that…" The stomach motion felt like she was rocking gently…touching herself? T.W. struggled gamely until the fumes and the fluids began to overtake him—it was all he could do. His last thought was that he certainly ''hoped'' his theory had been right…because if it hadn't, then it was all for nothing.

{{Separator|d}}

He was adrift in a flickering realm of sensation, like someone was showing an out-of-frame movie way too fast. He felt as though he should be nauseous, but lacked the body to be nauseous with. Then things stopped moving so fast and solidified, and he found himself on a vast plain of mist. He knew, rationally, he should have expected this…it was where Greg had found himself in Sonja's Tale, after all. Still, it was a little odd to find one's stories coming true—especially one's more ''prurient'' stories. Why couldn't it have been one of the nice pedestrian fantasy or science fiction worlds he wrote about in his non-pseudonymous identity?

He snorted, thinking about it. Probably because meeting one's writer had become passe in them. But for vore stories, it was practically ''de rigeur'', wasn't it? How many of them featured a protagonist who just happened to be named the same as the author? "Just my luck…I swore I'd never write a story like that…and so the story wrote me, instead."

Throat Wolf started walking. "Now, if my hunch was right, there should be a dream sequence somewhere around here that explains what's going wrong in her head. I even think I know what it must be—or what it would be if ''I'' were writing it. Janet's been acting like two different people…and she mentioned what happened to Cassandra earlier. I'd have done that so the audience could start putting things together so the ending wouldn't seem to be coming out of nowhere. So…"

The landscape changed, and T.W. was walking through a forest. A familiar-looking forest, actually—it looked as he'd imagined the Persephone Colony groves to look when he'd been writing their story. Even if his imagination hadn't been this sharp and vivid, it had been the same. He took a moment to reflect again upon how strange it was to have one's imagination come to life, then kept walking. From a clearing up ahead, he heard a low moaning sound, and quickened his pace. If it was what he thought it was…

And it was. A wolftaur was lying on her chest in the clearing, moaning, her mouth lolling open. Another woman—this one a brunette, whose face looked slightly Slavic when seen in profile, was just leaning forward to look into the mouth.

"Stop! Wait!" Throat Wolf yelled, running forward. "Don't! Wait a moment, Cassandra!"

Cassandra stopped, and looked up. "What? Why should I? And—who're you?"

"My name—is not important. I'll explain it all later. But listen—she's got integration shock, and she's mad at you for making her a Wolfen! She's trying to trick you—she's going to eat you if you stick your head in there."

"Why should I believe you?"

"Look, let ''me'' look in her throat, then. If I'm wrong, then I'll be your meal. Right here, right now."

Cassandra cocked her head. "Without paperwork and witnesses? That would cause more trouble."

"I'm not from your world. They wouldn't know me. I'm…well, it's hard to explain where I come from, but it's not here."

Cassandra paused, then turned to look at Janet, stepping back slightly and reverting to her similar wolftauran form. "Is what he says…true?

The Wolfen's expression had changed from one of pain to one of rage. She jumped to her feet and charged at Throat Wolf. "How ''dare'' you! You ruined everything!"

"You'll thank me for it in the en—gah!" In the ensuing tackle, T.W.'s head was knocked against a tree, and the lights went out for a few moments.

Throat Wolf came back to awareness to find himself lying facedown on something soft and wet. He managed to raise his face and look up, and saw what he expected to see—daylight filtering in from between two rows of teeth. She was playing with him…pressing him against the roof of her mouth, savoring him…despite himself, T.W. was becoming aroused again. But…there was no time for that now. Peering between Janet's teeth, he saw Cassandra at the far end of the clearing, looking very upset.

"Go over to her," T.W. whispered.

The sound issued from Janet's windpipe, behind him. "Gwah?"

"I know you can hear me perfectly well—there's tubes connecting people's mouths to their ears, and Wolfen are no different. I said go over to her."

"Gwy shouh I? ''You'' wuih ebwythih."

"Look, just consider it a last request, eh? I've got no trouble with you eating me…what I've got trouble with is you two breaking up. You're friends, you're family—look, just go. ''Before'' you swallow me. And don't talk with your mouth full."

For a long moment, Throat Wolf thought that the gambit might not work. She was still suffering from integration shock, after all—he didn't know what she'd do. He could only hope, since she was one of his characters, that she'd be inclined to be reasonable. And so, after that long moment, he was relieved to see the terrain start slowly dipping and moving, as Janet made her way over toward Cassandra.

Cassandra looked up, bitterly. "What do ''you'' want? To try to eat me again, I suppose?"

"Now that's not fair, and you know it," Throat Wolf said loudly. "She's under integration shock—she's not in her right mind. You know what that is, it's why they assigned her to watch ''you'' after you were cubbed."

Cassandra started. "You…how do ''you'' know that?"

"I know a lot of things. I even know how your sister became your mother, a long, long time ago. But that's not important." He paused for a moment as he slid backward a few inches in Janet's mouth. "I don't think I have much time left, but—you need to apologize to Janet."

"Apologize? But…I thought she ''wanted'' to be a Wolfen."

"At the moment, she more sort of doesn't. So you ''need'' to apologize to her…now. And mean it."

Cassandra looked at Janet. Really looked at her, almost as if seeing her for the first time. Then her eyes widened, and her expression softened. "I…oh, God, Janet, I ''am'' sorry. I…I didn't realize. How could I have been so thoughtless. All I wanted was for you to be…like me…and for us to be friends and companions this way. I never thought that…you might feel so badly about it when you remembered."

And then—it was hard for T.W. to see from this perspective—they seemed to be next to each other, leaning against each other…making up with soft murmurs that didn't suffer from one of them having a full mouth. And then…Janet's mouth started to open, wider, and her tongue was pushing him forward. Was she letting him out…? No…it wasn't any lighter outside her mouth. Throat Wolf felt the teeth scrape gently along his side, and then landed on…another tongue? He suddenly realized what had happened…he'd just been kissed from Janet's mouth…into Cassie's. For a moment, the insane thought, "Oh, she's making up with a ''gift'', how sweet," passed through his mind…then, as he started sliding toward the back of Cassie's throat, Throat Wolf said, "Er…if you're both friends again, I don't suppose you could let me out now?"

Cassandra's voice spoke in his head. "Now, now…you ''said'' I could eat you."

"If it wasn't true, I said! And…it's true, so…"

"Details, details…" Her head tilted back, and Throat Wolf was once again crammed into a tightly constricting tube of muscle, forcing him back and down, head first, into the belly of the beast. As the warmth surrounded him, he simply couldn't help himself. It amused Cassie. "Oh, you're trying to make yourself hard for me to swallow by putting out a little spike? Nice try, but it just won't work. Oh, and now you're ''lubricating'' your progress…mmm, tasty."

A few moments later, Throat Wolf plopped into another hot, moist bag. He sighed…through the wall of body tissue, he could hear conversational tones, though he couldn't make out any of the individual words. But they seemed friendly—and perhaps even more than friendly. Throat Wolf sighed, and waited for digestion to come. He wondered if it would be different to be in the Wolfen dreamscape of someone who was herself within a Wolfen dreamscape.

And then, suddenly, everything bucked around him. He was being all tossed about…and then pushed ''up''. He gasped at being squeezed again. Cassandra was…regurgitating him? "But that almost ''never'' happens in these stories," T.W. murmured. "Even if the victim's ''expecting'' it."

But up he came, to be spat out into Janet's waiting arms. She was now human in form, and quite naked. Cassandra changed to the same, now that T.W. was all the way out. Throat Wolf managed a feeble, "Er…hi."

"We remember now," Janet said.

Cassandra nodded. "You've broken the cycle. We're not…conflicted anymore—we're two separate personalities again. And I think, Janet will be a little better able to deal with eating other people now, too. But…how did you know?"

Throat Wolf shrugged. "Well, it was what I'd have written. Funky mental meldings are one of my recurring themes, in whatever writing I do. Having the two of you get all tangled up and not knowing who was who in the same body…it just logically followed."

"Er…huh?" Cassandra asked.

"I'll explain later, silly wolfie," Janet said. "Anyway…it was quite a risk you took, enticing us to eat you like that."

"Well, ''that'' part of it was an accident," Throat Wolf admitted. "Not that it wasn't an enjoyable enough accident, but…God, what am I going to do now? I can't be gone for the several years it'll take for Wolfen or human magenetic gestation and growth back to maturity. My family and friends will worry about me."

"I think…we can solve that problem," Janet said. "In my travels, I've found that different universes move at different rates of time. We'll just find a really, really fast one to birth and raise you in, then come back, and it'll only have been a few days here."

"You can do that?" Throat Wolf asked. Janet nodded.

"Er…universal travels?" Cassandra asked. "I ''have'' been out of the loop, haven't I?"

"I ''told'' you, I'll explain all that later." Janet rolled her eyes. "Anyway…this is the point where you have to decide."

"Decide?" T.W. asked.

"Human…or Wolfen," Janet said. "Just so it's ''clear'' there's no confusion and we don't start ''this'' thing off again."

T.W. blinked. "Well, isn't it obvious? I mean, all things considered, I'd rather be—"

{{Separator|d}}

Had it all just been a dream? Throat Wolf wondered, as he slept lazily, even as the sun was rising high in the sky outside. It had been a strange one. He had been—wait, why were the covers ''wet''?

He opened one eye, and sighed, looking out at the world from behind a set of teeth. All of his body was in her throat, except for his head, which just filled her mouth, so that his cold black nose was nearly touching the back of her front teeth. "Mooooom! Cassie's swallowing me again!"

The jaws around his head opened, and the smiling face of a blonde human looked in. "Aww, isn't that cute…" She reached in and petted him, then gave his nose a slight shove, as if to push him all the way down her throat.

"Mooom!"

She winked. "Sorry! Cassie, cough him up."

The Wolfen cub's throat muscles contracted, and Throat Wolf was expelled into the cool, damp air of the cave. He landed on a mat of straw, looked around, and stretched. As Janet scolded Cassie, over Cassie's protests ("But Mom, he shouldn't call himself Throat if he doesn't wanna be in mine!"), T.W. wandered out of the cave mouth to wash the Cassie drool off his fur in the creek. He sighed happily. All that stuff about being a human, writing stories about the Wolfen…it ''had'' all been a dream.

Or had it?

{{Separator|d}}

The ''real'' Throat Wolf grinned as he clattered out the closing lines of the story on his loud old IBM PS/2 keyboard. The nice thing about writing anonymous stories was that you could be as zany as you wanted in them. After all, nobody was ever going to connect them back to you ''anyway''. Why not?

Perhaps it was a little smug of him, but he felt rather proud of this story. After all, writing stories about oneself ''was'' a staple of the vore (and sex stories in general) field. It had been done to death. (Usually literally, in the case of vore stories.) Which meant that the field was ripe for a clever, self-aware parody of the trend. If he did think so himself.

As for all that alternate universe solipsistic stuff…well, who believed in that, anyway? If pressed, he supposed he could explain it by saying that when an author's characters meet the author, the universe is instantly and retroactively split off from the main universe to become a separate one, so even if the protagonist had really ''been'' him up to the point Janet had knocked on the door, it wasn't him for everything that followed…

"Yeesh, I'm making my ''own'' brain hurt now."

Throat Wolf shrugged, and leaned back in his chair, just grinning for a moment. He couldn't wait to see the reactions when this hit the TSA-Talk list, and would be sorely disappointed if he didn't at least get one or two "what the hell?" type of comments. And heck, the way the story was going, he probably would.

He sat there for a while, smug in his complacency, until a few moments later, when…

There was a knock at the door.

{{Separator|d|'''THE END'''}}

{{series bar

| series=She-Wolf

| previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]

| next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]]

[[Category: Wolf]]

[[Category: Erotica]]

[[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet

2009-07-07T22:47:29Z

Throat Wolf: cleaning up a couple of links

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Cassandra and Janet

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Cassandra and Janet}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Cassandra and Janet

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= She-Wolf

|series= She-Wolf

|position= 3

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author note|Wolfen of the future! This is the first of the stories I'm really proud of, though I still think it's a bit rough around the edges. I'm especially proud of the bit about Wolfen romance novels.

Human Janet and wolfen Cassandra go out on a mission to repair some broken equipment.}}

{{dropcap|A}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

re you ready yet?"

"Just a moment, Cassie!"

"I swear, you humans always take so long." Cassandra, an attractive brunette with Slavic features, paced outside the habhut in which her friend was getting ready.

"Some of us aren't natural-born shapeshifters, Cassie."

"That, like most things on this miserable planet, can be fixed, Janet."

"Noooo thanks, Cassie," the petite blonde said, zipping up her Persephone Colony jumpsuit as she stepped out of the hut. "I'm not ready to experience the rigors of the Wolfen digestive tract just yet."

"A pity," Cassandra said. "You would be ''most'' delicious."

"So you've said, only a couple hundred times," Janet said. "If I ever do decide to throw myself to a Wolfen, you'll be the first to know."

"I have had the magenetic treatment, you know. So it is not as though it would be a permanent change."

"Yes, just three or four years out of my life," Janet said. "For a human, that's a lot of time. Anyway, is the airboat checked and ready?"

"Absolutely. What's on our agenda for today, partner?"

"We'll be checking the remote sensor picket today."

"The ones past the Eastern Desert?" Cassandra asked.

"That's the only remote sensor picket we have!" Janice said cheerfully, tapping the screen of the PDA with their assignment briefing on it. "Fly out, run diagnostics, make any necessary repairs, and our day's finished; we can knock off early."

"But it's five hours each way!" Cassandra protested. "It'll be thirdmoon before we're back."

"You have something better to do with your time, wolfie?" Janice asked, sting taken out of the epithet by her teasing tone.

"I guess not," Cassandra said. "But I hope they're paying us overtime for this."

"Just put a few good books on your comp and meet me on the airfield in fifteen minutes," Janet said. "Since ths flight's so long, I might let you get some airtime toward your license."

"Ah, right! Perhaps I should pack a snack." She paused, looking speculatively at Janet. "Hmm...on second thought, perhaps not." With a wink, she turned and dashed off in the loping gait that characterized Wolfen even in human form, leaving Janet to chuckle and shake her head in mild amusement.

Of course, there was really no threat implicit in Cassandra's teasing. She had always been that way for the four years Janet had known her, since Janet had been fourteen. At the time, she had managed to get into a financial crisis, and had lied about her age in order to take on a job working with the colony's Wolfen. They were always in need of humans willing to help out--and they paid hazard rates. She had always been good with animals, so why not?

Even though Charlene, the colony's main Wolfen broodmother, had seen right through the age deceit, she had also seen something in Janet that had caused her to take her on for the job--and a riskier job than she had bargained for at that: fostering what the Wolfen called a "longsleeper"--a Wolfen who had not been enbodied for a long time.

"We try to cycle through Wolfen souls as best we can, to make sure they all know the new rules we all live by. But there are so many of us, and some have stayed within for a very long time, and these could be potentially dangerous as their original memories and behavioral tendancies return as they grow up," Charlene had explained. "It was not always as it is now, you know. Before we 'came out' as a species in 2050, we...much as I hate to admit it of the race...preyed on humans, taking who we wished, when we wished. There are some who enjoyed that, who would still desire the old ways--and others who might not understand at first. But if they are raised and taught properly while still young, before they reawaken to their old selves, we can usually turn them to our way of thinking."

Janet had nodded, trying to understand this. "The Wolfen change isn't permanent anymore, though, is it, thanks to the magenetic change? I mean, you could rebirth them as humans until they learn, then, um, reWolfenize them?" When the Wolfen had revealed themselves in 2050, as every schoolgirl was now taught, it had caused a reawakening of interest in magic, and it had not been long before someone had discovered a magic-genetic, or magenetic, process that could reprogram Wolfen genetics to allow Wolfen to rebirth their prey as humans if they wished, instead of Wolfen.

This had neatly solved the problem of geometric progression that could have converted all humanity to Wolfenity within a few more decades. It had also brought about an end to many diseases, such as cancer--Wolfen-rebirthed humans were disease-free and healthy, and grew back to maturity in three years, much as reborn Wolfen did. It had also created a thriving industry of Wolfen reparents, for the elderly wealthy (and eventually middle-class) who wished to be born again in a manner other than religious.

In the end, the Wolfen had been tamed not by threat of violence (although there had been riots in the 2050s and 60s) but by bureaucracy--there was so much tape put in place surrounding the Wolfen ingestion of sentients that it became more practical for many Wolfen to return to the stomachs of other Wolfen than to try to survive on their own. There was still an undercurrent of anti-Wolfen paranoia on Earth--and the bulk protein supplements they ate in lieu of living meat were bland enough that some of them might sooner or later do something they would then regret.

All this changed, of course, with the colonization efforts. The powers-that-be realized it was a lot less expensive in terms of mission payload to send half a dozen Wolfen loaded down with digested and stored human colonists and a few tons of bulk protein than to send cryo-capsules full of people. It might take some time to get the colonies on their feet, but it could be done, especially with the Wolfen as birthing engines. At that point, the Wolfen on earth saw which way the wind was blowing, and arranged to leave earth ''en masse''...spreading to all the outlying colonies where they could be better treated.

Janet had been drawn out of her reflections on Wolfen-human history when Charlene had replied, "No...we've found that Wolfen, even the formerly-human, do not react well to being humanized. It's a cruelty to them--even if only for a little while."

"So...then what? Keep them under heavy guard until they can be taught?" Janet had asked.

"No," Charlene had said. "Even as cubs, they can sense when they aren't trusted. This makes them trust less in return--and be even more likely to lash out, to give in to old tendancies. The best way is to give them all the attention we can--one to one. Which is something that humans are actually better at than Wolfen. You see, we litter--and when we try to devote all our attention to all of them, not enough is left to train them properly in this way."

"So, that means..."

"...I will be dealing personally with those most likely to cause problems--and selected humans will be raising the ones less so. And that includes you."

"Me?" Janet had blinked, a bit startled by this. It was not at all what she had been expecting from the job description of working with Wolfen. "But I'm only--"

"Fourteen? I know. But I've seen your psych-test scores. You show a high level of maturity for your age, good maternal instincts, and no more fear or dislike of Wolfen than is natural for humans of your age. And Cassandra--the one I've picked for you--is really a good one. She should not require much guidance--but she will require some. And that is where you will come in."

"When can...I meet her?" Janet had asked.

"Just a few weeks now," Charlene had said, meaningfully patting the expanded abdomen of the lower half of her wolfish-centaur body.

"Oh..." Janet said. "Then my job begins..."

"...just as soon as I've weaned her, yes--a week or two after that," Charlene had replied. "But don't think you'll have nothing to do in the meantime! You should have just about finished your 'basic training' by then."

"'Basic training?'" Janet had wondered aloud.

"Wolfen handling classes. If after having them you still want the job--then you ''will'' be able to handle it."

Janet had nodded. "Sounds like a deal to me."

The classes had been somewhat unsettling, and had included complete details of the Wolfen lifecycle, hunting and feeding habits, and digestive-reproductive system, as well as basic medical and nutritional care for the young Wolfen. There had been a video of what had been euphemistically called "a Wolfen-human ingestion interaction" that had been uncomfortably close to a snuff porn flick for Janet's youthful tastes. And there had been instruction with the hand-stunner she was issued, which would be continually locked to her wrist in a powerholster for just in case her youthful charge acted up.

By the time it was over, Janet had been half-expecting to be taking care of a monster--but what she had ended up with had been a cute little hyperactive bundle of puppyish fur who had been a handful to keep up with the first few months. Cassandra, or Cassie as Janet had nicknamed her, had grown to love and respect her, and it had been reciprocal. She had only really tried to eat Janet once, in play that had grown a bit too rough, and had been truly contrite after waking up from Janet's stun charge. Since then, especially as her original adult memory had returned to her, Cassandra had elected to tease Janet about it, referring to her more than once as a future dinner to which she looked forward. But in truth, there was far too much mutual love and respect there for Cassie to take her unwillingly--an act most Wolfen now acknowledged as tantamount to rape. For Janet's part, she was not sure she liked the idea of being swallowed down into the stomach of someone else--even her best friend--but had promised Cassandra that sooner or later, she ''might'' consider it.

As a young adult, Cassandra was a truly interesting character. Despite having over a hundred years of life-memories, it seemed a Wolfen rebirth truly was a rebirth, and her attitude was of the teen whose age she now resembled in body. She made a good friend to Janet, as well as a perfect partner when the time came to join Persephone Colony's mechanic-ranger corps. The corps was mostly in charge of maintenance on colony systems, from the local to the outlying, and it made a good job for two free-ranging, slightly wild teens--most of the time. Boredom was an occupational hazard, and it looked like the hazard was going to strike today.

Janet awoke from her reverie as she arrived at the airfield and made the customary inspection of the airboat they would be taking out on patrol. It looked like sort of a cross between a yacht and an airplane, with a wide open deck foreward and a streamlined pressurized fuselage that was occupied during speed flights. Antigravity thrusters kept it in the air, and turbojets propelled it horizontally, to a maximum speed of just under four hundred miles per hour. Airboats were sort of the utility workhorse of Persephone Colony; smaller, faster scoutships were also used a great deal. Janet and Cassandra would probably have used one today, but they were too close and claustrophobic for a Wolfen to enjoy--especially Cassandra, as Janet knew from experience.

"Everything in order, I trust?" Cassandra asked from behind her, as Janet was scrutinizing the onboard computer's logs.

Janet wasn't startled, being well-accustomed to Cassandra's near-silent approaches. "Looks like it," she agreed. "Ready for a day alone in the stratosphere?"

"Looking forward to it, actually. It gives me a chance to catch up on my reading." Cassandra grinned at her. "My firstbirthsister's latest just came down the tach."

"Oh, really? Beam it to me, her stuff's interesting."

Cassandra raised an eyebrow. "This from someone who compared her to 'Barbara Cartland crossed with Piers Anthony'?"

"Did I say that?" Janet asked innocently.

"Uh-huh. Just last week."

"Well, I didn't mean it in a ''bad'' way. Or maybe I did, but it's still kind of interesting to read these things and see how the Wolfen mind thinks. C'mon, beam it over."

Cassandra grinned evilly. "All right. But only if we can take turns reading it aloud the trip out. I'll let ''you'' read the juicy parts."

Janet rolled her eyes. "All right, deal. But let's get a move on--sooner we get there, sooner we get back."

As the airboat lifted off and the turbine whine increased to a loud rumble, Cassandra stepped back to the boat's sleeping quarters and started shedding clothes. She slipped out of the coveralls first, then undid the straps keeping her bra in place and let it drop. Her panties went next, and finally there was not a stitch of clothing on her body.

Cassandra came forward to the control cabin, shaking out her hair so that it fell to her waist. Janet glanced up, shrugged, glanced back to the controls. She knew Cassandra was trying to shock her--as she always had since she had come into her adolescent growth. The Wolfen, observing very few nudity taboos themselves, tended to be amused by humans' foibles, and their reactions to those who broke them. What Janet saw no point in mentioning was that, since she had raised Cassandra from when she was very little, Cassandra's preference for nudity had long ago lost all power to shock her.

Soon giving up on startling Janet, Cassandra let her body expand outward and grow darker and furrier, trading her human guise for her more comfortable Wolfen centaurian form. Shoving aside the gimbal-mounted human-form-factor co-pilot's seat, she settled into place at the controls, glancing at the readouts to check that everything was in full order. She was not fully pilot-rated yet, but Janet thought she was getting pretty close to ready--especially considering that the Wright brothers had not even been born when she'd last been in the human world.

"Autopilot's set," Janet said, sliding her seat back.

"Good." Cassandra grinned wolfishly, tongue lolling out. "Now's the time to stick to your side of that bargain you made."

Janet mock-sighed, and followed her friend back into the living quarters.

"'and as his strugglings within her ceased, and his spirit entered into her own, she knew true contentment at last. It had been a long, exhausting search, then a soul-searing struggle, but she had finally found her soulmate, and they would be together forevermore. The End.'" Janet tossed the PDA onto one of the airboat living quarters' fold-down cots, and glanced over at where Cassandra lay curled up on the ground, listening intently.

Cassandra sighed deeply, happily. "God, I love a happy ending..."

Janet rolled her eyes. "Wolfen romance novels. Why is it that with us, a romantic dinner is supposed to lead to falling in love, but with you it's exactly the other way around?"

Cassandra propped her chin up with her arms and looked over at Janet. "Well, I suppose it's all in the nature of what we consider love. What is it to love someone enough to let him stick bits of himself in you, when instead he could stick the whole thing?"

Janet snorted. "That's one way of putting it, I guess."

Cassandra continued, more quietly and a bit dreamily, "Well, seriously. It takes a great deal of trust and love for someone to place himself entirely at your disposal, knowing that for all practical purposes he will be 'dying' for you, giving you his body for your nourishment, his spirit to keep and protect and perhaps raise again. Asking someone to remother or refather you is the deepest pledge of love and devotion one can make to a Wolfen, for it means giving up ''everything'' for you." She sighed. "Human-Wolfen civilization is a mixed bag--we eat sentients much less often, but at least every time we do, it is for love or devotion, and not the hunt."

Janet nodded. This was nothing new, of course--she'd heard it from the Wolfen class, and even from Cassandra herself a time or two, but Cassandra never tired of talking about it, and Janet figured it was good politics to let her. "Well--I don't think it'll be long before we hit the New Carpathians--I'd probably better get ahead and make sure the autopilot's got us on the right--"

"Did I ever tell you about the man who saved Charlene's life?" Cassandra asked softly. Something in her tone stopped Janet where she was.

"Um...no?" Janet said. She couldn't seem to remember this tale...

"It was in 2052, at the height of the anti-Wolfen riots," Cassandra said quietly.

"How would you know--you weren't--"

"She told me, when I was still in her mind," Cassandra continued, as if she had not been interrupted. "It had been her misfortune to be 'outed' while still trying to blend into society. Oh, how they turned on her, the people she had thought to be her friends. Human friendship quickly turns to fear once you find out you've been living with a 'monster' who could devour you where you stand. All Charlene's protests that she would ''never'' eat one of them without permission fell on deaf ears. She was stoned...bludgeoned. She managed to escape, to crawl into a dark alley, an abandoned building, but she was hurt badly, and weakened by subsisting on protein supplement--even Wolfen regenerative powers have their limits.

"And then he was there--a man she'd known, a classmate from the university. Of all of them, he was the only person not to turn against her. He gently bandaged her wounds--but he knew what she really needed, and he offered it to her the only way he could. I am sure he was scared stiff, and had things he would rather have spent the rest of that human life doing, but...he fed himself to her, and she grew and gained strength and rebirthed him. Of course, the story seemed to have a bittersweet ending, for he wished rebirthing as a human, and so he was..."

Janet sensed a "but" somewhere in there, and so asked it. "...but?"

"But he came back to her, when the colonies were founded..."

"Ah." Janet was beginning to sense where this was going.

"He entered her once more, with the other colonists, then helped build this place when he re-awoke. He lived a human life, parented human children, and then returned to Charlene a final time." Cassandra smiled. "That man was Jason Berk, your father."

"...ah." Janet sat there, more or less stunned--she had not seen ''that'' coming. At least she said quietly. "I...never knew what happened to him. Has he been rebirthed yet?"

Cassandra shook her head. "Not yet."

Janet sat there, trying to find words, her thoughts a confused muddle. "Well," she said at last, "when and if he is, I damn well ''will'' foster him."

Cassandra grinned toothsomely. "If it is in my power, I will see that you do." Just then, the proximity alarm started sounding from the cabin, and Cassandra grinned wider. "And I believe that would be the New Carpathians coming onto the scope?"

Janet scrambled to her feet. "Right--I'd better go check our course. What do you think, high road or low road?"

"Low road, please?" Cassandra asked. "I'm willing to spare the extra time now; I'd like a breeze in my fur and would rather wait being airsick until the trip ''back'', so I can at least enjoy the outing while I'm there."

"Right!" Janet called back from the cabin. "Bringing her down to navigate Sylvania Pass by the land route!" The airboat slowed and descended. Cassandra broke the seal on the pressurized door when they were low enough, and stepped out onto the deck. Janet joined her after a while, the airboat's remoteset strapped to her forearm.

"Ah...the mountain air smells so ''good''!" Cassandra said. "Fresh, cold, and clear." She shook herself from head to tail, and inhaled what seemed to Janet a sufficient amount of air to inflate a small weather balloon.

"Yep--despite the distance, I love these trips," Janet said. "Chance to get away and just ''breathe'' for a while."

"Why ''did'' they put the sensor picket so far away from Colony Central anyway?" Cassandra asked. "Such a long way to go to maintain it."

"We have the tech to make the trips," Janet said. "It keeps the powerful EM transmitters a safe distance from habitation, especially with the mountain range in the way. And it certainly cuts down on the amount of graffiti you'll find spraypainted on dish antennae."

"There is that," Cassandra agreed. "Ahwell. I hope I will be able to hunt the forest when we arrive?"

"Yeah--there should be plenty of grazerbeasts in the woods--they're not sentient, but they are live meat on the hoof, which should be better for you than the protein stuff."

Cassandra nodded. "Then I suppose I might as well relax and enjoy the trip."

Janet leaned against the fore railing of the deck and tapped the remote's controls to give the airboat a steering nudge, then grinned at Cassandra. "Yeah, you should. I'm the one who's going to have to do all the work, anyway."

"Is it my fault I'm not mechanically inclined?" Cassandra asked with a grin.

Janet turned the last bolt and leaned against the side of the transmission tower to relax. There had been a bit more to do than she had expected, between transceiver boards that had reached the end of their service life and were screaming for replacement, and a lightning-struck power generator that needed servicing. She had the feeling that someone had not been doing his full job in the last few monthly inspection rotations, and made a note in her PDAcomp to that effect.

Janet had worked through the afternoon. Cassandra had been sleeping through most of it, after waddling back into the complex with a distended belly. Janet didn't begrudge her the nap, though--she was well aware of the Wolfen metabolism and its limitations, and was just glad to know that she was there.

Now, as she wiped the sweat off and prepared to go back to the airboat's cramped sanitary unit for a shower, the commsignal button on the boat's remote blipped. Janet tabbed the "receive" key. "Yes?"

It was the controller back at Persephone Colony Central. "Evening, Janet--about done?"

"Yeah...just about. Looks like if I leave within an hour, we can be back by thirdmoon, get a good night's sleep before tomorrow's duties."

"You might want to belay that, Janet. Dopplers report a pretty big storm building up over Sylvania Pass."

Janet glanced to the west, where the sky was darkening over the mountains. "Yeah, I saw that. Hoping we can get through before it hits, but if not, no biggie. We've shot through storms before."

"This one looks pretty bad, J. I'd strongly advise staying the night, at least. We don't want to lose you."

Janet considered it. "Would be nice to have a vacation...but there's really just too much work piling up and I'd rather not work double-shifts the rest of the month if I can help it."

"Do what you think best, J, but check your Dopps before you head in."

"Will do, control. Out." Janet stood, stretched to get the kinks out, and limped back to the airboat to shower the sweat away.

A half hour later, Janet stepped out of the cabin and onto the deck. "Hey, lazybones!" she called down to Cassandra. "Time to go home!"

Cassandra yawned. "I will have you know I do not have a lazy bone in my body," she declared mock-indignantly. "Just sleepy ones." She yawned again.

"Well, get over here, sleepyhead, or I'll have to leave you behind," Janet said, hiding a grin. "I'm lowering the cargo elevator for your bloated carcass."

"Now you're getting personal," Cassandra grumped, but got languidly to her feet and padded over to the airboat, which had opened a hatch in the bottom and lowered an elevator platform out. Cassandra flopped onto it, careful of her big, bushy tail, and was drawn up into the body of the airboat.

In the cabin, Janet looked nervously at the Doppler radar display. Centered west of them, almost directly above Sylvania Pass, was a large storm with multiple cells, showing up on the Doppler radar as bright yellows, oranges, and reds. There seemed to be one or two of the hook-shaped formations that denoted tornados, near the center. "Hey, Cassie...come up here and take a look at this?"

"Hmm?" Cassandra slowly meandered up to the control deck.

"I'm not sure I like the look of the radar here," Janet said, pointing at the screen. "I've flown through some bad storms before, but I don't think any quite like this. What do you think...risk it, or stay overnight?"

Cassandra squinted sleepily at the screen. "It doesn't look too bad to me. I have confidence in you." She backed out of the cabin and curled up in the sleeping quarters to continue her doze.

"All right, then...next stop, Colony Central."

Only after she'd lifted the boat into the air and pointed it west did it occur to Janet that beastform Wolfen did not have the best color vision.

An hour later, as the airboat crossed the New Carpathians fifty miles south of Sylvania Pass, they began to run into trouble. Janet had thought that by sticking to the fringe of the storm, they could avoid the worst danger and only lose half an hour of travel time, but she had not counted on the chaotic nature of the storm. Before she was even quite aware of it, three new cells had blossomed up all around them, the winds buffeting them left and right, up and down.

"What is happening?" Cassandra yelled over the wind's howl, making her way forward.

"Storm!" Janet yelled back, wrestling with the controls. "I think I'm gonna have to set 'er down!"

As the airboat rolled sixty degrees to port, Cassandra grabbed for handholds in the wall and muttered, "It's a good thing Wolfen have strong stomachs."

"I think I see a good spot! Brace yourself!" Janet shoved the throttle down, and the boat approached the ground, angling for a narrow valley between two rock crags below.

It was not entirely Janet's fault, what happened next--she had been distracted enough by the task of steering to forget that lightning followed the fastest path to the ground, and was attracted by the highest conductive object in the area. As the airboat passed between the two crags, it was struck suddenly and repeatedly by powerful bolts of lightning, which leaped from it to the crags to pass into the ground. Janet was thrown from the controls, which flickered and died, and the airboat tumbled out of control to the ground below.

Janet swam groggily back to consciousness, and a beige spot overhead resolved into Cassandra's human face, looking concernedly down at her. "Janet? Can you hear me?"

"Wha--" Janet tried to prop herself up by an elbow, but Cassandra pushed her back down.

"Don't try to move, Janet...you've been hurt pretty badly." Cassandra's eyes flicked to the readout of the medical scanner she was holding, which was the only real light in the compartment other than the occasional flash of lightning seen through a rent in the far wall. Janet could hear the rattle of rain on metal, and the booms of thunder.

"Wh...where are we? The airboat--?"

"Yes--it crashed," Cassandra said, matter-of-factly. "It is lying on its port side, and seems to be bent just about in twain; I do not believe it will ever fly again. All the electronics are blown out--nothing works. I've set out the emergency beacon, but I think the storm is too intense for its signal to get through."

Janet sighed. "I'm sorry--I should have known better than to try to fly back through that storm. It was stupid of me."

Cassandra shook her head. "No, no, don't blame yourself one bit. If I hadn't been so drowsy, I would have paid more attention to the radar and seen more what it was like--it doesn't matter now, anyway."

"Right, right..." Janet said. "We'll argue over blame later." She paused. "Why don't I feel anything? How bad...am I?"

"I bandaged you, and dosed you up with painkillers." Cassandra glanced at the scanner again, then looked at her friend, not quite managing to hide a frown. "And...well..."

"Show me," Janet said.

"I don't think--"

"Damn it, ''show'' me, Cassie!" Janet snapped. Cassandra winced, but handed the scanner over so Janet could see it. Janet took it in her right hand--her left did not seem to be working--squinted to focus, and paged down the list with her thumb. "Bruises...lacerations...mild concussion...broken left arm and leg...contusions and internal bleeding. Oh, hell. These are too much for the nanodoc kit to handle. At this rate...I only have a few hours. Can you raise Colony Central on the comlink?"

Cassandra shook her head slowly. "I tried--can't get through. Too much static."

Janet sighed. "Damn them for using old EM transcievers instead of upgrading to subspace comm. Well...what are our options?"

"I could make Colony Central on my own in a day or so," Cassandra said. "Or two days, if I carried you. The problem is..."

"I'd be dead by then. Right." Janet nodded. "Maybe if you could hike out of the storm enough to raise a signal?"

"I doubt I could get that far in time--especially as intense as the storm is right now," Cassandra said. "And it could last for days." She wrung her hands. "What will we ''do'', Janet?"

Janet frowned. "Don't panic, first off. Where there's life, there's hope."

"Which means there's only hope for a few more hours," Cassandra said.

"I know, I know." There was something niggling at the back of Janet's mind. Something Cassandra had said earlier, perhaps? What had they talked about...Wolfen romance novels...Charlene and Janet's father...Janet's eyes widened suddenly.

"What is it?" Cassandra asked, concernedly.

"Give me a minute," Janet said. "I'm not sure about this..." What she was thinking sounded crazy, even to her. Would it work...? Probably. Was there any other way...? It seemed doubtful. It was not the way she would ideally have chosen, but... "Cassie, be a dear and fetch me the flightlog recorder. It should still work, it's got a titanium casing."

"I'm not a deer, I'm a wolf," Cassie said, but rummaged around and came up with the specially-protected clipboard-sized computer/recorder. "Here it is--but why did you want it?"

"I'm about to make an entry," Janet said cryptically. "Help me with this, will you? It's hard with just one hand--I need to sync the data from the medical scanner to it as evidence."

"All right." Cassandra manipulated the scanner to copy the data over. "Now what?"

"Shush, I'm going to record." Janet cleared her throat, then hit the "start" tab. The lower-right corner of the screen flickered to the monitor picture of her face, and Janet was slightly struck by how bad she looked--she had a black eye, and the left side of her face was swelled up. She wondered if any teeth were loose. "Flightlog, Janet Berk recording. I attempted to fly the boat back through the storm, and subsequently crashed. I take full responsibility--shush, Cassandra--for this accident.

"As the attached scan report shows, my condition is bad, and growing worse. At this rate, I will probably die before any chance I might be rescued. Therefore..." She paused. "Therefore, I am taking the one option left available to me. Being of sound mind--well, sound as it has ever been, anyway--I hereby declare my intent to be eaten and rebirthed by my friend and partner, Cassandra Wolfschild. Cassie has not coerced or induced me in any way, nor had I mentioned it to her before, as you could probably tell by the gasp of shock you just now heard. I wish there were a witness to confirm that, but there's no helping some things, and she'll just have to take the heat when we get back. This recording should help some, anyway. All my possessions are to be placed in trust, administered for me by Cassandra, until I am able to repossess them. End entry." Janet dropped the PDA and lay back in the bed.

Cassandra looked shocked. "Janet--you can't be serious--"

Janet managed a grin. "What? After all this time of teasing me about it, you don't want to follow through now when it's for real? C'mon, I thought you were a better wolfie than that."

"Janet...that was teasing, this is for real. How can you--how can I--?"

"Cassie, come here," Janet said, trying to ignore her increasing shortness of breath. "Listen...this is my decision. I want to ''live''. There's no other way I can see to do that right now. And hey...if my Dad could do it to save a Wolfen's life, then I can darned well do it to save my own."

Cassandra sighed. "I'd hoped you would agree, someday, but...not from being forced to, because you ''wanted'' to."

Janet smiled. "Hey, Cassie...you know I've always been fascinated by you critters, and I ''would'' have agreed sooner or later. When it came to be a good time, or when I got the nerve up...hey, so the call came a little early, and I'm still a little freaked by it. But...I'm still sort of looking forward to it, too. And--well, Cassie, you're my best friend. Always have been, since I met you. There is no Wolfen I would rather have to be my second mother. Ever."

"Oh..." Cassandra sat there for a moment, looking a little dazed. She blinked. "You...really do ''mean'' that, don't you?"

"Of course I do, Cassie. Have I ever lied to you?"

Cassandra still looked stunned. "I...this is so unexpected."

"I hope you still have room," Janet said with a wry grin. "That grazerbeast might have spoiled your appetite."

Cassandra smiled. "For you...there will always be room."

Janet slowly sat up on her makeshift cot. "Then...let's do this thing."

Cassandra nodded, moving forward to help her up. "All right, then," she said, quietly. "Do you...want me to put you to sleep first? So you won't feel anything?"

Janet shook her head, then winced. "No. I want to experience everything," she whispered. "Even if I don't like it--I need to know what it's like at least once, in case I never do it again."

Cassandra nodded. "All right, then. The whole experience." She paused a moment. "If anything I do...might otherwise offend you--I apologize in advance." She leaned forward, and before Janet could say anything, kissed her on the mouth, deeply.

Janet started to protest--she didn't swing that way, and didn't want a kiss from her best friend at any rate--and then stopped, as she found she was enjoying it after all. Experimentally, she deepened the kiss. The taste was not what she had expected--it had a sort of electric tingle. "Ohh..." she moaned, after it broke off. "Why did you...do that?"

"You've had the classes--you tell me," Cassandra said, winking.

"I feel...dizzy, disoriented...no pain...the Wolfen charm?" Janet said slowly.

"Time was, I could have almost any dinner I liked with just one kiss," Cassandra said dreamily. "One kiss, and he would wander out into the countryside with me, and then, after I showed him what I was, he would beg me to let him in. Such a fun time...and, alas, the very reason they demand witnesses now."

"Cassie?"

"Mmm?"

"Kiss me again."

"All right..."

As they kissed, Cassandra ran a sharpened fingernail down Janet's back, cutting her coveralls open with the precision of a diamond blade. It would be easier that way--the splints she had made for her arm and leg would keep them from coming off over them. Janet arched her back at the sensation. "Oh...what are you doing?"

"Getting your clothes free so I can taste you better."

"Oh." Janet helped her as best she could with her limited range of motion, and it wasn't long before all her clothes littered the floor. "I feel like I should be self-conscious, but it just seems funny now."

"Mmm. You have a lovely body," Cassandra said. "You could have not shaped it better if you were a Wolfen already. Well, perhaps a ''little'' better."

Janet giggled. "You'll be having this lovely body yourself in just a bit. And I'll be inside of yours..."

"So you will..." Cassandra laughed. "You'll like it there--it will be nice and warm, and a good place to sleep your life away."

Janet smiled. It was funny--this was not quite how she had pictured it would be. There was a bit of a haze over her mind, a small part of which was observing with a curious sense of detachment as the rest of it said, "I've always admired your body--human or wolfen. And in a little while, I'll be part of it."

"Yes...you will." Cassandra smiled, and then expanded outward, into her furry wolfen-centaur form. She hugged Janet to her, and started licking her face with her great pink Wolfen tongue.

"Hey, that tickles!" Janet giggled. "What're you doing that for?"

"Sampling," Cassandra said between licks. "You try before you buy, don't you?"

"You've already bought me, though," Janet pointed out.

"Then the appetizer before the main course." Cassandra continued to lick her body, languidly. "Mmm...yes, I was right--you ''are'' delicious."

"Well, thank you--I've always taken good care of my body."

Cassandra cuddled Janet against her furry chest. "Now...I have to ask a very important question."

Janet looked up. "Hmm?"

"Would you rather go head first...or feet first?" Cassandra winked at her.

Janet thought about this for a moment. "Head first," she said. "I want to dive right in."

Cassandra laughed, a deep throaty chuckle that Janet could feel through her skin where she was snuggled up against her Wolfen friend. "Oh, I think you'll go down just a ''little'' slower than that. We wouldn't want to rush things..."

Janet glanced at the splints on her arms and legs. "Will...those be a problem?"

Cassandra looked where she was looking. "Oh, no...those are wood and cotton, and I can digest anything organic--even teeth and bones." She giggled. "But my firstbirthsister wrote me about a time when she ate a woman and then burped up two floppy bags of silicon gel..."

For some reason, that seemed like the funniest thing in the world to Janet right now. "That's like...when you get those little 'do not eat' packets with luggage and vitamin pills!" She laughed. "I'm glad I'm one hundred percent natural!"

"You'll always be 'Grade A prime' to me," Cassandra said, licking her face again. "Now...are you ready?"

Janet nodded slightly, looking up into Cassandra's eyes. Those eyes...the eyes of her best friend. They had never looked quite so oddly calming as they did now...the back of Janet's mind told her that was another effect of the Wolfen charm, but she mostly did not care. She whispered, "Yes...yes I am." Cassandra lowered her head to kiss Janet again, the tip of her wolfen tongue slipping between her lips. Then she opened her mouth, widening the kiss, and gently started lowering her jaws over Janet's head.

Looking up, Janet could see that the inside of Cassandra's mouth seemed much larger now...at least a couple of feet across. From the classes, she knew that it was a special magic effect, related to the Wolfen ability to change their size and mass. The spell twisted space so that bigger things fit into smaller openings, letting the Wolfen eat things as large as people or even each other. As her mind drifted, she recalled hearing stories of Wolfen who swallowed elephants or whales, and wondered if they were true. They had always seemed so ridiculous...but then again, ants could carry things many times their own weight...

Cassandra gradually worked her jaw down over Janet's head and neck, so Janet was now leaning against her tongue. Janet ran a hand over its damp, rough surface, smiling at the warmth, then lowered both arms to her side as the corners of Cassandra's lips moved down over her shoulders. Now her tongue slid against Janet's chest, and slid again, a little harder. "Ohhh..." Janet moaned as her breasts were so roughly caressed. "What're you..." She twisted slightly, but could manage no more movement than that, as Cassandra took more of her into her mouth.

"Didn't I tell you I'd try to make it enjoyable for you?" Cassandra's voice spoke in her mind. Cassandra's tongue moved again, pushing Janet against the roof of her mouth, pulling more of her body in. Now the tip of the tongue dallied with Janet's belly button, then dipped lower. Janet gasped as Cassandra began to probe a very intimate place, then gasped again. She struggled reflexively, but could not really move where she was--she knew she was at Cassandra's mercy. As the strokes continued, Janet was a bit surprised to realize she was not struggling anymore, but was now thrusting against the pressure, gasping for air inbetween. Slowly a feeling of ecstasy came over her, and the thrusting and pressure subsided.

"Mmmm...that tastes good," Cassandra said, licking again. Janet moaned slightly, largely spent by the struggling and thrusting. She barely noticed when her feet left the ground and her position changed more from a vertical to a horizontal one, or when she started sliding forward, her head touching the back of Cassandra's throat. She felt the Wolfen's lips and tongue on her thighs, then her lower legs...and then her feet touched Wolfen teeth, which nipped a bit before passing them on. Cassandra's jaws swung shut, sealing out all light.

As Cassandra's tongue pushed Janet back, and the slick muscles of her esophagus began to grip her head and upper chest, the haze cleared a little, and the realization began to slip fully into her mind: she had seen the outside world for the last time. Despite her willingness to be eaten, her will to survive the consequences of the accident, it was still a little unsettling to know that she was just about to end up in her best friend's stomach, to shed her body and live within the Wolfen's mind for a time.

Perhaps she whimpered a little, or perhaps Cassandra simply picked up her fear from her mind or body language; whatever the reason, Janet heard Cassandra's voice soothingly in her mind. "There, there, Janet, it's going to be all right. Just relax...it'll be over soon and you'll be with me. Don't be scared. This isn't the end of anything, it's just the beginning." That made her feel a little better--as did the rhythmic slow thumping of Cassandra's heart, conducted through her throat tissues to beat against Janet's skin like the bass pulse of a rock concert.

Now Cassandra swallowed again, her tongue pushing Janet further into her throat. Her upper chest, with its still-aroused breasts, was a tight fit, and it began to be harder to breathe; Janet concentrated on short, shallow breaths, just trying to stay conscious. To her surprise and relief, there was no sour or foul smell rising from Cassandra's stomach. There was a warm, inviting smell, like fresh-cut grass, but Janet could not precisely place what it was.

Another swallow, and Janet was stuffed further down the pipe. She guessed her head was nearly to the junction between Cassandra's humanoid and quadrupedal bodies by now, as her knees were being swallowed. Janet could feel the greater friction between the cloth of the splints on her arm and leg as they rubbed against Cassandra's throat tissues, and felt mild twinges of pain here and there. The twinges were very distant, though; Janet suspected she had many painkillers in her.

Another swallow, and another, and with each one, the hot, slick muscles around Janet contracted, forcing air out of her lungs with a gasp, but not feeling too unpleasant otherwise--almost like a soothing massage, only tighter. It was taking some time...Janet suspected Cassandra was being more gentle in her swallowing than she might otherwise have been, due to Janet's injuries. She was grateful for the consideration, but it was becoming harder and harder to breathe, and Janet wished she were free of it.

And then--she was, or at least her head was. She could feel that she was being slowly extruded from the other end, sliding out into a puddle of something warm and sticky. Her breasts came out next, and her abdomen, and the upper parts of her legs, then the lower parts, and finally her feet pulled free with a slight sucking noise, and there she was, lying in a depression in what felt like a warm, wet, sticky pouch that contoured and adhered to her body.

Janet reached out and felt the walls of it, felt along the slick, mucous-coated sides which curved up and over her head. She touched the smaller sphincter in the back, currently clenched tight, that led to the rest of the Wolfen's digestive system. The passage through which she had entered had also clenched, and she knew there were only a few minutes' worth of air in the tiny space. "Oh..." she murmured. It was both reassuring and scary to know that by the time that air ran out, she would no longer need to breathe it.

Janet felt her surroundings tilt and swing a bit as Cassandra moved slowly over to the bedding in the corner and settled down on it. Janet touched the stomach wall again, pressed gently--and felt an answering pressure as Cassandra put her hand there and rubbed her side. "I'm really here, Cassie," Janet whispered, drawing her knees up beneath her. "I can't believe it--I'm inside you...I really am."

"You really are," Cassandra said softly, her voice vibrating through the flesh all around Janet. "And I'm so glad to have you there. Thank you so much for...yourself. I promise, I'll take good care of you."

"What's...going to happen to me now?" Janet wondered.

"In just a few moments, you'll go to sleep," Cassandra said gently. "Your body and mind will flow into mine, and then I'll decide what to do with you." As Cassandra spoke, Janet could feel the puddle she was sitting in start to grow, soaking through the splint around her leg and moving up toward her waist. She began to feel a little drowsy. "When it's time, I'll drop an egg into my womb, fertilize it with a little bit of your body, and your soul will just be sucked right down into it. You'll grow inside of me, finally be born, and then spend a few years growing up enough to where you can let yourself remember who you used to be. Then you'll be you again, only with a few little adjustments from stuff you picked up as you were growing back up into you."

"Three whole years, with you as my mommy," Janet murmured, as the fluid enveloped her chest and Cassandra's voice seemed to recede farther.

"Three whole years," Cassandra said. "But we'll talk about that...in a little while. Good night, Janet."

Janet felt the fluid seeping into her pores, tingling and drawing her down into sleep. For a moment, she was scared again--but only for a moment. "Good...night...Cassie..." she murmured, and closed her eyes for the final time.

Cassandra lay there, curled up and dozing, a great smile on her Wolfen face. Finally...at long last...she had eaten her best friend. Janet had been truly delicious, in the way that only a lifetime friend truly could. Like a well-aged steak, her flavor had grown and come out through the association, as Cassandra came to know her smell and taste intimately, so that every hint of that flavor came out as Janet had passed over her tongue.

Now her body was collecting Janet's spirit and mind, extracting and collating the DNA of her genes, the RNA of her memories, and putting her psyche together again. In just a little while, she would wake into Cassandra's mind. Oh, how she was looking forward to that. To be able to talk to Janet, to play with her there, to have her close all the time...and then to birth and raise her, either as human or Wolfen, whichever she decided--those were things Cassandra had been looking forward to ever since her memories first came back.

Cassandra listened lazily to the sound of the rain on the airboat's hull as she dozed and digested, readying herself for the foot trek back to Colony Central. There would be much to do to prepare, and some people would not be too pleased about what had happened; she would have to gather her strength for the ordeals to come. But Cassandra was not worried--she knew that she would come through it--and so, in time, would Janet. Things would work out just fine.

{{Separator|d|'''THE END'''}} 

{{author note|Well, I thought I would never again write another Wolfen story, but the response my first two gained me from the TSA-talk list plus a few random ideas I had over the last couple of years convinced me that there was still another story left to write in the Wolfen world. Or perhaps I should say universe. This tale completes the thematic trilogy of past, present, and future--and readers who are paying attention probably recognized at least one of the characters from bygone tales.

I don't know that I'd say this is the ''best'' story I've ever written; there are parts that are a bit heavy with exposition of past history and events that would ideally be told instead in other stories in an anthology set, but I don't have time to ''write'' those stories now. Nor do I know if I ever would.

Astute readers may notice that the rebirth-and-growth process takes several years here, whereas Astra's in the original story took only a few months. The reason is that it has been determined to be healthier and more conducive to psychological stability to take a bit longer--plus, it gives the parent and child more time together to re-bond.

The antigravity airboat was inspired by the similar craft in Edgar Rice Burrough's excellent ''John Carter of Mars'' adventure series.

I considered an epilogue with Janet meeting her father (whom Charlene had bequeathed at birth) within Cassandra's mind, but decided the story ended well enough without it. That could be material for a future sequel, if I or someone else should decide to write one.

If anyone else wishes to write within the Wolfen universe, please contact me for permission, describing what you plan to do, and then let me read over and approve your story before you post it anywhere. Admittedly, I can hardly force you to, but I'd appreciate it if you'd do me the courtesy.}}

{{series bar

|series=She-Wolf

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet

2009-07-07T22:45:42Z

Throat Wolf: posting the next She-Wolf story

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Cassandra and Janet

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Cassandra and Janet}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Cassandra and Janet

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= She-Wolf

|series= She-Wolf

|position= 3

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author note|Wolfen of the future! This is the first of the stories I'm really proud of, though I still think it's a bit rough around the edges. I'm especially proud of the bit about Wolfen romance novels.

Human Janet and wolfen Cassandra go out on a mission to repair some broken equipment.}}

{{dropcap|A}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

re you ready yet?"

"Just a moment, Cassie!"

"I swear, you humans always take so long." Cassandra, an attractive brunette with Slavic features, paced outside the habhut in which her friend was getting ready.

"Some of us aren't natural-born shapeshifters, Cassie."

"That, like most things on this miserable planet, can be fixed, Janet."

"Noooo thanks, Cassie," the petite blonde said, zipping up her Persephone Colony jumpsuit as she stepped out of the hut. "I'm not ready to experience the rigors of the Wolfen digestive tract just yet."

"A pity," Cassandra said. "You would be ''most'' delicious."

"So you've said, only a couple hundred times," Janet said. "If I ever do decide to throw myself to a Wolfen, you'll be the first to know."

"I have had the magenetic treatment, you know. So it is not as though it would be a permanent change."

"Yes, just three or four years out of my life," Janet said. "For a human, that's a lot of time. Anyway, is the airboat checked and ready?"

"Absolutely. What's on our agenda for today, partner?"

"We'll be checking the remote sensor picket today."

"The ones past the Eastern Desert?" Cassandra asked.

"That's the only remote sensor picket we have!" Janice said cheerfully, tapping the screen of the PDA with their assignment briefing on it. "Fly out, run diagnostics, make any necessary repairs, and our day's finished; we can knock off early."

"But it's five hours each way!" Cassandra protested. "It'll be thirdmoon before we're back."

"You have something better to do with your time, wolfie?" Janice asked, sting taken out of the epithet by her teasing tone.

"I guess not," Cassandra said. "But I hope they're paying us overtime for this."

"Just put a few good books on your comp and meet me on the airfield in fifteen minutes," Janet said. "Since ths flight's so long, I might let you get some airtime toward your license."

"Ah, right! Perhaps I should pack a snack." She paused, looking speculatively at Janet. "Hmm...on second thought, perhaps not." With a wink, she turned and dashed off in the loping gait that characterized Wolfen even in human form, leaving Janet to chuckle and shake her head in mild amusement.

Of course, there was really no threat implicit in Cassandra's teasing. She had always been that way for the four years Janet had known her, since Janet had been fourteen. At the time, she had managed to get into a financial crisis, and had lied about her age in order to take on a job working with the colony's Wolfen. They were always in need of humans willing to help out--and they paid hazard rates. She had always been good with animals, so why not?

Even though Charlene, the colony's main Wolfen broodmother, had seen right through the age deceit, she had also seen something in Janet that had caused her to take her on for the job--and a riskier job than she had bargained for at that: fostering what the Wolfen called a "longsleeper"--a Wolfen who had not been enbodied for a long time.

"We try to cycle through Wolfen souls as best we can, to make sure they all know the new rules we all live by. But there are so many of us, and some have stayed within for a very long time, and these could be potentially dangerous as their original memories and behavioral tendancies return as they grow up," Charlene had explained. "It was not always as it is now, you know. Before we 'came out' as a species in 2050, we...much as I hate to admit it of the race...preyed on humans, taking who we wished, when we wished. There are some who enjoyed that, who would still desire the old ways--and others who might not understand at first. But if they are raised and taught properly while still young, before they reawaken to their old selves, we can usually turn them to our way of thinking."

Janet had nodded, trying to understand this. "The Wolfen change isn't permanent anymore, though, is it, thanks to the magenetic change? I mean, you could rebirth them as humans until they learn, then, um, reWolfenize them?" When the Wolfen had revealed themselves in 2050, as every schoolgirl was now taught, it had caused a reawakening of interest in magic, and it had not been long before someone had discovered a magic-genetic, or magenetic, process that could reprogram Wolfen genetics to allow Wolfen to rebirth their prey as humans if they wished, instead of Wolfen.

This had neatly solved the problem of geometric progression that could have converted all humanity to Wolfenity within a few more decades. It had also brought about an end to many diseases, such as cancer--Wolfen-rebirthed humans were disease-free and healthy, and grew back to maturity in three years, much as reborn Wolfen did. It had also created a thriving industry of Wolfen reparents, for the elderly wealthy (and eventually middle-class) who wished to be born again in a manner other than religious.

In the end, the Wolfen had been tamed not by threat of violence (although there had been riots in the 2050s and 60s) but by bureaucracy--there was so much tape put in place surrounding the Wolfen ingestion of sentients that it became more practical for many Wolfen to return to the stomachs of other Wolfen than to try to survive on their own. There was still an undercurrent of anti-Wolfen paranoia on Earth--and the bulk protein supplements they ate in lieu of living meat were bland enough that some of them might sooner or later do something they would then regret.

All this changed, of course, with the colonization efforts. The powers-that-be realized it was a lot less expensive in terms of mission payload to send half a dozen Wolfen loaded down with digested and stored human colonists and a few tons of bulk protein than to send cryo-capsules full of people. It might take some time to get the colonies on their feet, but it could be done, especially with the Wolfen as birthing engines. At that point, the Wolfen on earth saw which way the wind was blowing, and arranged to leave earth ''en masse''...spreading to all the outlying colonies where they could be better treated.

Janet had been drawn out of her reflections on Wolfen-human history when Charlene had replied, "No...we've found that Wolfen, even the formerly-human, do not react well to being humanized. It's a cruelty to them--even if only for a little while."

"So...then what? Keep them under heavy guard until they can be taught?" Janet had asked.

"No," Charlene had said. "Even as cubs, they can sense when they aren't trusted. This makes them trust less in return--and be even more likely to lash out, to give in to old tendancies. The best way is to give them all the attention we can--one to one. Which is something that humans are actually better at than Wolfen. You see, we litter--and when we try to devote all our attention to all of them, not enough is left to train them properly in this way."

"So, that means..."

"...I will be dealing personally with those most likely to cause problems--and selected humans will be raising the ones less so. And that includes you."

"Me?" Janet had blinked, a bit startled by this. It was not at all what she had been expecting from the job description of working with Wolfen. "But I'm only--"

"Fourteen? I know. But I've seen your psych-test scores. You show a high level of maturity for your age, good maternal instincts, and no more fear or dislike of Wolfen than is natural for humans of your age. And Cassandra--the one I've picked for you--is really a good one. She should not require much guidance--but she will require some. And that is where you will come in."

"When can...I meet her?" Janet had asked.

"Just a few weeks now," Charlene had said, meaningfully patting the expanded abdomen of the lower half of her wolfish-centaur body.

"Oh..." Janet said. "Then my job begins..."

"...just as soon as I've weaned her, yes--a week or two after that," Charlene had replied. "But don't think you'll have nothing to do in the meantime! You should have just about finished your 'basic training' by then."

"'Basic training?'" Janet had wondered aloud.

"Wolfen handling classes. If after having them you still want the job--then you ''will'' be able to handle it."

Janet had nodded. "Sounds like a deal to me."

The classes had been somewhat unsettling, and had included complete details of the Wolfen lifecycle, hunting and feeding habits, and digestive-reproductive system, as well as basic medical and nutritional care for the young Wolfen. There had been a video of what had been euphemistically called "a Wolfen-human ingestion interaction" that had been uncomfortably close to a snuff porn flick for Janet's youthful tastes. And there had been instruction with the hand-stunner she was issued, which would be continually locked to her wrist in a powerholster for just in case her youthful charge acted up.

By the time it was over, Janet had been half-expecting to be taking care of a monster--but what she had ended up with had been a cute little hyperactive bundle of puppyish fur who had been a handful to keep up with the first few months. Cassandra, or Cassie as Janet had nicknamed her, had grown to love and respect her, and it had been reciprocal. She had only really tried to eat Janet once, in play that had grown a bit too rough, and had been truly contrite after waking up from Janet's stun charge. Since then, especially as her original adult memory had returned to her, Cassandra had elected to tease Janet about it, referring to her more than once as a future dinner to which she looked forward. But in truth, there was far too much mutual love and respect there for Cassie to take her unwillingly--an act most Wolfen now acknowledged as tantamount to rape. For Janet's part, she was not sure she liked the idea of being swallowed down into the stomach of someone else--even her best friend--but had promised Cassandra that sooner or later, she ''might'' consider it.

As a young adult, Cassandra was a truly interesting character. Despite having over a hundred years of life-memories, it seemed a Wolfen rebirth truly was a rebirth, and her attitude was of the teen whose age she now resembled in body. She made a good friend to Janet, as well as a perfect partner when the time came to join Persephone Colony's mechanic-ranger corps. The corps was mostly in charge of maintenance on colony systems, from the local to the outlying, and it made a good job for two free-ranging, slightly wild teens--most of the time. Boredom was an occupational hazard, and it looked like the hazard was going to strike today.

Janet awoke from her reverie as she arrived at the airfield and made the customary inspection of the airboat they would be taking out on patrol. It looked like sort of a cross between a yacht and an airplane, with a wide open deck foreward and a streamlined pressurized fuselage that was occupied during speed flights. Antigravity thrusters kept it in the air, and turbojets propelled it horizontally, to a maximum speed of just under four hundred miles per hour. Airboats were sort of the utility workhorse of Persephone Colony; smaller, faster scoutships were also used a great deal. Janet and Cassandra would probably have used one today, but they were too close and claustrophobic for a Wolfen to enjoy--especially Cassandra, as Janet knew from experience.

"Everything in order, I trust?" Cassandra asked from behind her, as Janet was scrutinizing the onboard computer's logs.

Janet wasn't startled, being well-accustomed to Cassandra's near-silent approaches. "Looks like it," she agreed. "Ready for a day alone in the stratosphere?"

"Looking forward to it, actually. It gives me a chance to catch up on my reading." Cassandra grinned at her. "My firstbirthsister's latest just came down the tach."

"Oh, really? Beam it to me, her stuff's interesting."

Cassandra raised an eyebrow. "This from someone who compared her to 'Barbara Cartland crossed with Piers Anthony'?"

"Did I say that?" Janet asked innocently.

"Uh-huh. Just last week."

"Well, I didn't mean it in a ''bad'' way. Or maybe I did, but it's still kind of interesting to read these things and see how the Wolfen mind thinks. C'mon, beam it over."

Cassandra grinned evilly. "All right. But only if we can take turns reading it aloud the trip out. I'll let ''you'' read the juicy parts."

Janet rolled her eyes. "All right, deal. But let's get a move on--sooner we get there, sooner we get back."

As the airboat lifted off and the turbine whine increased to a loud rumble, Cassandra stepped back to the boat's sleeping quarters and started shedding clothes. She slipped out of the coveralls first, then undid the straps keeping her bra in place and let it drop. Her panties went next, and finally there was not a stitch of clothing on her body.

Cassandra came forward to the control cabin, shaking out her hair so that it fell to her waist. Janet glanced up, shrugged, glanced back to the controls. She knew Cassandra was trying to shock her--as she always had since she had come into her adolescent growth. The Wolfen, observing very few nudity taboos themselves, tended to be amused by humans' foibles, and their reactions to those who broke them. What Janet saw no point in mentioning was that, since she had raised Cassandra from when she was very little, Cassandra's preference for nudity had long ago lost all power to shock her.

Soon giving up on startling Janet, Cassandra let her body expand outward and grow darker and furrier, trading her human guise for her more comfortable Wolfen centaurian form. Shoving aside the gimbal-mounted human-form-factor co-pilot's seat, she settled into place at the controls, glancing at the readouts to check that everything was in full order. She was not fully pilot-rated yet, but Janet thought she was getting pretty close to ready--especially considering that the Wright brothers had not even been born when she'd last been in the human world.

"Autopilot's set," Janet said, sliding her seat back.

"Good." Cassandra grinned wolfishly, tongue lolling out. "Now's the time to stick to your side of that bargain you made."

Janet mock-sighed, and followed her friend back into the living quarters.

"'and as his strugglings within her ceased, and his spirit entered into her own, she knew true contentment at last. It had been a long, exhausting search, then a soul-searing struggle, but she had finally found her soulmate, and they would be together forevermore. The End.'" Janet tossed the PDA onto one of the airboat living quarters' fold-down cots, and glanced over at where Cassandra lay curled up on the ground, listening intently.

Cassandra sighed deeply, happily. "God, I love a happy ending..."

Janet rolled her eyes. "Wolfen romance novels. Why is it that with us, a romantic dinner is supposed to lead to falling in love, but with you it's exactly the other way around?"

Cassandra propped her chin up with her arms and looked over at Janet. "Well, I suppose it's all in the nature of what we consider love. What is it to love someone enough to let him stick bits of himself in you, when instead he could stick the whole thing?"

Janet snorted. "That's one way of putting it, I guess."

Cassandra continued, more quietly and a bit dreamily, "Well, seriously. It takes a great deal of trust and love for someone to place himself entirely at your disposal, knowing that for all practical purposes he will be 'dying' for you, giving you his body for your nourishment, his spirit to keep and protect and perhaps raise again. Asking someone to remother or refather you is the deepest pledge of love and devotion one can make to a Wolfen, for it means giving up ''everything'' for you." She sighed. "Human-Wolfen civilization is a mixed bag--we eat sentients much less often, but at least every time we do, it is for love or devotion, and not the hunt."

Janet nodded. This was nothing new, of course--she'd heard it from the Wolfen class, and even from Cassandra herself a time or two, but Cassandra never tired of talking about it, and Janet figured it was good politics to let her. "Well--I don't think it'll be long before we hit the New Carpathians--I'd probably better get ahead and make sure the autopilot's got us on the right--"

"Did I ever tell you about the man who saved Charlene's life?" Cassandra asked softly. Something in her tone stopped Janet where she was.

"Um...no?" Janet said. She couldn't seem to remember this tale...

"It was in 2052, at the height of the anti-Wolfen riots," Cassandra said quietly.

"How would you know--you weren't--"

"She told me, when I was still in her mind," Cassandra continued, as if she had not been interrupted. "It had been her misfortune to be 'outed' while still trying to blend into society. Oh, how they turned on her, the people she had thought to be her friends. Human friendship quickly turns to fear once you find out you've been living with a 'monster' who could devour you where you stand. All Charlene's protests that she would ''never'' eat one of them without permission fell on deaf ears. She was stoned...bludgeoned. She managed to escape, to crawl into a dark alley, an abandoned building, but she was hurt badly, and weakened by subsisting on protein supplement--even Wolfen regenerative powers have their limits.

"And then he was there--a man she'd known, a classmate from the university. Of all of them, he was the only person not to turn against her. He gently bandaged her wounds--but he knew what she really needed, and he offered it to her the only way he could. I am sure he was scared stiff, and had things he would rather have spent the rest of that human life doing, but...he fed himself to her, and she grew and gained strength and rebirthed him. Of course, the story seemed to have a bittersweet ending, for he wished rebirthing as a human, and so he was..."

Janet sensed a "but" somewhere in there, and so asked it. "...but?"

"But he came back to her, when the colonies were founded..."

"Ah." Janet was beginning to sense where this was going.

"He entered her once more, with the other colonists, then helped build this place when he re-awoke. He lived a human life, parented human children, and then returned to Charlene a final time." Cassandra smiled. "That man was Jason Berk, your father."

"...ah." Janet sat there, more or less stunned--she had not seen ''that'' coming. At least she said quietly. "I...never knew what happened to him. Has he been rebirthed yet?"

Cassandra shook her head. "Not yet."

Janet sat there, trying to find words, her thoughts a confused muddle. "Well," she said at last, "when and if he is, I damn well ''will'' foster him."

Cassandra grinned toothsomely. "If it is in my power, I will see that you do." Just then, the proximity alarm started sounding from the cabin, and Cassandra grinned wider. "And I believe that would be the New Carpathians coming onto the scope?"

Janet scrambled to her feet. "Right--I'd better go check our course. What do you think, high road or low road?"

"Low road, please?" Cassandra asked. "I'm willing to spare the extra time now; I'd like a breeze in my fur and would rather wait being airsick until the trip ''back'', so I can at least enjoy the outing while I'm there."

"Right!" Janet called back from the cabin. "Bringing her down to navigate Sylvania Pass by the land route!" The airboat slowed and descended. Cassandra broke the seal on the pressurized door when they were low enough, and stepped out onto the deck. Janet joined her after a while, the airboat's remoteset strapped to her forearm.

"Ah...the mountain air smells so ''good''!" Cassandra said. "Fresh, cold, and clear." She shook herself from head to tail, and inhaled what seemed to Janet a sufficient amount of air to inflate a small weather balloon.

"Yep--despite the distance, I love these trips," Janet said. "Chance to get away and just ''breathe'' for a while."

"Why ''did'' they put the sensor picket so far away from Colony Central anyway?" Cassandra asked. "Such a long way to go to maintain it."

"We have the tech to make the trips," Janet said. "It keeps the powerful EM transmitters a safe distance from habitation, especially with the mountain range in the way. And it certainly cuts down on the amount of graffiti you'll find spraypainted on dish antennae."

"There is that," Cassandra agreed. "Ahwell. I hope I will be able to hunt the forest when we arrive?"

"Yeah--there should be plenty of grazerbeasts in the woods--they're not sentient, but they are live meat on the hoof, which should be better for you than the protein stuff."

Cassandra nodded. "Then I suppose I might as well relax and enjoy the trip."

Janet leaned against the fore railing of the deck and tapped the remote's controls to give the airboat a steering nudge, then grinned at Cassandra. "Yeah, you should. I'm the one who's going to have to do all the work, anyway."

"Is it my fault I'm not mechanically inclined?" Cassandra asked with a grin.

Janet turned the last bolt and leaned against the side of the transmission tower to relax. There had been a bit more to do than she had expected, between transceiver boards that had reached the end of their service life and were screaming for replacement, and a lightning-struck power generator that needed servicing. She had the feeling that someone had not been doing his full job in the last few monthly inspection rotations, and made a note in her PDAcomp to that effect.

Janet had worked through the afternoon. Cassandra had been sleeping through most of it, after waddling back into the complex with a distended belly. Janet didn't begrudge her the nap, though--she was well aware of the Wolfen metabolism and its limitations, and was just glad to know that she was there.

Now, as she wiped the sweat off and prepared to go back to the airboat's cramped sanitary unit for a shower, the commsignal button on the boat's remote blipped. Janet tabbed the "receive" key. "Yes?"

It was the controller back at Persephone Colony Central. "Evening, Janet--about done?"

"Yeah...just about. Looks like if I leave within an hour, we can be back by thirdmoon, get a good night's sleep before tomorrow's duties."

"You might want to belay that, Janet. Dopplers report a pretty big storm building up over Sylvania Pass."

Janet glanced to the west, where the sky was darkening over the mountains. "Yeah, I saw that. Hoping we can get through before it hits, but if not, no biggie. We've shot through storms before."

"This one looks pretty bad, J. I'd strongly advise staying the night, at least. We don't want to lose you."

Janet considered it. "Would be nice to have a vacation...but there's really just too much work piling up and I'd rather not work double-shifts the rest of the month if I can help it."

"Do what you think best, J, but check your Dopps before you head in."

"Will do, control. Out." Janet stood, stretched to get the kinks out, and limped back to the airboat to shower the sweat away.

A half hour later, Janet stepped out of the cabin and onto the deck. "Hey, lazybones!" she called down to Cassandra. "Time to go home!"

Cassandra yawned. "I will have you know I do not have a lazy bone in my body," she declared mock-indignantly. "Just sleepy ones." She yawned again.

"Well, get over here, sleepyhead, or I'll have to leave you behind," Janet said, hiding a grin. "I'm lowering the cargo elevator for your bloated carcass."

"Now you're getting personal," Cassandra grumped, but got languidly to her feet and padded over to the airboat, which had opened a hatch in the bottom and lowered an elevator platform out. Cassandra flopped onto it, careful of her big, bushy tail, and was drawn up into the body of the airboat.

In the cabin, Janet looked nervously at the Doppler radar display. Centered west of them, almost directly above Sylvania Pass, was a large storm with multiple cells, showing up on the Doppler radar as bright yellows, oranges, and reds. There seemed to be one or two of the hook-shaped formations that denoted tornados, near the center. "Hey, Cassie...come up here and take a look at this?"

"Hmm?" Cassandra slowly meandered up to the control deck.

"I'm not sure I like the look of the radar here," Janet said, pointing at the screen. "I've flown through some bad storms before, but I don't think any quite like this. What do you think...risk it, or stay overnight?"

Cassandra squinted sleepily at the screen. "It doesn't look too bad to me. I have confidence in you." She backed out of the cabin and curled up in the sleeping quarters to continue her doze.

"All right, then...next stop, Colony Central."

Only after she'd lifted the boat into the air and pointed it west did it occur to Janet that beastform Wolfen did not have the best color vision.

An hour later, as the airboat crossed the New Carpathians fifty miles south of Sylvania Pass, they began to run into trouble. Janet had thought that by sticking to the fringe of the storm, they could avoid the worst danger and only lose half an hour of travel time, but she had not counted on the chaotic nature of the storm. Before she was even quite aware of it, three new cells had blossomed up all around them, the winds buffeting them left and right, up and down.

"What is happening?" Cassandra yelled over the wind's howl, making her way forward.

"Storm!" Janet yelled back, wrestling with the controls. "I think I'm gonna have to set 'er down!"

As the airboat rolled sixty degrees to port, Cassandra grabbed for handholds in the wall and muttered, "It's a good thing Wolfen have strong stomachs."

"I think I see a good spot! Brace yourself!" Janet shoved the throttle down, and the boat approached the ground, angling for a narrow valley between two rock crags below.

It was not entirely Janet's fault, what happened next--she had been distracted enough by the task of steering to forget that lightning followed the fastest path to the ground, and was attracted by the highest conductive object in the area. As the airboat passed between the two crags, it was struck suddenly and repeatedly by powerful bolts of lightning, which leaped from it to the crags to pass into the ground. Janet was thrown from the controls, which flickered and died, and the airboat tumbled out of control to the ground below.

Janet swam groggily back to consciousness, and a beige spot overhead resolved into Cassandra's human face, looking concernedly down at her. "Janet? Can you hear me?"

"Wha--" Janet tried to prop herself up by an elbow, but Cassandra pushed her back down.

"Don't try to move, Janet...you've been hurt pretty badly." Cassandra's eyes flicked to the readout of the medical scanner she was holding, which was the only real light in the compartment other than the occasional flash of lightning seen through a rent in the far wall. Janet could hear the rattle of rain on metal, and the booms of thunder.

"Wh...where are we? The airboat--?"

"Yes--it crashed," Cassandra said, matter-of-factly. "It is lying on its port side, and seems to be bent just about in twain; I do not believe it will ever fly again. All the electronics are blown out--nothing works. I've set out the emergency beacon, but I think the storm is too intense for its signal to get through."

Janet sighed. "I'm sorry--I should have known better than to try to fly back through that storm. It was stupid of me."

Cassandra shook her head. "No, no, don't blame yourself one bit. If I hadn't been so drowsy, I would have paid more attention to the radar and seen more what it was like--it doesn't matter now, anyway."

"Right, right..." Janet said. "We'll argue over blame later." She paused. "Why don't I feel anything? How bad...am I?"

"I bandaged you, and dosed you up with painkillers." Cassandra glanced at the scanner again, then looked at her friend, not quite managing to hide a frown. "And...well..."

"Show me," Janet said.

"I don't think--"

"Damn it, ''show'' me, Cassie!" Janet snapped. Cassandra winced, but handed the scanner over so Janet could see it. Janet took it in her right hand--her left did not seem to be working--squinted to focus, and paged down the list with her thumb. "Bruises...lacerations...mild concussion...broken left arm and leg...contusions and internal bleeding. Oh, hell. These are too much for the nanodoc kit to handle. At this rate...I only have a few hours. Can you raise Colony Central on the comlink?"

Cassandra shook her head slowly. "I tried--can't get through. Too much static."

Janet sighed. "Damn them for using old EM transcievers instead of upgrading to subspace comm. Well...what are our options?"

"I could make Colony Central on my own in a day or so," Cassandra said. "Or two days, if I carried you. The problem is..."

"I'd be dead by then. Right." Janet nodded. "Maybe if you could hike out of the storm enough to raise a signal?"

"I doubt I could get that far in time--especially as intense as the storm is right now," Cassandra said. "And it could last for days." She wrung her hands. "What will we ''do'', Janet?"

Janet frowned. "Don't panic, first off. Where there's life, there's hope."

"Which means there's only hope for a few more hours," Cassandra said.

"I know, I know." There was something niggling at the back of Janet's mind. Something Cassandra had said earlier, perhaps? What had they talked about...Wolfen romance novels...Charlene and Janet's father...Janet's eyes widened suddenly.

"What is it?" Cassandra asked, concernedly.

"Give me a minute," Janet said. "I'm not sure about this..." What she was thinking sounded crazy, even to her. Would it work...? Probably. Was there any other way...? It seemed doubtful. It was not the way she would ideally have chosen, but... "Cassie, be a dear and fetch me the flightlog recorder. It should still work, it's got a titanium casing."

"I'm not a deer, I'm a wolf," Cassie said, but rummaged around and came up with the specially-protected clipboard-sized computer/recorder. "Here it is--but why did you want it?"

"I'm about to make an entry," Janet said cryptically. "Help me with this, will you? It's hard with just one hand--I need to sync the data from the medical scanner to it as evidence."

"All right." Cassandra manipulated the scanner to copy the data over. "Now what?"

"Shush, I'm going to record." Janet cleared her throat, then hit the "start" tab. The lower-right corner of the screen flickered to the monitor picture of her face, and Janet was slightly struck by how bad she looked--she had a black eye, and the left side of her face was swelled up. She wondered if any teeth were loose. "Flightlog, Janet Berk recording. I attempted to fly the boat back through the storm, and subsequently crashed. I take full responsibility--shush, Cassandra--for this accident.

"As the attached scan report shows, my condition is bad, and growing worse. At this rate, I will probably die before any chance I might be rescued. Therefore..." She paused. "Therefore, I am taking the one option left available to me. Being of sound mind--well, sound as it has ever been, anyway--I hereby declare my intent to be eaten and rebirthed by my friend and partner, Cassandra Wolfschild. Cassie has not coerced or induced me in any way, nor had I mentioned it to her before, as you could probably tell by the gasp of shock you just now heard. I wish there were a witness to confirm that, but there's no helping some things, and she'll just have to take the heat when we get back. This recording should help some, anyway. All my possessions are to be placed in trust, administered for me by Cassandra, until I am able to repossess them. End entry." Janet dropped the PDA and lay back in the bed.

Cassandra looked shocked. "Janet--you can't be serious--"

Janet managed a grin. "What? After all this time of teasing me about it, you don't want to follow through now when it's for real? C'mon, I thought you were a better wolfie than that."

"Janet...that was teasing, this is for real. How can you--how can I--?"

"Cassie, come here," Janet said, trying to ignore her increasing shortness of breath. "Listen...this is my decision. I want to ''live''. There's no other way I can see to do that right now. And hey...if my Dad could do it to save a Wolfen's life, then I can darned well do it to save my own."

Cassandra sighed. "I'd hoped you would agree, someday, but...not from being forced to, because you ''wanted'' to."

Janet smiled. "Hey, Cassie...you know I've always been fascinated by you critters, and I ''would'' have agreed sooner or later. When it came to be a good time, or when I got the nerve up...hey, so the call came a little early, and I'm still a little freaked by it. But...I'm still sort of looking forward to it, too. And--well, Cassie, you're my best friend. Always have been, since I met you. There is no Wolfen I would rather have to be my second mother. Ever."

"Oh..." Cassandra sat there for a moment, looking a little dazed. She blinked. "You...really do ''mean'' that, don't you?"

"Of course I do, Cassie. Have I ever lied to you?"

Cassandra still looked stunned. "I...this is so unexpected."

"I hope you still have room," Janet said with a wry grin. "That grazerbeast might have spoiled your appetite."

Cassandra smiled. "For you...there will always be room."

Janet slowly sat up on her makeshift cot. "Then...let's do this thing."

Cassandra nodded, moving forward to help her up. "All right, then," she said, quietly. "Do you...want me to put you to sleep first? So you won't feel anything?"

Janet shook her head, then winced. "No. I want to experience everything," she whispered. "Even if I don't like it--I need to know what it's like at least once, in case I never do it again."

Cassandra nodded. "All right, then. The whole experience." She paused a moment. "If anything I do...might otherwise offend you--I apologize in advance." She leaned forward, and before Janet could say anything, kissed her on the mouth, deeply.

Janet started to protest--she didn't swing that way, and didn't want a kiss from her best friend at any rate--and then stopped, as she found she was enjoying it after all. Experimentally, she deepened the kiss. The taste was not what she had expected--it had a sort of electric tingle. "Ohh..." she moaned, after it broke off. "Why did you...do that?"

"You've had the classes--you tell me," Cassandra said, winking.

"I feel...dizzy, disoriented...no pain...the Wolfen charm?" Janet said slowly.

"Time was, I could have almost any dinner I liked with just one kiss," Cassandra said dreamily. "One kiss, and he would wander out into the countryside with me, and then, after I showed him what I was, he would beg me to let him in. Such a fun time...and, alas, the very reason they demand witnesses now."

"Cassie?"

"Mmm?"

"Kiss me again."

"All right..."

As they kissed, Cassandra ran a sharpened fingernail down Janet's back, cutting her coveralls open with the precision of a diamond blade. It would be easier that way--the splints she had made for her arm and leg would keep them from coming off over them. Janet arched her back at the sensation. "Oh...what are you doing?"

"Getting your clothes free so I can taste you better."

"Oh." Janet helped her as best she could with her limited range of motion, and it wasn't long before all her clothes littered the floor. "I feel like I should be self-conscious, but it just seems funny now."

"Mmm. You have a lovely body," Cassandra said. "You could have not shaped it better if you were a Wolfen already. Well, perhaps a ''little'' better."

Janet giggled. "You'll be having this lovely body yourself in just a bit. And I'll be inside of yours..."

"So you will..." Cassandra laughed. "You'll like it there--it will be nice and warm, and a good place to sleep your life away."

Janet smiled. It was funny--this was not quite how she had pictured it would be. There was a bit of a haze over her mind, a small part of which was observing with a curious sense of detachment as the rest of it said, "I've always admired your body--human or wolfen. And in a little while, I'll be part of it."

"Yes...you will." Cassandra smiled, and then expanded outward, into her furry wolfen-centaur form. She hugged Janet to her, and started licking her face with her great pink Wolfen tongue.

"Hey, that tickles!" Janet giggled. "What're you doing that for?"

"Sampling," Cassandra said between licks. "You try before you buy, don't you?"

"You've already bought me, though," Janet pointed out.

"Then the appetizer before the main course." Cassandra continued to lick her body, languidly. "Mmm...yes, I was right--you ''are'' delicious."

"Well, thank you--I've always taken good care of my body."

Cassandra cuddled Janet against her furry chest. "Now...I have to ask a very important question."

Janet looked up. "Hmm?"

"Would you rather go head first...or feet first?" Cassandra winked at her.

Janet thought about this for a moment. "Head first," she said. "I want to dive right in."

Cassandra laughed, a deep throaty chuckle that Janet could feel through her skin where she was snuggled up against her Wolfen friend. "Oh, I think you'll go down just a ''little'' slower than that. We wouldn't want to rush things..."

Janet glanced at the splints on her arms and legs. "Will...those be a problem?"

Cassandra looked where she was looking. "Oh, no...those are wood and cotton, and I can digest anything organic--even teeth and bones." She giggled. "But my firstbirthsister wrote me about a time when she ate a woman and then burped up two floppy bags of silicon gel..."

For some reason, that seemed like the funniest thing in the world to Janet right now. "That's like...when you get those little 'do not eat' packets with luggage and vitamin pills!" She laughed. "I'm glad I'm one hundred percent natural!"

"You'll always be 'Grade A prime' to me," Cassandra said, licking her face again. "Now...are you ready?"

Janet nodded slightly, looking up into Cassandra's eyes. Those eyes...the eyes of her best friend. They had never looked quite so oddly calming as they did now...the back of Janet's mind told her that was another effect of the Wolfen charm, but she mostly did not care. She whispered, "Yes...yes I am." Cassandra lowered her head to kiss Janet again, the tip of her wolfen tongue slipping between her lips. Then she opened her mouth, widening the kiss, and gently started lowering her jaws over Janet's head.

Looking up, Janet could see that the inside of Cassandra's mouth seemed much larger now...at least a couple of feet across. From the classes, she knew that it was a special magic effect, related to the Wolfen ability to change their size and mass. The spell twisted space so that bigger things fit into smaller openings, letting the Wolfen eat things as large as people or even each other. As her mind drifted, she recalled hearing stories of Wolfen who swallowed elephants or whales, and wondered if they were true. They had always seemed so ridiculous...but then again, ants could carry things many times their own weight...

Cassandra gradually worked her jaw down over Janet's head and neck, so Janet was now leaning against her tongue. Janet ran a hand over its damp, rough surface, smiling at the warmth, then lowered both arms to her side as the corners of Cassandra's lips moved down over her shoulders. Now her tongue slid against Janet's chest, and slid again, a little harder. "Ohhh..." Janet moaned as her breasts were so roughly caressed. "What're you..." She twisted slightly, but could manage no more movement than that, as Cassandra took more of her into her mouth.

"Didn't I tell you I'd try to make it enjoyable for you?" Cassandra's voice spoke in her mind. Cassandra's tongue moved again, pushing Janet against the roof of her mouth, pulling more of her body in. Now the tip of the tongue dallied with Janet's belly button, then dipped lower. Janet gasped as Cassandra began to probe a very intimate place, then gasped again. She struggled reflexively, but could not really move where she was--she knew she was at Cassandra's mercy. As the strokes continued, Janet was a bit surprised to realize she was not struggling anymore, but was now thrusting against the pressure, gasping for air inbetween. Slowly a feeling of ecstasy came over her, and the thrusting and pressure subsided.

"Mmmm...that tastes good," Cassandra said, licking again. Janet moaned slightly, largely spent by the struggling and thrusting. She barely noticed when her feet left the ground and her position changed more from a vertical to a horizontal one, or when she started sliding forward, her head touching the back of Cassandra's throat. She felt the Wolfen's lips and tongue on her thighs, then her lower legs...and then her feet touched Wolfen teeth, which nipped a bit before passing them on. Cassandra's jaws swung shut, sealing out all light.

As Cassandra's tongue pushed Janet back, and the slick muscles of her esophagus began to grip her head and upper chest, the haze cleared a little, and the realization began to slip fully into her mind: she had seen the outside world for the last time. Despite her willingness to be eaten, her will to survive the consequences of the accident, it was still a little unsettling to know that she was just about to end up in her best friend's stomach, to shed her body and live within the Wolfen's mind for a time.

Perhaps she whimpered a little, or perhaps Cassandra simply picked up her fear from her mind or body language; whatever the reason, Janet heard Cassandra's voice soothingly in her mind. "There, there, Janet, it's going to be all right. Just relax...it'll be over soon and you'll be with me. Don't be scared. This isn't the end of anything, it's just the beginning." That made her feel a little better--as did the rhythmic slow thumping of Cassandra's heart, conducted through her throat tissues to beat against Janet's skin like the bass pulse of a rock concert.

Now Cassandra swallowed again, her tongue pushing Janet further into her throat. Her upper chest, with its still-aroused breasts, was a tight fit, and it began to be harder to breathe; Janet concentrated on short, shallow breaths, just trying to stay conscious. To her surprise and relief, there was no sour or foul smell rising from Cassandra's stomach. There was a warm, inviting smell, like fresh-cut grass, but Janet could not precisely place what it was.

Another swallow, and Janet was stuffed further down the pipe. She guessed her head was nearly to the junction between Cassandra's humanoid and quadrupedal bodies by now, as her knees were being swallowed. Janet could feel the greater friction between the cloth of the splints on her arm and leg as they rubbed against Cassandra's throat tissues, and felt mild twinges of pain here and there. The twinges were very distant, though; Janet suspected she had many painkillers in her.

Another swallow, and another, and with each one, the hot, slick muscles around Janet contracted, forcing air out of her lungs with a gasp, but not feeling too unpleasant otherwise--almost like a soothing massage, only tighter. It was taking some time...Janet suspected Cassandra was being more gentle in her swallowing than she might otherwise have been, due to Janet's injuries. She was grateful for the consideration, but it was becoming harder and harder to breathe, and Janet wished she were free of it.

And then--she was, or at least her head was. She could feel that she was being slowly extruded from the other end, sliding out into a puddle of something warm and sticky. Her breasts came out next, and her abdomen, and the upper parts of her legs, then the lower parts, and finally her feet pulled free with a slight sucking noise, and there she was, lying in a depression in what felt like a warm, wet, sticky pouch that contoured and adhered to her body.

Janet reached out and felt the walls of it, felt along the slick, mucous-coated sides which curved up and over her head. She touched the smaller sphincter in the back, currently clenched tight, that led to the rest of the Wolfen's digestive system. The passage through which she had entered had also clenched, and she knew there were only a few minutes' worth of air in the tiny space. "Oh..." she murmured. It was both reassuring and scary to know that by the time that air ran out, she would no longer need to breathe it.

Janet felt her surroundings tilt and swing a bit as Cassandra moved slowly over to the bedding in the corner and settled down on it. Janet touched the stomach wall again, pressed gently--and felt an answering pressure as Cassandra put her hand there and rubbed her side. "I'm really here, Cassie," Janet whispered, drawing her knees up beneath her. "I can't believe it--I'm inside you...I really am."

"You really are," Cassandra said softly, her voice vibrating through the flesh all around Janet. "And I'm so glad to have you there. Thank you so much for...yourself. I promise, I'll take good care of you."

"What's...going to happen to me now?" Janet wondered.

"In just a few moments, you'll go to sleep," Cassandra said gently. "Your body and mind will flow into mine, and then I'll decide what to do with you." As Cassandra spoke, Janet could feel the puddle she was sitting in start to grow, soaking through the splint around her leg and moving up toward her waist. She began to feel a little drowsy. "When it's time, I'll drop an egg into my womb, fertilize it with a little bit of your body, and your soul will just be sucked right down into it. You'll grow inside of me, finally be born, and then spend a few years growing up enough to where you can let yourself remember who you used to be. Then you'll be you again, only with a few little adjustments from stuff you picked up as you were growing back up into you."

"Three whole years, with you as my mommy," Janet murmured, as the fluid enveloped her chest and Cassandra's voice seemed to recede farther.

"Three whole years," Cassandra said. "But we'll talk about that...in a little while. Good night, Janet."

Janet felt the fluid seeping into her pores, tingling and drawing her down into sleep. For a moment, she was scared again--but only for a moment. "Good...night...Cassie..." she murmured, and closed her eyes for the final time.

Cassandra lay there, curled up and dozing, a great smile on her Wolfen face. Finally...at long last...she had eaten her best friend. Janet had been truly delicious, in the way that only a lifetime friend truly could. Like a well-aged steak, her flavor had grown and come out through the association, as Cassandra came to know her smell and taste intimately, so that every hint of that flavor came out as Janet had passed over her tongue.

Now her body was collecting Janet's spirit and mind, extracting and collating the DNA of her genes, the RNA of her memories, and putting her psyche together again. In just a little while, she would wake into Cassandra's mind. Oh, how she was looking forward to that. To be able to talk to Janet, to play with her there, to have her close all the time...and then to birth and raise her, either as human or Wolfen, whichever she decided--those were things Cassandra had been looking forward to ever since her memories first came back.

Cassandra listened lazily to the sound of the rain on the airboat's hull as she dozed and digested, readying herself for the foot trek back to Colony Central. There would be much to do to prepare, and some people would not be too pleased about what had happened; she would have to gather her strength for the ordeals to come. But Cassandra was not worried--she knew that she would come through it--and so, in time, would Janet. Things would work out just fine.

{{Separator|d|'''THE END'''}} 

{{author note|Well, I thought I would never again write another Wolfen story, but the response my first two gained me from the TSA-talk list plus a few random ideas I had over the last couple of years convinced me that there was still another story left to write in the Wolfen world. Or perhaps I should say universe. This tale completes the thematic trilogy of past, present, and future--and readers who are paying attention probably recognized at least one of the characters from bygone tales.

I don't know that I'd say this is the ''best'' story I've ever written; there are parts that are a bit heavy with exposition of past history and events that would ideally be told instead in other stories in an anthology set, but I don't have time to ''write'' those stories now. Nor do I know if I ever would.

Astute readers may notice that the rebirth-and-growth process takes several years here, whereas Astra's in the original story took only a few months. The reason is that it has been determined to be healthier and more conducive to psychological stability to take a bit longer--plus, it gives the parent and child more time together to re-bond.

The antigravity airboat was inspired by the similar craft in Edgar Rice Burrough's excellent ''John Carter of Mars'' adventure series.

I considered an epilogue with Janet meeting her father (whom Charlene had bequeathed at birth) within Cassandra's mind, but decided the story ended well enough without it. That could be material for a future sequel, if I or someone else should decide to write one.

If anyone else wishes to write within the Wolfen universe, please contact me for permission, describing what you plan to do, and then let me read over and approve your story before you post it anywhere. Admittedly, I can hardly force you to, but I'd appreciate it if you'd do me the courtesy.}}

{{series bar

|series=She-Wolf

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4

2009-07-07T22:35:14Z

Throat Wolf: Dropped the wrong cap

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 4)

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 4}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 4)

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Outfoxed

|position= 4

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|I}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

an opened his eyes the next morning to feel something warm and fuzzy against his back. He glanced over his shoulder…yep. There was a seven-tailed non-anthropomorphic fox curled up in the bed with him. It chirred sleepily at his movement, licking its lips and yawning without opening its eyes. ''Her'' eyes, Ian reminded himself. Yep…still not a dream.

“You’re incorrigible, you know that?” he asked rhetorically.

“Well, it’s your fault for ‘incorriging’ me,” Janice replied sleepily. “Besides, I’d think you’d enjoy waking up in bed with a beautiful woman.”

“It might help if you actually were a beautiful woman ''at the time'',” Ian said, reaching down to the floor to rummage for his jeans.

“Details, details.”

Ian found the pants, sat up, and pulled them on under the covers. Then he got up and went to look for a shirt. Janice shifted into her halfway-human form long enough to pull the covers over herself again, then went back to fox.

Shirt found, Ian went into the bathroom and started running water to shave. This, inevitably, involved him cursing loudly after having cut himself while attempting to do so. The vintage Gillette could be a bit of a pain at times, but he was fond of it, as it was a gift from his father, who got it from ''his'' father.

Janice poked the tip of her muzzle out from under the blankets. “You know, as your own personal kitsune, I could do that for you…”

“I wouldn’t want to trouble you, and I also get nervous when anyone else has a razor near places I’d rather they not be,” he said, “Not that I don’t trust you, but I’ve always been nervous around sharp things since this one time when I was a kid and I got cut really badly.” He shuddered as the memory came to the fore of his mind.

“It seems hard to believe I might cause more damage than you’re doing yourself. Are you sure you’ve got enough little bits of toilet paper in the house?”

“Heh, I may be a bit loud about it, but I’m just a bit squeamish, nothing much in the way of real damage. It’s a safety razor after all.” He chuckled as he finished up. “Just a little grabby at times.”

Janice yawned, and as her furry half-fox form threw off the covers. “Argh, I can’t sleep with you performing the Death of a Thousand Shaving Cuts.” She marched into the bathroom, where Ian was just rinsing the last of the shaving lather off of his face.

“A bit late to do anything about it now, I’m afraid.” he quipped, and unscrewed the handle to open the panel on the head so the double-edged razor blade could drop out. He carefully picked it up by the flats and pushed it into the slot cut into the back of his medicine cabinet.

“I can at least keep you from leaving a trail of blood. Come here.” She stood on tiptoe to reach up and start licking his face.

Ian giggled a little bit at the treatment. “That tickles!”

Janice stood back to admire her handiwork. All the razor cuts had sealed up as if they’d never been made. “There we are! Some people say I’ve got a caustic tongue, but actually it’s just styptic.”

“I don’t know, you’ve never seemed all that sharp-tongued to me. And with the shaving soap, that can’t have tasted all that good,” he said, as he made a bit of a face.

“I’ve had worse, and that’s no lye.” Janice winked.

“Heh. Just so long as you don’t end up developing a taste for my blood. I’m a fan of kitsune, not vampires,” he quipped, winking conspiratiorially.

Janice sniffed. “Vampires are poseurs. Blood is messy and stains. Kitsune prefer to cut out the middleman—as you should already know.”

“Heh, yeah, I do remember reading something about kitsune living on spirit-energy,” he said with a nod. “Always thought that bit was a myth, to be honest… Granted, up until recently…” he trailed off.

Janice giggled. “Yes, imagine that.” She leaned in to kiss him on the lips with the tip of her muzzle. “So what’s the plan for today?”

He winked at the vulpine. “Well, for today, I’m afraid I’m going to have to go to work. There’s this annoying thing called rent, if it doesn’t get paid, they can kick us out.”

“Awww. Well, maybe I could come to work with you?”

“Well, that would be nice, but you might find it just a little boring, I’m working as a courier at the moment, so it’s not exactly riveting… Or comfortable, for that matter,” he replied, shrugging.

“Aww, I’m just ''sure'' I could make your job more…interesting.” Janice winked.

“Oh, I’m sure you could,” he chuckled, “The trick would be fitting you on the bicycle.”

Janice giggled. “I’m a shapechanger, silly. I could dance on the head of a pin with nine hundred ninety nine other angels.” She considered. “Of course, it might have to be a pretty large pin.”

“Heh, well, considering I don’t have a pin, you may just have to not invite your friends.”

Janice laughed. “Good one. All right, fair enough, if you’d rather I not complicate your workday, I’ll find other ways to amuse myself ‘til you’re done.”

“You can come along if you like. We’ll just have to figure out how to let you ride along unconspicuously,” Ian said with a shrug, and opened his hall closet to retrieve his Brompton bike.

“Got a knapsack?”

“Will this work?” he asked, as he affixed a set of panniers to the folding bike.

Janice came over to inspect them. “Mmmm…maybe!” She opened one of them, held onto the edge with the other hand, then shrank down into a smaller version of her plushie-toy form. She pulled herself into the saddlebag and let the flap fall over on top of her. “Little cramped, but I think I can deal with it!”

“Good. I could put a handlebar bag on, but I like to keep as much weight off the front as possible,” he said as he started wheeling the bike out, and began the awkward task of carrying it down the stairs.

“Aww, but then we could reenact ''E.T.''!”

“Heh, that could happen, but we could also end up out of control,” he said as he set the bike back down. “Now hold on.” He took off, initially riding rather leisurely as he made his way toward the dispatch office.

“Hey, wait a minute! ''What'' are you saying about my weight?”

“I really do need to think more carefully about what I say around you, don’t I?” he said with a slight blush. “Of course, it just occurred to me, I’m riding around on a bicycle talking to a plush doll, that might look a little suspicious.”

A plushie paw reached out of the saddlebag with something in its hand. “Then take this!”

He swept his hand down to grab it, and quickly glanced down at what he had grabbed, curious. “A Bluetooth earpiece?”

“Redtails, actually, but close enough!” She giggled. “Now you’re ''obviously'' not talking to your plushie toy!”

“No, just being a total douchebag. Oh well,” he laughed.

“But not a crazy one!”

“An excellent point.” He fitted it to his ear. A few minutes later, he swept into dispatch and clocked in, then headed for his first call. It was halfway across town, so he’d have to hustle.

Then a voice in his ear said, “Take the next left!”

Ian needed little in the way of encouragement, and cut quite the tight left off of the bike lane, onto a path into what seemed to be a park that he didn’t remember being there before. Before he was more than a few hundred feet along it, he ''knew'' something strange was going on. Trees—''old'' trees—blocked out the sun as far as he could see, lianas of vines hung to either side yet somehow never quite in the way of the path, and the path was now a dirt track.

“I’m gonna have to start having you come along to work more often. Magic?” he asked.

“Eyes on the road!” the voice chided. A few hundred feet further on, the trees thinned out, and the path ended on a sidewalk he recognized as just around the corner from his destination. When he looked back, there was nothing but an alley behind him.

“Now that’s what I call a shortcut!” he exclaimed as he pulled his bike around to the service entrance. “I’ll be back in a minute, I assume you won’t let anyone walk off with you and the bike?”

“Well, that depends on whether they buy me a ''kohi'' and how cute they are!”

“Ha-ha, very funny. I’ll be back momentarily,” he said, and dashed off to make the pickup.

“…and, of course, on whether you remember to directly ''order'' me not to let someone walk off with the bike,” Janice giggled to herself, though didn’t say it into his earpiece. Let him figure it out on his own. As it turned out, nobody tried to walk off with the bike. Janice probably wouldn’t have let him anyway, even without direct orders. ''Probably.''

The rest of the morning was uneventful. All the deliveries were close enough that a kitsune shortcut was unnecessary, but having Janice in his pannier and her voice in his ear kept Ian more entertained than any iPod audiobook ever had. And all it took was a four-pack of Starbucks Doubleshots dropped in the pannier with her to keep her happy. (When he opened the saddlebags later, he found the empties in the one across the bike from her, and when he asked her how she did that she just giggled.)

It was approaching time for Ian’s lunchbreak when he got a call on his ''real'' cellphone to come by the office. “Huh. Bert sounded worried about something, but he wouldn’t say what,” Ian remarked. “Wonder what that’s about.”

“Oh, it’s probably nothing,” Janice said airily. “Well, let’s go. Sooner we get there, sooner you can buy me ''kohi'' for lunch.”

“What about all those Doubleshots you just had?”

“Appetizers!”

“Figures.”

When Ian pulled into the parking lot at dispatch, he was puzzled to see an unmarked police car waiting there. As he pulled his helmet off and stepped into the office, an older man in the stereotypical trenchcoat and fedora of the police detective got up out of the office chair. “Detective Abel. You must be Ian May?”

“Ian May, at your service. Nice hat, by the way,” he said, extending a hand to shake.

The detective took his hand in a firm grip. “Thanks. Found it at the Salvation Army.” He sat back down, pulling out a PDA. “I just needed to ask you a few questions. You’re not under suspicion of anything, it’s just a standard procedure.”

“Can I ask what this is about?” he asked, frowning a bit.

Abel nodded. “Yesterday, Angela Leese and Brad Walcott disappeared from Leese’s apartment. It looks like Leese was the last to see Walcott before he vanished, but you were the last to see Leese, and we were just following up to see if she said anything to you that might have shed some light on where she was going.”

Ian looked genuinely surprised. “No, she hadn’t said anything about leaving, last time we saw each other she was borrowing some money from me…”

“Right.” Abel tapped the PDA and entered some notes. “Now from what Leese’s sister told me, you and Angela had been going steady…but does it surprise you to know she was apparently seing Walcott behind your back?”

“Honestly? Not really. I’m… well, let’s just say I haven’t been the most satisfying boyfriend as of late…” he said, blushing a little.

Abel nodded. “It looks as though they decided to run off together…but the funny thing is, if they did they didn’t take Walcott’s car, and Leese’s is in the shop with four slashed tires.”

“Huh. That must be why she needed the money. Have you canvassed the airports and bus terminals and rail stations? I mean, they do that on TV all the time…” he said.

Abel shrugged. “It’s not that urgent. Foul play is not suspected at this point. Anyway, thanks for your time. I expect we’ll probably find them together somewhere within a few days. Maybe they ran off to Vegas to get married. But whatever they did, they didn’t tell their families, and they’re worried about it. If you hear anything, let me know, all right? Here’s my card.”

“Trust me, I’ll let you know if I hear anything… I wouldn’t want her family to be worried, they’re good people.” he said with a shrug.

“Thanks.” Abel got up, and offered his hand again. “See you later, kid.”

“See ya.” he said, and shook his hand goodbye, bowing slightly as well.

A few minutes later, Ian was sitting at a patio table in an open-air cafe, with a red-headed young lady in the seat across from him. “Say, this is a pretty nice place,” Janice said. “I’ll bet they make good coffee.”

“Yeah, they do.” he said with a nod. “Care to explain what that was all about?”

“Well, usually it’s about being a pronoun that stands in for a more specific word,” Janice said.

“You know what I mean. I wasn’t the last person to see her, you were.”

“Well, that depends on whether you consider me a ‘person.’ Strictly speaking, by the legal definition of the word—”

“You know, I ''can'' put two and two together. I may be human but I’m not a dimwit,” Ian said.

Janice nodded. “I’ll bet you don’t even need a calculator. Now I remember back in Nippon, I knew a fellow who needed an abacus to count his toes…”

“You know, being evasive is only going to go so far. Eventually I am going to make it an order if I have to, although I really don’t want to have to…”

She smiled, showing her dimples. “What kind of kitsune would I be if I gave you a straight answer right away?”

“Point,” he said with a chuckle. “Should we get that coffee to go?”

“I’m comfortable here. We can make up the time with another trip through my realm.” She winked. “I know what you are going to ask. So, trust me. There is no way that their disappearance can ever be traced to you.”

“I’m more concerned with the fact that they disappeared at all. I may have been upset with them, but I didn’t exactly want them hurt.”

“You asked me to make sure they could never bother you again. So I did. End of story.”

“Definitely going to have to think more carefully about what I say,” he sighed.

She reached across the table to pat his hand. “Don’t worry. I didn’t hurt them. They’re in a very safe place right now, and I ''can'' retrieve them. But I think that it should wait until they have had sufficient time to learn their lesson.”

“Hm, there’s that kitsune sense of morality,” he said, with a mild chuckle. “I suppose I should have anticipated it.”

“Mmm-hmm. Perhaps someday, if you’re very very nice to me, I will even tell you where they are.” Janice leaned back in her chair, pushing it onto two legs.

“Careful there, you might fall…and I sound like my mother.” he sighed, dropping his head into his hands.

Janice giggled. “No, I’ll only fall if I want to, but thank you for caring!”

A waitress came by with their orders, pausing to stare disapprovingly at Janice who affected not to notice.

“Thank you.” Ian said, and made with the payment as he began to sip at his own beverage, not doubting for a moment that her coffee would be gone long before his tea. When he looked up again, Janice was balancing on one foot on the back of the chair, which was still balanced on two legs, and nonchalantly sipping her coffee.

“You know, you’re probably attracting just a bit of attention like that…” he sighed, his growing frustration becoming evident.

“Oh, don’t worry! Everybody else sees me sedately sitting down. Illusion, remember?” Janice tossed the coffee cup straight up in the air, flipped to a handstand on the chair back, then somersaulted forward into a seated position, putting out a hand to catch the cup as it fell and not spilling a drop.

“Yeah, I forgot, sorry. Am I boring you?” he asked, just a little bit snarky.

“Noooo, never!” Janice batted her eyes at him. “I find you endlessly fascinating in how you react to my antics!”

He chuckled a bit, and smiled. “Well, I suppose that would make a bit of your behavior make a bit more sense…”

Janice put on a worried expression. “Oh, no, I’m making sense? I must not be doing something right!”

“That is, unless you’re trying to lull me into a false sense of security by making things seem like they make sense,” he said, sticking out his tongue at her briefly. “Anyway, after work today we have to go down to the DMV. I need to renew the tags on my car. I may not drive it much, but when I need it, I need it.”

Janice smirked, finishing her coffee. “I’ll look forward to it.”

{{Separator|r}}

Janice blinked. “Now isn’t ''that'' a hell of a thing to look forward to?”

“Hey, it’s a classic!”

“It’s…tiny.”

“Well, I’ve only ever had me to drive around in it…”

“It’s…plastic.”

“Great fuel economy.”

“I’ll bet. Where do you stick the wind-up key?” Janice asked.

“I’ll have you know that the Tata Nano is a ''great little car!''” Ian insisted. “Motoring at its purest. It’s essence of car!”

“Yeah, ‘cuz that’s all that was left after the rest of the car boiled out of the pot,” Janice sniffed. “Ah, who am I kidding. I’m a fox. Most of my interaction with cars has been trying not to get run over by one when I cross the street. At least this one’s kinda cute.”

“Heh, why do you think I bought it in the first place?” he said, opening the passenger door for Janice before getting in the driver’s seat himself.

“First and foremost? Because it was ''el cheapo''.” Janice grinned. “But at least it’s not a Yugo.”

“Now, the Yugo really got a bad rep! It was a perfectly reliable car so long as you performed the regular maintenance!” he said, before cranking the tiny two-cylinder engine over and heading for the DMV.

“I thought they exploded if you crashed into them wrong,” Janice said.

“No, that was the Ford Pinto,” the veritable automotive encyclopedia said with a smirk. “And that was only for two years, and only on the hatchback, the wagon never had the problem.”

“Oh, of course.” Janice rolled her eyes as Ian went into a lengthy lecture about the technical aspects of cars that were unsafe at any speed. It was all rather boring, though she did perk up a little when he got to the part about how the auto industry tried to destroy Ralph Nader’s credibility by throwing prostitutes at him.

Of course, the DMV was as boring and inefficient as usual when they arrived, so they had to stand in line. “Why couldn’t they just let me put it on my credit card and mail me the bloody thing?” he sighed.

“Because that would have made sense,” Janice explained perfectly reasonably. “No bureaucracy ever survived by doing sensible things. The sensible thing would be to put themselves out of business.”

“Point,” he sighed. “Don’t know why they even bother to make you keep updating the physical tags anymore now that they have those transponders in your car…”

“So cops can still eyeball the tags by color when their PDAs are on the blink,” Janice said. “Which, given most cop shops’ budgets, is pretty often.”

“Yeah, I can see that being the case. Though with some of the stuff that’s been going around lately, I’m surprised that the cops are even still in business,” he said, rolling his eyes.

“You mean the whole ‘vore’ thing you hear about sometimes?” Janice asked, eyes sparkling. “Spoooooky stories about people who can come up and eat’cha with impunity as long as they fill out their paperwork?”

“Yep. Sad thing is, I don’t doubt it, certainly wouldn’t be the first bit of rights-trampling that the government’s done as of late.”

“You mean like how those fuzzy cat people aren’t ‘people’ people but some lesser class of subhuman people who can be kept as pets?” Janice asked. “Boy, I’m glad I don’t have to worry about someone keeping ''me'' as a pet…”

Ian cringed. “Touché.” He paused, mentally rewinding the conversation. “Wait a minute…''what'' paperwork?”

“Oh, you know. Forms filed in triplicate about the identity of the person you just et so that the secret police can take care of cleaning up his disappearance, quashing any missing persons cases so the police can turn their attention to solvable crimes, and so on. Of course, a lot of vores don’t bother with it, so there’s always a lot more missing people than you can solve these days.”

Ian stared at her. “And you would know this…how?”

“I audited a course in Basic Vorology at the university. Seemed the wise thing to do.”

“Right…” he said. “And I probably should have anticipated that.” He sighed. “Of course, foxes are predators, so it makes sense.”

Janice leaned in close. “What do you think?” she whispered. “Would you like to know what it feels like? I’ll bet you’d be very tasty…” Then, since she was close to him anyway, she kissed him on the lips. She was not one to miss an opportunity.

Ian could feel the blush rising in his cheeks as a shiver went up his spine. He returned the kiss, happily, but couldn’t help but respond, “That doesn’t sound all that good for my health.”

“Oh, but what a way to go.” Janice winked.

“Well, were I to go any time soon, it doesn’t sound like a bad way to go, I will admit.”

Janice giggled. “And if you decided to go that way, you ''would'' be going sometime soon, so it’s a tautology!”

“Heh. I suppose I do at least owe you dinner after all that I’ve put you through,” he said with a chuckle, and then perked up a bit as his number was called. “Rather it wasn’t me, though. Be right back.” He headed up to the window, where a long, protracted wade through bureaucratic red tape ensued, and he returned after fifteen minutes without a new license plate.

“Apparently I didn’t file the proper forms,” Ian said. “Something about proper classification of registration under some new law.”

“Mmm.” Janice got up. “Hand me that paperwork, and let me have a go.”

Ian needed little incentive, and handed the paperwork over. Likely, the problem was the scrawl that passed for his handwriting. Janice took it, and marched up to the window, shouldering aside the next person in line. Oddly, instead of being offended, that person just stood there staring at the wall. Nobody else seemed to notice anything strange going on.

Janice conversed in low tones with the clerk behind the counter. She waved her hands a couple of times, and Ian could have sworn at one point he distinctly heard the phrase “not the droids you’re looking for.” A few minutes later, she came back with a bright and shiny new plate and tag. The clerk sat staring off into space with a vacant expression, just like the person Janice had shouldered aside.

“Come on,” Janice said. “Best to be gone before they wake up, or they might remember us.”

Ian didn’t need to hear any more, exiting rapidly, and heading back to where he’d parked the car. A quick few seconds with a wrench and the plate was changed over.

Janice grinned. “Excellent. Now what’s for dinner?”

“Preferably not me?” he replied with a slightly nervous grin.

“Oh, of course not. You’re more of a dessert.” She winked.

“Hmm…well, I figured tonight I would cook. I don’t think you’ve ever had my cooking before,” he said.

“Oho? This I’ve got to see.”

It turned out to be quite a show, with fireworks and everything. He managed to set at least one pan on fire with a careless spill, but eventually produced some stir-fry that looked quite palatable. Janice ate with gusto, and if she shot the occasional sly look at Ian (accompanied by the licking of lips), she didn’t bring it up again after the meal.

At Janice’s suggestion, they spent the rest of the evening watching a Kurosawa DVD so Janice could laugh whenever there was a mistranslation in the subtitles. Then it was bedtime, and Janice again curled up on the sofa as Ian crashed out on his bed.

{{Separator|r}}

Sometime in the night, Ian felt warmth against his back, and sleepily opened his eyes and turned his head to see an attractive red-haired woman lying against him. He smiled, and closed his eyes again.

{{series bar

|series=Outfoxed

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Plushie]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4

2009-07-07T22:32:25Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 4)

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 4}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 4)

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Outfoxed

|position= 4

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|N}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

Ian opened his eyes the next morning to feel something warm and fuzzy against his back. He glanced over his shoulder…yep. There was a seven-tailed non-anthropomorphic fox curled up in the bed with him. It chirred sleepily at his movement, licking its lips and yawning without opening its eyes. ''Her'' eyes, Ian reminded himself. Yep…still not a dream.

“You’re incorrigible, you know that?” he asked rhetorically.

“Well, it’s your fault for ‘incorriging’ me,” Janice replied sleepily. “Besides, I’d think you’d enjoy waking up in bed with a beautiful woman.”

“It might help if you actually were a beautiful woman ''at the time'',” Ian said, reaching down to the floor to rummage for his jeans.

“Details, details.”

Ian found the pants, sat up, and pulled them on under the covers. Then he got up and went to look for a shirt. Janice shifted into her halfway-human form long enough to pull the covers over herself again, then went back to fox.

Shirt found, Ian went into the bathroom and started running water to shave. This, inevitably, involved him cursing loudly after having cut himself while attempting to do so. The vintage Gillette could be a bit of a pain at times, but he was fond of it, as it was a gift from his father, who got it from ''his'' father.

Janice poked the tip of her muzzle out from under the blankets. “You know, as your own personal kitsune, I could do that for you…”

“I wouldn’t want to trouble you, and I also get nervous when anyone else has a razor near places I’d rather they not be,” he said, “Not that I don’t trust you, but I’ve always been nervous around sharp things since this one time when I was a kid and I got cut really badly.” He shuddered as the memory came to the fore of his mind.

“It seems hard to believe I might cause more damage than you’re doing yourself. Are you sure you’ve got enough little bits of toilet paper in the house?”

“Heh, I may be a bit loud about it, but I’m just a bit squeamish, nothing much in the way of real damage. It’s a safety razor after all.” He chuckled as he finished up. “Just a little grabby at times.”

Janice yawned, and as her furry half-fox form threw off the covers. “Argh, I can’t sleep with you performing the Death of a Thousand Shaving Cuts.” She marched into the bathroom, where Ian was just rinsing the last of the shaving lather off of his face.

“A bit late to do anything about it now, I’m afraid.” he quipped, and unscrewed the handle to open the panel on the head so the double-edged razor blade could drop out. He carefully picked it up by the flats and pushed it into the slot cut into the back of his medicine cabinet.

“I can at least keep you from leaving a trail of blood. Come here.” She stood on tiptoe to reach up and start licking his face.

Ian giggled a little bit at the treatment. “That tickles!”

Janice stood back to admire her handiwork. All the razor cuts had sealed up as if they’d never been made. “There we are! Some people say I’ve got a caustic tongue, but actually it’s just styptic.”

“I don’t know, you’ve never seemed all that sharp-tongued to me. And with the shaving soap, that can’t have tasted all that good,” he said, as he made a bit of a face.

“I’ve had worse, and that’s no lye.” Janice winked.

“Heh. Just so long as you don’t end up developing a taste for my blood. I’m a fan of kitsune, not vampires,” he quipped, winking conspiratiorially.

Janice sniffed. “Vampires are poseurs. Blood is messy and stains. Kitsune prefer to cut out the middleman—as you should already know.”

“Heh, yeah, I do remember reading something about kitsune living on spirit-energy,” he said with a nod. “Always thought that bit was a myth, to be honest… Granted, up until recently…” he trailed off.

Janice giggled. “Yes, imagine that.” She leaned in to kiss him on the lips with the tip of her muzzle. “So what’s the plan for today?”

He winked at the vulpine. “Well, for today, I’m afraid I’m going to have to go to work. There’s this annoying thing called rent, if it doesn’t get paid, they can kick us out.”

“Awww. Well, maybe I could come to work with you?”

“Well, that would be nice, but you might find it just a little boring, I’m working as a courier at the moment, so it’s not exactly riveting… Or comfortable, for that matter,” he replied, shrugging.

“Aww, I’m just ''sure'' I could make your job more…interesting.” Janice winked.

“Oh, I’m sure you could,” he chuckled, “The trick would be fitting you on the bicycle.”

Janice giggled. “I’m a shapechanger, silly. I could dance on the head of a pin with nine hundred ninety nine other angels.” She considered. “Of course, it might have to be a pretty large pin.”

“Heh, well, considering I don’t have a pin, you may just have to not invite your friends.”

Janice laughed. “Good one. All right, fair enough, if you’d rather I not complicate your workday, I’ll find other ways to amuse myself ‘til you’re done.”

“You can come along if you like. We’ll just have to figure out how to let you ride along unconspicuously,” Ian said with a shrug, and opened his hall closet to retrieve his Brompton bike.

“Got a knapsack?”

“Will this work?” he asked, as he affixed a set of panniers to the folding bike.

Janice came over to inspect them. “Mmmm…maybe!” She opened one of them, held onto the edge with the other hand, then shrank down into a smaller version of her plushie-toy form. She pulled herself into the saddlebag and let the flap fall over on top of her. “Little cramped, but I think I can deal with it!”

“Good. I could put a handlebar bag on, but I like to keep as much weight off the front as possible,” he said as he started wheeling the bike out, and began the awkward task of carrying it down the stairs.

“Aww, but then we could reenact ''E.T.''!”

“Heh, that could happen, but we could also end up out of control,” he said as he set the bike back down. “Now hold on.” He took off, initially riding rather leisurely as he made his way toward the dispatch office.

“Hey, wait a minute! ''What'' are you saying about my weight?”

“I really do need to think more carefully about what I say around you, don’t I?” he said with a slight blush. “Of course, it just occurred to me, I’m riding around on a bicycle talking to a plush doll, that might look a little suspicious.”

A plushie paw reached out of the saddlebag with something in its hand. “Then take this!”

He swept his hand down to grab it, and quickly glanced down at what he had grabbed, curious. “A Bluetooth earpiece?”

“Redtails, actually, but close enough!” She giggled. “Now you’re ''obviously'' not talking to your plushie toy!”

“No, just being a total douchebag. Oh well,” he laughed.

“But not a crazy one!”

“An excellent point.” He fitted it to his ear. A few minutes later, he swept into dispatch and clocked in, then headed for his first call. It was halfway across town, so he’d have to hustle.

Then a voice in his ear said, “Take the next left!”

Ian needed little in the way of encouragement, and cut quite the tight left off of the bike lane, onto a path into what seemed to be a park that he didn’t remember being there before. Before he was more than a few hundred feet along it, he ''knew'' something strange was going on. Trees—''old'' trees—blocked out the sun as far as he could see, lianas of vines hung to either side yet somehow never quite in the way of the path, and the path was now a dirt track.

“I’m gonna have to start having you come along to work more often. Magic?” he asked.

“Eyes on the road!” the voice chided. A few hundred feet further on, the trees thinned out, and the path ended on a sidewalk he recognized as just around the corner from his destination. When he looked back, there was nothing but an alley behind him.

“Now that’s what I call a shortcut!” he exclaimed as he pulled his bike around to the service entrance. “I’ll be back in a minute, I assume you won’t let anyone walk off with you and the bike?”

“Well, that depends on whether they buy me a ''kohi'' and how cute they are!”

“Ha-ha, very funny. I’ll be back momentarily,” he said, and dashed off to make the pickup.

“…and, of course, on whether you remember to directly ''order'' me not to let someone walk off with the bike,” Janice giggled to herself, though didn’t say it into his earpiece. Let him figure it out on his own. As it turned out, nobody tried to walk off with the bike. Janice probably wouldn’t have let him anyway, even without direct orders. ''Probably.''

The rest of the morning was uneventful. All the deliveries were close enough that a kitsune shortcut was unnecessary, but having Janice in his pannier and her voice in his ear kept Ian more entertained than any iPod audiobook ever had. And all it took was a four-pack of Starbucks Doubleshots dropped in the pannier with her to keep her happy. (When he opened the saddlebags later, he found the empties in the one across the bike from her, and when he asked her how she did that she just giggled.)

It was approaching time for Ian’s lunchbreak when he got a call on his ''real'' cellphone to come by the office. “Huh. Bert sounded worried about something, but he wouldn’t say what,” Ian remarked. “Wonder what that’s about.”

“Oh, it’s probably nothing,” Janice said airily. “Well, let’s go. Sooner we get there, sooner you can buy me ''kohi'' for lunch.”

“What about all those Doubleshots you just had?”

“Appetizers!”

“Figures.”

When Ian pulled into the parking lot at dispatch, he was puzzled to see an unmarked police car waiting there. As he pulled his helmet off and stepped into the office, an older man in the stereotypical trenchcoat and fedora of the police detective got up out of the office chair. “Detective Abel. You must be Ian May?”

“Ian May, at your service. Nice hat, by the way,” he said, extending a hand to shake.

The detective took his hand in a firm grip. “Thanks. Found it at the Salvation Army.” He sat back down, pulling out a PDA. “I just needed to ask you a few questions. You’re not under suspicion of anything, it’s just a standard procedure.”

“Can I ask what this is about?” he asked, frowning a bit.

Abel nodded. “Yesterday, Angela Leese and Brad Walcott disappeared from Leese’s apartment. It looks like Leese was the last to see Walcott before he vanished, but you were the last to see Leese, and we were just following up to see if she said anything to you that might have shed some light on where she was going.”

Ian looked genuinely surprised. “No, she hadn’t said anything about leaving, last time we saw each other she was borrowing some money from me…”

“Right.” Abel tapped the PDA and entered some notes. “Now from what Leese’s sister told me, you and Angela had been going steady…but does it surprise you to know she was apparently seing Walcott behind your back?”

“Honestly? Not really. I’m… well, let’s just say I haven’t been the most satisfying boyfriend as of late…” he said, blushing a little.

Abel nodded. “It looks as though they decided to run off together…but the funny thing is, if they did they didn’t take Walcott’s car, and Leese’s is in the shop with four slashed tires.”

“Huh. That must be why she needed the money. Have you canvassed the airports and bus terminals and rail stations? I mean, they do that on TV all the time…” he said.

Abel shrugged. “It’s not that urgent. Foul play is not suspected at this point. Anyway, thanks for your time. I expect we’ll probably find them together somewhere within a few days. Maybe they ran off to Vegas to get married. But whatever they did, they didn’t tell their families, and they’re worried about it. If you hear anything, let me know, all right? Here’s my card.”

“Trust me, I’ll let you know if I hear anything… I wouldn’t want her family to be worried, they’re good people.” he said with a shrug.

“Thanks.” Abel got up, and offered his hand again. “See you later, kid.”

“See ya.” he said, and shook his hand goodbye, bowing slightly as well.

A few minutes later, Ian was sitting at a patio table in an open-air cafe, with a red-headed young lady in the seat across from him. “Say, this is a pretty nice place,” Janice said. “I’ll bet they make good coffee.”

“Yeah, they do.” he said with a nod. “Care to explain what that was all about?”

“Well, usually it’s about being a pronoun that stands in for a more specific word,” Janice said.

“You know what I mean. I wasn’t the last person to see her, you were.”

“Well, that depends on whether you consider me a ‘person.’ Strictly speaking, by the legal definition of the word—”

“You know, I ''can'' put two and two together. I may be human but I’m not a dimwit,” Ian said.

Janice nodded. “I’ll bet you don’t even need a calculator. Now I remember back in Nippon, I knew a fellow who needed an abacus to count his toes…”

“You know, being evasive is only going to go so far. Eventually I am going to make it an order if I have to, although I really don’t want to have to…”

She smiled, showing her dimples. “What kind of kitsune would I be if I gave you a straight answer right away?”

“Point,” he said with a chuckle. “Should we get that coffee to go?”

“I’m comfortable here. We can make up the time with another trip through my realm.” She winked. “I know what you are going to ask. So, trust me. There is no way that their disappearance can ever be traced to you.”

“I’m more concerned with the fact that they disappeared at all. I may have been upset with them, but I didn’t exactly want them hurt.”

“You asked me to make sure they could never bother you again. So I did. End of story.”

“Definitely going to have to think more carefully about what I say,” he sighed.

She reached across the table to pat his hand. “Don’t worry. I didn’t hurt them. They’re in a very safe place right now, and I ''can'' retrieve them. But I think that it should wait until they have had sufficient time to learn their lesson.”

“Hm, there’s that kitsune sense of morality,” he said, with a mild chuckle. “I suppose I should have anticipated it.”

“Mmm-hmm. Perhaps someday, if you’re very very nice to me, I will even tell you where they are.” Janice leaned back in her chair, pushing it onto two legs.

“Careful there, you might fall…and I sound like my mother.” he sighed, dropping his head into his hands.

Janice giggled. “No, I’ll only fall if I want to, but thank you for caring!”

A waitress came by with their orders, pausing to stare disapprovingly at Janice who affected not to notice.

“Thank you.” Ian said, and made with the payment as he began to sip at his own beverage, not doubting for a moment that her coffee would be gone long before his tea. When he looked up again, Janice was balancing on one foot on the back of the chair, which was still balanced on two legs, and nonchalantly sipping her coffee.

“You know, you’re probably attracting just a bit of attention like that…” he sighed, his growing frustration becoming evident.

“Oh, don’t worry! Everybody else sees me sedately sitting down. Illusion, remember?” Janice tossed the coffee cup straight up in the air, flipped to a handstand on the chair back, then somersaulted forward into a seated position, putting out a hand to catch the cup as it fell and not spilling a drop.

“Yeah, I forgot, sorry. Am I boring you?” he asked, just a little bit snarky.

“Noooo, never!” Janice batted her eyes at him. “I find you endlessly fascinating in how you react to my antics!”

He chuckled a bit, and smiled. “Well, I suppose that would make a bit of your behavior make a bit more sense…”

Janice put on a worried expression. “Oh, no, I’m making sense? I must not be doing something right!”

“That is, unless you’re trying to lull me into a false sense of security by making things seem like they make sense,” he said, sticking out his tongue at her briefly. “Anyway, after work today we have to go down to the DMV. I need to renew the tags on my car. I may not drive it much, but when I need it, I need it.”

Janice smirked, finishing her coffee. “I’ll look forward to it.”

{{Separator|r}}

Janice blinked. “Now isn’t ''that'' a hell of a thing to look forward to?”

“Hey, it’s a classic!”

“It’s…tiny.”

“Well, I’ve only ever had me to drive around in it…”

“It’s…plastic.”

“Great fuel economy.”

“I’ll bet. Where do you stick the wind-up key?” Janice asked.

“I’ll have you know that the Tata Nano is a ''great little car!''” Ian insisted. “Motoring at its purest. It’s essence of car!”

“Yeah, ‘cuz that’s all that was left after the rest of the car boiled out of the pot,” Janice sniffed. “Ah, who am I kidding. I’m a fox. Most of my interaction with cars has been trying not to get run over by one when I cross the street. At least this one’s kinda cute.”

“Heh, why do you think I bought it in the first place?” he said, opening the passenger door for Janice before getting in the driver’s seat himself.

“First and foremost? Because it was ''el cheapo''.” Janice grinned. “But at least it’s not a Yugo.”

“Now, the Yugo really got a bad rep! It was a perfectly reliable car so long as you performed the regular maintenance!” he said, before cranking the tiny two-cylinder engine over and heading for the DMV.

“I thought they exploded if you crashed into them wrong,” Janice said.

“No, that was the Ford Pinto,” the veritable automotive encyclopedia said with a smirk. “And that was only for two years, and only on the hatchback, the wagon never had the problem.”

“Oh, of course.” Janice rolled her eyes as Ian went into a lengthy lecture about the technical aspects of cars that were unsafe at any speed. It was all rather boring, though she did perk up a little when he got to the part about how the auto industry tried to destroy Ralph Nader’s credibility by throwing prostitutes at him.

Of course, the DMV was as boring and inefficient as usual when they arrived, so they had to stand in line. “Why couldn’t they just let me put it on my credit card and mail me the bloody thing?” he sighed.

“Because that would have made sense,” Janice explained perfectly reasonably. “No bureaucracy ever survived by doing sensible things. The sensible thing would be to put themselves out of business.”

“Point,” he sighed. “Don’t know why they even bother to make you keep updating the physical tags anymore now that they have those transponders in your car…”

“So cops can still eyeball the tags by color when their PDAs are on the blink,” Janice said. “Which, given most cop shops’ budgets, is pretty often.”

“Yeah, I can see that being the case. Though with some of the stuff that’s been going around lately, I’m surprised that the cops are even still in business,” he said, rolling his eyes.

“You mean the whole ‘vore’ thing you hear about sometimes?” Janice asked, eyes sparkling. “Spoooooky stories about people who can come up and eat’cha with impunity as long as they fill out their paperwork?”

“Yep. Sad thing is, I don’t doubt it, certainly wouldn’t be the first bit of rights-trampling that the government’s done as of late.”

“You mean like how those fuzzy cat people aren’t ‘people’ people but some lesser class of subhuman people who can be kept as pets?” Janice asked. “Boy, I’m glad I don’t have to worry about someone keeping ''me'' as a pet…”

Ian cringed. “Touché.” He paused, mentally rewinding the conversation. “Wait a minute…''what'' paperwork?”

“Oh, you know. Forms filed in triplicate about the identity of the person you just et so that the secret police can take care of cleaning up his disappearance, quashing any missing persons cases so the police can turn their attention to solvable crimes, and so on. Of course, a lot of vores don’t bother with it, so there’s always a lot more missing people than you can solve these days.”

Ian stared at her. “And you would know this…how?”

“I audited a course in Basic Vorology at the university. Seemed the wise thing to do.”

“Right…” he said. “And I probably should have anticipated that.” He sighed. “Of course, foxes are predators, so it makes sense.”

Janice leaned in close. “What do you think?” she whispered. “Would you like to know what it feels like? I’ll bet you’d be very tasty…” Then, since she was close to him anyway, she kissed him on the lips. She was not one to miss an opportunity.

Ian could feel the blush rising in his cheeks as a shiver went up his spine. He returned the kiss, happily, but couldn’t help but respond, “That doesn’t sound all that good for my health.”

“Oh, but what a way to go.” Janice winked.

“Well, were I to go any time soon, it doesn’t sound like a bad way to go, I will admit.”

Janice giggled. “And if you decided to go that way, you ''would'' be going sometime soon, so it’s a tautology!”

“Heh. I suppose I do at least owe you dinner after all that I’ve put you through,” he said with a chuckle, and then perked up a bit as his number was called. “Rather it wasn’t me, though. Be right back.” He headed up to the window, where a long, protracted wade through bureaucratic red tape ensued, and he returned after fifteen minutes without a new license plate.

“Apparently I didn’t file the proper forms,” Ian said. “Something about proper classification of registration under some new law.”

“Mmm.” Janice got up. “Hand me that paperwork, and let me have a go.”

Ian needed little incentive, and handed the paperwork over. Likely, the problem was the scrawl that passed for his handwriting. Janice took it, and marched up to the window, shouldering aside the next person in line. Oddly, instead of being offended, that person just stood there staring at the wall. Nobody else seemed to notice anything strange going on.

Janice conversed in low tones with the clerk behind the counter. She waved her hands a couple of times, and Ian could have sworn at one point he distinctly heard the phrase “not the droids you’re looking for.” A few minutes later, she came back with a bright and shiny new plate and tag. The clerk sat staring off into space with a vacant expression, just like the person Janice had shouldered aside.

“Come on,” Janice said. “Best to be gone before they wake up, or they might remember us.”

Ian didn’t need to hear any more, exiting rapidly, and heading back to where he’d parked the car. A quick few seconds with a wrench and the plate was changed over.

Janice grinned. “Excellent. Now what’s for dinner?”

“Preferably not me?” he replied with a slightly nervous grin.

“Oh, of course not. You’re more of a dessert.” She winked.

“Hmm…well, I figured tonight I would cook. I don’t think you’ve ever had my cooking before,” he said.

“Oho? This I’ve got to see.”

It turned out to be quite a show, with fireworks and everything. He managed to set at least one pan on fire with a careless spill, but eventually produced some stir-fry that looked quite palatable. Janice ate with gusto, and if she shot the occasional sly look at Ian (accompanied by the licking of lips), she didn’t bring it up again after the meal.

At Janice’s suggestion, they spent the rest of the evening watching a Kurosawa DVD so Janice could laugh whenever there was a mistranslation in the subtitles. Then it was bedtime, and Janice again curled up on the sofa as Ian crashed out on his bed.

{{Separator|r}}

Sometime in the night, Ian felt warmth against his back, and sleepily opened his eyes and turned his head to see an attractive red-haired woman lying against him. He smiled, and closed his eyes again.

{{series bar

|series=Outfoxed

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Plushie]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3

2009-07-07T22:25:12Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 3)

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 3}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 3)

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Outfoxed

|position= 3

|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|N}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

ight had fallen, and Ian and Janice were again sleeping separately. Ian was in bed, and Janice was again curled up on the couch, muzzle buried in the heap of her bushy tails.

Janice glanced at the bedroom door from time to time, thoughtfully, trying to gauge the best time to move their relationship along a little by sneeking in to cuddle. There was an art to these things. If you snuck in too early, you came off as too eager…but if you waited too long, it might give them the other kind of wrong impression.

She was so engaged in these meditations that she almost failed to hear the faint scratching at the keyhole of the apartment door—but she didn’t ''quite.'' Her ears parked up, and her head raised as she peered through the dark at the source of the sound. ''Well, what have we here?'' she thought.

Then the latch clicked, and the door swung open a crack. She froze, and a moment later a discarded plushie fox toy was lying on the sofa instead of a real multi-tailed fox.

A figure that would have been dark to anyone who didn’t have vulpine nightvision slipped in. It ignored the plushie on the sofa and made straight for the kitchen, where the expensive new espresso machine sat on the counter. “Heh, sucker needs to learn to buy a lock worth a damn…” the burglar chuckled, ''sotto voce'', and began unplugging the device.

“Or maybe he just needs a watchdog,” a voice said from behind him, a moment before a hand turned his head around and a pair of lips latched onto his. Before the burglar could so much as squeak, he felt the strength seem to drain out of his body, leaving him weak and confused.

Janice licked her lips. “Mmm. What ''am'' I going to do with you?” she murmured. “I had been inclined to be lenient, but then you touched my ''kohi'' machine.”

The burglar, disoriented, stumbled back a bit, steadying himself against the counter. “Wh—what did you—?” he stammered, unprepared to deal with someone actually being in the apartment, much less the situation he now found himself in.

Janice, who was wearing her humanoid furry fox form, placed a finger to her muzzle. “Shhh. Mustn’t wake my master.” She winked, and leaned in closer to kiss the burglar again.

Outright confusion began to replace alarm as the burglar received the kiss, and then returned the affection.

“Now,” Janice whispered. “Who owns you? You only get one guess.”

“You, mistress,” he murmured, surprised by the words coming out of his own mouth.

“Mmmm. Now whatever am I going to do with you? Can’t have you hanging around here…” She licked her lips again. “Do you have any suggestions?”

Feeling what last bit of free will he had slip away, he observed her licking her lips. “Are you hungry, mistress?” he asked.

Janice grinned, showing teeth. “Why, yes! Why do you ask?”

He looked down, shyly. “I thought…maybe…”

Janice leaned closer. “Mmmm?”

“…you might want to…eat me?”

Janice licked her lips again. “Oh, you’re smart.” She kissed him again, though relenting on the willpower draining this time. “And tasty. But, mmm…other than that, why should I eat you? Convince me.”

The burglar looked at a loss. “H…how would I do that, mistress?”

“Mmm, well, begging works sometimes.”

The burglar whimpered. “P…please eat me?”

Janice grinned. “Or you could tell me ''why'' you want me to eat you?”

The burglar frowned. “…I…I don’t know?” he murmured.

“You want to be inside of me? Become a part of me?” Janice prompted.

“I…yes. That’s what I want.” He shivered, hugging himself. “To…feel you all around me…”

“Then show me.” Janice licked her lips again, then leaned forward and opened wider.

The burglar stood up, and leaned in, then softly laid his head down in her mouth, on the soft cushion of her tongue. “Take me, mistress…” he murmured.

“Mmmmm,” Janice said. She couldn’t say much else with her mouth full. But she put her arms around the burglar, pulling him close to her. Then she made a gesture with one hand, and all the clothing the man had been wearing fell through him to the ground. That was better. She opened her mouth wider, working her mouth down over the burglar’s head and neck.

The burglar squirmed slightly in her increasingly warm, moist embrace, in an attempt to ease her progress in swallowing him, gently slipping as well as he can down her throat. By this point, of course, he couldn’t speak, but he did murmur softly in pleasure.

Janice reached down, grabbing him by the legs and pushing him further into her throat. Her jaws moved over his chest, past his navel, and toward his crotch. “Mmmmm…” He really did taste good. She could also tell he hadn’t showered in a while, but that only made his flavor stronger, like a fine cheese.

The soft, all-encompassing warmth of her around him was having effects that he had not anticipated, and he began to become aroused by the exotic environment.

Janice pulled him further into her mouth, opening wider to take his hips inside, and beginning to lick at his crotch. It did not take long at all before she felt him beginning to respond, and she intensified her efforts.

The hapless burglar moaned and writhed at this stimulation of his most tender part, but he had no way to escape from it as tightly as he was held in place by Janice’s jaws. At last he began to thrust back despite himself, until he finally rewarded Janice with a slimy, salty treat.

Janice swallowed again and again, pulling the burglar further into her mouth. After the wideness of his hips, the rest was easy. He slid into her throat and down, squeezed tightly by the peristaltic muscles. Three more swallows, and then Janice gave the soles of his feet a parting lick and closed her mouth over them.

Janice swallowed a few more times, pushing him the rest of the way down into her stomach (which now bulged pleasantly). Moving carefully, tails extended to keep her balance, Janice moved back over to the couch and sank onto the cushions. She smiled, and massaged the lump in her chest. “Hello in there,” she whispered. “How do you feel?”

“W-warm… Wet…” the erstwhile burglar murmured, as he began to take stock of his environment. It was dark, moist, cramped, and starting to become a distinctly less pleasant place to be than he had first felt it to be…

“Aww, beginning to have second thoughts?” Janice murmured. “Well, I’m afraid it’s a little too late for that. You’ve already fed yourself to me…and I’m not bulimic.”

“Wait… I… I fed myself to you…” he stated, only now the gravity of his situation beginning to strike him. “Wh-what did you do to me?” he stammered, tring to move around.

“I ate you, silly boy. What could I do when you fed yourself to me like that?” Janice giggled. “Perhaps I did help you get the idea a little…but then again, you broke into my master’s apartment and tried to steal ''my kohi'' machine.” She patted her stomach. “Mmmm. But you were tasty, I’ll give you that.”

“How, how could you… Please, let me go…” he begged, almost as vehemently as he had begged for her to eat him in the first place, but this time, considerably less successfully.

“Why would I do a silly thing like that? Then you’d just go burglarize someone else. I think the neighborhood will be a lot safer with you as part of me.” She leaned back and closed her eyes. “And you ''will'' be part of me.”

“I don’t want to die…” the burglar whimpered, impotently, starting to realize that his situation was utterly and completely out of his control.

“Die? What makes you think I’d let you off that easy?” Janice smiled again. “Oh, no. You’re ''mine'' now, and I’m keeping you. You’re going to live as a part of me now, until I find something I want to use you for.” She massaged her stomach again, and it began to fill with warm, sticky fluid. “And now it’s time for you to find out what that’s like.”

The burglar’s vision somehow turned more black than it already was, and softly, nothingness claimed his awareness.

Janice sighed happily as her stomach gurgled and shrank back to its normal size. “Mmm, tasty. Why ‘take a bite out of crime’ when you can just swallow it whole?” She stretched, got up, and wandered to the kitchen to gather up the burglar’s clothes and tools to take to the dumpster. It wouldn’t do to let Ian find them.

On her way back in, she paused thoughtfully at the door. “Hmmm. He was tasty, but on the other hand, I might not be here next time dinner comes to call…and they might get my ''kohi'' machine. Can’t have that.” She tapped the lock with a fingernail, and it disassembled and reassembled itself into perfect working order. Then she slapped her left fist into the palm of her right hand, and a new deadbolt lock appeared on the door. She slid it home, and nodded. “Good.”

Then she looked at the clock on the wall. “Mmm, I think it’s just about that time.” She shrank back to her plushie form, and sauntered through the open bedroom door.

{{series bar

|series=Outfoxed

|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Plushie]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2

2009-07-07T22:17:14Z

Throat Wolf: project

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 2)
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 2}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 2)
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
|series= Outfoxed
|position= 2
|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|T}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

hey spent the rest of the day at the mall, going from one store to another. Ian knew, of course, that any time he wanted to, he could “take his ball and go home,” so to speak, but he was content to trail Janice from place to place, watching her shop.

Oddly enough, Janice didn’t actually ''buy'' any clothes, though she did try a lot of them on. Maybe she didn’t ''need'' to buy them, Ian thought. If she was a natural shapeshifter, maybe all she needed was a good close look to give her ideas about what clothing to shift into later on.

Ian was just starting to think that his credit card might be safe after all, when Janice swerved into the bulk candy and coffee store and started browsing the gourmet coffee aisle. “Uhm…” Ian said.

“Oh, come on, it’s a lot cheaper than going out for coffee!” Janice said. “When you consider it cup for cup…”

“Um…all right. Just stay away from that kind that’s made from beans shat out by some kind of monkey, okay? I don’t think I could afford it.”

Janice giggled, and started filling bags from plastic scoops. “You don’t have an espresso machine, do you? We’ll have to fix that.”

Ball or not, Ian was starting to wonder who was really in charge.

{{Separator|r}}

But the coffee (and the grinder and espresso machine to go with it) was the only major purchase Janice actually ended up making. She started casting affectionate glances at the Apple store, but Ian begged for mercy on behalf of his credit card, and she gave in. “But I really wanted an iPod Touch,” she sighed. “Mmm, Touch. Touch touch touch.”

Ian jerked away. “Hey, stop that, I’m ticklish!”

They ate dinner at the food court, where Janice agreed that S’barro’s was indeed a worthy establishment. Then they carted the bags out to the bus stop, and rode it back to Ian’s apartment, where they found room to put coffee and machines away. “Mmm, that’ll be nice in the morning,” Janice said, rubbing her hands together.

“I have to admit, yes, it probably will be rather nice in the morning,” he sighed. “I know you’re not the only one who’ll get some use out of it.”

“Mmmmm, coffee.” Janice held the bag of beans up to her nose and took a big sniff before putting it away. “The one thing I miss when I’m living like a fox.” She yawned. “But now it’s time for bed!”

“You can take the bed—the couch is a pullout, I’ll sleep on it.” Ian said, already pitying his back.

“Oh, don’t be silly. I don’t need your bed. I ''normally'' sleep under bushes, remember?” Janice sat down on the couch, pulled her legs up, and suddenly there was a fox curled up on the sofa, peering at Ian from behind seven bushy tails. “Compared to that, a couch is great!”

“Oh my god, you’re so adorable!” Ian exclaimed, taken aback by how cute she really was.

“Now that’s funny,” Janice said. “Most people say that when I’m standing on ''two'' legs.”

Ian blushed. “I, uh, well, I do have a girlfriend...” he said, with a blush and a chuckle.

“But you don’t have a dog. Got it. Hope your lease allows pets!”

Ian chuckled. “Good night. See you in the morning.” He headed into the bedroom, leaving the door open a crack just in case Janice needed anything.

{{Separator|r}}

Ian awoke the next morning to the smell of coffee wafting through the door, heralded by grinding and clattering and hissing sounds as Janice fiddled with the espresso machine like a steampunk mad scientist. Her “evil laughter” only added to the effect. “Muahaha! The world will be saved by ''steam!''” Ian moaned and pulled his pillow over his head.

But he did have to admit, a little later after he had gotten dressed and stumbled into the kitchen, that it ''was'' great coffee. She’d even turned up some chocolate syrup and milk and whipped cream, so as to make him a passable café mocha.

“Wow, this is great!” Ian said.

Janice grinned. “I bet it’s more than your girlfriend’s ever done for you.”

Ian shrugged. “Well, she’s, um, not exactly the coffee-making sort.”

“I’d like to meet her sometime,” Janice said. “I’ll bet that would be fun.”

“Well, you just might get your chance sooner or—” Ian began.

And speak of the devil, there were two knocks on the door followed by it swinging open as Angela walked in. “Ian, hon, do you have twenty bucks I can borrow ‘til payday? I came up a little short again.” She was attractive enough in her way—shoulder-length blonde hair, bright blue eyes, and full lips that always seemed to be turned up in a smirk. She wore a college sweatshirt and corduroy slacks, with high heels, and had a large purse strapped to her side.

Ian looked up, bearing a certain resemblance to a deer in the headlights. He wondered how to explain Janice. “Uh—” He glanced back to Janice—and saw a small seven-tailed fox plushie toy at the table where she’d been sitting a moment before. It winked at him.

“Oh-uh, sure, let me check and see if I’ve got that much...” he said, and reached in his jacket pocket for his wallet.

“Great!” Angela walked in, brushing her hair off her shoulder with a casual flip of her hand. “I hate to bother you, but a gal’s gotta eat.” She looked down at the plushie seated at the table behind an empty coffee cup. “Oh, how cute! Coffee for two, huh?” She picked the toy up and gave it a squeeze. Over her shoulder where she couldn’t see, the plushie Janice stuck out a plushie tongue.

“Ah, here we go!” Ian said, and handed over a ten and two fives, with a strained smile on his face, before putting the wallet back in his pocket.

Angela grabbed them. “Thanks, sweetie!” She glanced down at the plushie. “You know, this is entirely too adorable for you. I’d better borrow it. Ciao!” She headed for the door, the Janice plushie still in her arms.

“Hey, hold on a minute—” Ian began.

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll bring it back!” Angela giggled, and was out the door. Over her shoulder, Janice winked at him again. Then the door closed and she was gone.

Ian stared at the door for a moment, his mouth still open to speak. Then he shook his head, and reached down to touch the ball in his pocket. Yeah, it was still there. Janice would have to come back for that. And she ''was'' a seven-tailed kitsune—presumably she could take care of herself.

If Angela didn’t kill them both with her driving, anyway.

{{Separator|r}}

“Oh yeah, he’s always good for twenty bucks,” Angela said, yakking into the cellphone held to her ear as she zipped one-handed around cars on the freeway in her VW Jetta, the Janice-plushie safely belted into the passenger seat. “That’s about ''all'' he’s good for.” She paused a moment. “Just dump him?” She laughed. “But where would I get my twenty bucks from then?”

She took her hand off the wheel for a moment so she could slam it onto the horn to honk at the SUV that had just cut her off. “Son of a—no, I didn’t mean you, Brad. Just this—look, I better go, okay? I’m on the freeway. See ya in fifteen, ‘kay?” She made kissy noises into the cellphone, then flipped it shut and dropped it on the passenger seat next to the plushie.

Janice prided herself on the serenity and composure she had developed over the last thousand years. In times of great turbulence, laboring under magical curses, even having to serve some pretty lousy masters these last few years—she was unshakable. She was completely calm.

She was having to remind herself constantly that she was supposed to be just a stuffed toy in order to keep from screaming, “Look out for that truck!”

“Why not go with the girlfriend to see what she’s like?” Janice muttered to herself. “That would be a ''great'' idea!”

“Did I leave the radio on?” Angela wondered, glancing away from the road to check the knob and nearly getting creamed by a semi. Janice gulped and shut up.

A little later, the Jetta pulled safely into the parking lot of a small diner, and Angela got out. As Janice whispered a prayer of thanks to Inari for her deliverance, Angela came around to the passenger seat, unbelted the plushie, and picked her up.

Angela felt around for her cellphone, glanced at the floor and under the seat, but it was nowhere in sight. “Huh. It must have fallen between the seats. Oh well, I’ll get it later.” She closed the door, and carried the plushie along with her into the diner. A few moments later, she was sitting in a booth across from a handsome young man in a football letter jacket. “Hi, Brad! Lookie what I got!”

Brad smirked. The smirk seemed to be a mirror image of Angela’s. Whatever else Janice thought of the two of them, she had to admit they seemed to be made for each other. “So did your ‘boyfriend’ buy that for you?”

Angela snorted. “Him? He hasn’t bought me anything in months. That’s why I keep mooching twenties off of him—cut out the middleman.” She chuckled. “Though everything he ''did'' buy me had to do with those foxes he’s crazy about. Even little earrings.” She chuckled. “Naw, he probably bought this for himself. But it’s too cute for him, don’t you think?” She set it in the booth next to her.

Brad grinned. “So why are you sitting over there with it instead of over here with me?”

“You know, that’s a gooood question.” Angela giggled, and rounded the booth to sit down next to Brad. They started snuggling shamelessly as the waitress came by to take their orders. They were so involved in it that they didn’t notice Janice pulling Angela’s cellphone out of a hidden pocket and snapping pictures of them with its built-in camera. She hastily put it away when the food came and they started paying more attention to their surroundings.

After dinner was over, Angela grabbed Janice and they went out to the car. Janice was relegated to the back seat as Brad and Angela took the front. Thankfully, Brad drove this time. He actually paid attention to the road.

They pulled in at what Janice assumed was Angela’s apartment complex, and Angela tucked Janice under one arm as they went upstairs. She was relegated to the sofa, along with a half-dozen other assorted stuffed animals, as Brad and Angela continued into the bedroom. Janice waited until they were fully occupied before sneaking in to take a few more pictures. Then she wandered back to the door, reverted to human form, and let herself out.

As she made her way downstairs, Janice flipped open the cellphone again and checked the speed dial. There it was—”May, Ian.” She punched the call button. “Hey, Ian? Can you tell me how to get to your place from Angela’s?”

{{Separator|r}}

A little later, Janice walked back into Ian’s apartment looking like the fox that had swallowed the canary. “Honey, I’m home!”

“Welcome home. I guess, this is your home now too,” Ian said. “So, did her driving keep you amused?”

Janice rolled her eyes. “Don’t even ''joke'' about that.” She shrugged out of her jacket, revealing a red spandex halter-top beneath, stretched over endowments that were considerably more impressive without the jacket covering them. “At least she won’t be able to do it again for a while. I’m afraid I accidentally slashed all four of her tires.” She grinned. “It was quite an accident, believe me.”

Ian liked to consider himself a throughly modern, enlightened, civilized gentleman. He prided himself on his ability to control himself—and yet, he found himself standing there gawking.

“Now check this.” She tossed him the cellphone with the same pitch she’d used to throw him her ball earlier.

Ian caught it reflexively, then looked at it. “Huh? This is Angela’s phone, isn’t it?”

“Open the photo album. Check the shots from today.”

A few moments went by as Ian fiddled with the unfamiliar phone. Then he held it closer and stared. “Is this what I think it is?”

“That would be one ‘Brad Walcott,’ I believe. He’s number 2 on her speed dial, by the way, right after voicemail. You seem to have slipped to number 7, behind her beautician, her plumber, her gynecologist, and her veterinarian.”

“This is real?” Ian asked. “Not some kind of kitsune trick?”

Janice snorted. “If we didn’t have such a reputation for trickery, I’d be insulted. But we do, so I’m not. No, it’s not a trick. I do have to admit the timing is kind of convenient, but it’s all real—I’ll swear on my ball.”

Ian flipped through more pictures, and sighed. “Somehow this isn’t a surprise.” He closed the phone. “I had my suspicions already, but now here’s proof. I guess I just wasn’t good enough for her.”

Then Janice was there, hugging him. “Right idea, wrong way around.” She turned him around to face her. “I don’t know you very well, I’ll admit, but you’re worth ten of her. And about maybe one half of me, but what can I say, I like slumming.” She winked, and then kissed him full on the lips.

Ian froze for a moment, but then proceeded to wrap his arms around her, and return the kiss, with feeling.

“Mmmm,” Janice said afterward. “I need to revise my estimate. Make that about three-quarters of me.”

“Thanks…I think.” Ian grinned. “But now I just have to decide what to do about this, how to break up with her—”

“You know, the problem is all inside your head. The answer is easy if you take it logically.” She winked, and sang, “I’d like to help you in your struggle to be free. There must be fifty ways to leave your lover.” She grinned. “It’s true. Simon says. Well, Paul Simon.”

“Heh, I suppose it is, isn’t it? What do you have in mind?” he asked. “And you’re only about half right there. For her to be my lover, it would generally have to be that we had at some point made love,” he added derisively.

“I tell you what,” Janice said. “Invite her over to give her phone back. Give me back along with her. Or just let her see me. She’ll think you bought another plushie, and steal that one too.” She winked. “I’ll make sure she won’t bother you again.”

Ian nodded, smiling. “Thank you.” he said, and dialed Angela’s land-line number on her own cellphone. It was a while before she answered. “Hi, Angela? Please come over, I have your cellphone.” he said, interrupting her before she could get anything out.

“What? But I’m sure I had it in—” She paused. “I guess it must have fallen out of my purse when I was over there. Um…I’ll be over for it in a couple hours, okay? I’m kinda busy right now.”

“I’ll see you then,” Ian replied, and hung up.

Janice giggled. “It might be a little longer than she thinks, when she goes down and sees her tires.”

That even got a snicker out of Ian, who normally would find himself a bit less than pleasantly disposed to something so mean-spirited as vengeance.

It ended up being three hours before Angela finally swept into the room with only a perfunctory knock—but Janice’s sharp ears had heard her coming up the stairs, giving her plenty of time to get into plushie form on the couch next to the cellphone.

“Oh, there’s my phone. Thanks!” Angela paused. “And what’s this doing here? I thought it was still on my sofa. Oh, did you buy another one?” She gave Ian a peck on the cheek as she scooped Janice up and swept out again. “Thanks for the phone, sorry gotta run, cab waiting downstairs with the meter running, bye!”

With that, she was gone—out of his life forever, Ian realized. He didn’t have to worry about getting her money anymore, or anything else. It was liberating. He hadn’t really realized how frustrated he had been. He shrugged, and sat down to wait for Janice to get back.

{{Separator|r}}

Angela got home in time to see the AAA tow truck haul her Jetta off to the garage to fix the tires. She grumbled. She sure hoped whoever had done that got what was coming to them. She was going to have to wheedle the money out of Ian one way or another, but that shouldn’t be a problem. She tossed the plushie down on her sofa, and blinked to notice that the other one wasn’t still there.

Huh. Had he snuck in and fetched it back? No, that was impossible, she’d have noticed. Besides, she’d changed the locks since she gave him her key, and had conveniently “forgotten” to update his copy. Well, maybe it had fallen behind the couch. She glanced behind, under it, and looked under the other plushies. Weird.

As she started to back away, she found her hand had somehow gotten stuck to the fox plushie’s muzzle—and the plushie itself was stuck to the couch, not coming loose. She reached in with her other hand to disentangle the first one, and then it was stuck, too.

Wait a moment—it wasn’t stuck ''to'' the plushie’s muzzle, it was stuck ''in'' it. And impossibly, it was starting to suck her arms in! “What the—what’s going on here?” Now her arms were in its mouth up to the elbow. “Somebody help me!”

But nobody was around, and her apartment was soundproofed anyway. It slurped her in up to the shoulders, then she was treated to a brief glimpse of a red plush fabric gullet as the plushie opened wide and engulfed her head.

She was pulled steadily forward, inside its mouth up to her chest now, and though she knew it was impossible, she could swear the thing was licking her breasts, through her clothing. She moaned and squirmed, but at the same time couldn’t help finding being eaten alive by a plushie at least a little bit erotic. Her screams gradually faded to moans, and she almost didn’t notice when her belly and hips slid into the plushie maw, or when her pants and underwear were unfastened and slid down her legs.

Then she felt an entirely new sensation. She was being licked between the legs by a…plushie tongue? A gentle churring sound seemed to come from all around her as it probed and thrust deeper and deeper into her. Despite her predicament, Angela couldn’t help thrusting against the questing tongue, faster and faster until she finally climaxed, moistening the plushie mouth considerably. But it seemed to dry up as soon as the fluids touched it, still feeling soft and fuzzy to her legs and knees as they were drawn into its mouth. Then her pants, panties, and shoes were pushed off over her feet, and they were drawn inside, too.

The next thing Angela knew, she was curled up inside some kind of cloth bag that was drawn tight all around her. Her knees were pushed up against her chest, and she found it hard to breathe. “Help!” she cried. “Let me out!”

“Sorry!” a female voice came from all around her. “I’m afraid that’s not an option.”

“Who—''what'' are you?” Angela cried, squirming .

“I’m Ian’s new girlfriend,” the voice said. “You can call me Janice. And boy, it’s lucky Ian got me. Otherwise he might have ended up subsidizing your flings with hunky Brad until he ran all the way out of money.”

Angela snorted. “Oh, God. What do you ''see'' in that schmuck. You like little foxes, too? I’m sure you deserve each other. Now, I don’t know what you did, but you better let me out of—”

“Deserve each other? Do we?” Janice paused for a moment for a moment. “I don’t know about that. I think he deserves a lot better than me, and I ''know'' I don’t deserve someone like him.” Her voice hardened. “But boy, if he deserves better than me, he deserves a ''hell'' of a lot better than you.”

“Let me out of here!” Angela didn’t like the way this conversation was going at all. She attacked the bag with her nails, but they only broke. She fumbled for her pocket knife, but remembered it was in the pocket of her pants.

“Sorry, like I said, that’s not an option.” The bag she was in seemed to be growing warmer, and…tighter. “You’re not ever going to get to hurt Ian again. This will be a lot more painless than I think you deserve, but oh well.”

Angela wasn’t sure what was happening, but her skin was starting to crawl, and it almost felt like she was…shrinking. “Oh God, please let me out! Please! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—”

“—to get caught. I know. Don’t worry. I’m not going to ''kill'' you. That would be too good for you…”

Then everything went dark.

{{Separator|r}}

On the sofa, the plushie Janice yawned and stretched, and patted the bulge in her tummy. “Mmm. Spoiled brat-wurst. Haven’t had as tasty in a long time.” She chuckled. Unlike the other vores on campus, her ability to eat others was natural and inborn—and she had some rather different uses for those she devoured than the campus vores.

The plushie fox opened her mouth wide, hugged herself around the chest, and then coughed, and coughed again. A smaller fox plushie gradually emerged from her muzzle. It was female, had only one tail, and was wearing a smaller version of the same shirt that Angela had been wearing when Janice had eaten her.

Janice set the plushie amid the other stuffed toys on the sofa, then stood up and shapeshifted into a perfect copy of the human Angela. She reached down, picked up the cellphone, and hit the speed dial. “Yeah, Brad?” she said in Angela’s voice. “Could you come right over? Yeah, I need to see you. Okay, good. See you soon.” She grinned a predatory grin as she hung up, and the grin stayed the same as the rest of her shifted around it back into Janice.

{{Separator|r}}

Janice walked back into Ian’s apartment later that afternoon in her human form, looking smug and cheerful. “I had a little talk with Angela. She’s not going to bother you again.” She chuckled. “I even talked to Brad, just to make sure he knew there were no hard feelings.” ''As in, “No hard feelings, but I have to eat you anyway.”''

“Thank you, again,” Ian said, with a smile, and hugged her tightly. “Hey, what are those?”

Janice held up two small fox plushies—the one of Angela, and another one wearing a miniature version of Brad’s letter jacket. “I went by a custom stuffed toy shop and had these made up. Sort of symbolic, ya know?” She went into the bedroom, and placed them on the top of Ian’s chest of drawers so they had a clear view of the bed.

“Symbolic?”

“Yeah.” She grinned a foxy grin at Ian. “They were just toys. But I’m the real thing.”

“Except when ''you’re'' a toy,” Ian pointed out.

“Well, yeah. Except for then.” Janice winked. “Now…is there any of that espresso left?” She headed back into the kitchen, and Ian followed her.

If a little bead of moisture formed at the corner of the Angela plushie’s eye, there was nobody there to see it.

{{series bar
|series=Outfoxed
|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Plushie]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1

2009-07-07T22:16:46Z

Throat Wolf: project

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 1)
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 1}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 1)
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
|series= Outfoxed
|position= 1
|previous= None
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author note|The idea for this series came from its co-writer, KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal. Kazuki is also a great expert on all things Kitsune, and provided a lot of useful information over the course of writing it.

Though there is technically no adult content or vore contained within this opening chapter of the story, I'm keeping the markers on it anyway because it is present in most of the others.}}

{{dropcap|I}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

an got off the bus, and waited for it to pull away before walking up the sidewalk toward the Japanese stroll garden adjoining Bolton Park. He came here fairly often in the spring and summer, when things were green and blooming, and again in September for the yearly tea ceremony that was open to the public. But it looked like this would be his last walk here this year.

The garden really was a marvel. Seen from the air, the walking path would look like nothing so much as a really squiggly strand of spaghetti that someone had dropped at random. But the garden was so carefully landscaped that most of the path was hidden from view to anyone walking it, giving it the illusion of being a much larger area. It was possible to walk through it for an hour without coming back to the starting point.

But Ian’s objective was much closer than an hour. There were a number of small temples and shrines and tea houses in the garden, and Ian had visited most of them at one time or another. But there was one to which he kept returning, as it had special meaning for him—the shrine to Inari.

The entrance was marked, as all shrines to Inari are, with a large crimson Torii gate, flanked by twin stylized statues of foxes. As he passed, he always felt safe, protected. With practiced ease, he stopped at the fountain, and performed the purification ritual.

Gently lifting a ladle in his left hand, he poured water over his right hand, and then switched the ladle to his now-purified right hand and poured water over his left hand, then took some water in his cupped right hand, and rinsed his mouth out with his left hand, finishing by tipping the ladle up to allow water to run over the handle, purifying it before returning it to the fountain.

That done, he proceeded to the shrine itself, withdrawing a small bundle from his backpack, unwrapping the Inarizushi (a form of sushi made from fried tofu skins stuffed with rice) he brought as an offering. He stepped up to the shrine itself, placed his offering, and then tossed a coin into the coin box. He rang the bell, bowed his head twice, clapped twice, bowed once more, and then said a prayer for the future. That done, he turned back to the torii, and started heading back.

As he neared the gate, he was startled when a young woman stepped into his path. He hadn’t seen her on the way in—had she just entered? It was actually rather strange; Ian couldn’t remember seeing another visitor to the shrine on any of his previous visits. There didn’t seem to be that many who venerated Inari in this town, or who were even interested in touring the temple.

The woman was an attractive redhead, with a very curvaceous figure. She was wearing blue jeans and a denim jacket with a thick fleece lining against the fall chill. Her long hair was gathered into several braids that were tied together at the end with a ribbon. Her skin was quite pale; Ian was almost reminded of porcelain. Her green eyes seemed to be filled with some secret laughter. She raised an eyebrow, expectantly.

“Hello,” Ian murmured softly, not really sure what to say beyond the greeting.

“I’m surprised,” the woman said. “You don’t see many Westerners at these shrines—let alone ones who bring an offering and know the proper rituals.”

“Oh, you were watching?” Ian said, blushing. “I, well, I have a bit of an interest in the culture.”

“So do I.” The woman smiled. “Might I know your name?”

“Oh, yes. It’s Ian. Ian May,” he said, fighting back a stammer.

“Pleased to meet you, Ian. You can call me…” She considered a moment, then chuckled. “Janice.” She offered him an arm. “Would you care to stroll with me, Ian? I find these gardens…soothing.”

“Pleasure to meet you Janice. I would love to.” He smiled and took her arm, a bit surprised at the fact she would be willing to risk body contact with someone she had just met.

“Good.” Janice led the way back out onto the main path, and away from the entrance. “Not many people here today. It’s coming on fall.”

“Indeed. Not many people come out when the weather starts to get cold,” the young man replied

Janice smiled enigmatically at him. “So…tell me about your…’interest in the culture?’”

“Oh, nothing particularly special, really. It just piqued my interest when I was younger, just seemed right, for lack of a better way to describe it,” he said.

“Animé, manga fan?”

He nodded. “Big fan. I like the way they have more nuanced, romantic storylines than a lot of western stuff. Not enough romance left in the world,” he sighed.

Janice chuckled. “A romantic, hmm?”

“Hopeless romantic.” He chuckled, nodding affirmation.

“Does being a romantic lead to good relationships?” Janice asked mischievously. “Or do you prefer to admire the fairer sex from afar?”

He blushed at that. “Well, I do have a girlfriend, sort of. I mean, I take her out on dates and stuff.” He shrugged. “But I suppose I have no better luck than anyone else out there. Haven’t been seeing her a lot recently, she’s been busy with her work. But then, I’m rambling, now aren’t I?”

Janice patted him on the arm. “Mmm…yes, but you’re doing it so ''well!''”

Ian chuckled. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it.” Janice looked around for a moment, then stopped walking. She let go of Ian’s arm and stepped back. “I think we’re far enough away now. I have a proposal for you.”

“Huh?” he murmured, his right eyebrow climbing his forehead a bit, Spocklike.

“But first, let’s just get this out of the way.” Janice closed her eyes, and her entire body shimmered and changed. Gone were the jeans and the jacket—standing before him was a still very attractive but now very ''furry'' woman. She was covered from head to digitigrade feet in red fur, shading to more of a cream color on her chest. Her face was now more fox-like, with a muzzle and fox ears, but the piercing green eyes were still the same. Her hair had come out of its braids, and she shook it down around her waist.

The one thing she did not have that would have marked her as a simple anthropomorphic fox was a fox tail. Instead, she had several of them. It was hard to count the number from in front of her, but there were at least four or five in the bundle. She stretched, then grinned, tongue lolling from her muzzle. “There, that’s better.”

“Oh—oh my,” Ian stammered, stunned. “You—you’re a...”

“Kitsune?” Janice chuckled. “Yes, I get that all the time when I go out like this. Even when I wear sunglasses. Go figure.”

“I, uh…well, wow.” He was speechless. He had been interested in kitsune for quite a long time, but he had never seen one, and he hadn’t expected that he ever would.

Janice shimmered again, changing back to her human guise. Her hair was still loose around her, but she gathered it up in her hands and pulled her hands down it, and it separated out into braids at her touch. “Now that we don’t have to play the ‘why should I believe you’re a kitsune’ game…I have a proposal for you.”

“A proposal?” he squeaked, the question clear in his voice.

“You see…I’m under a geas, or curse. I believe it was meant to teach me humility or some such rubbish.” Janice sighed, and pulled a white ball about the size of a baseball out of a pocket too small for it to have fit in. “Once per year, I have to choose someone and give this to them. It is then theirs, until they give it back to me. I’m sure I don’t have to tell ''you'' what that means.”

Ian’s eyes widened. “No, no you don’t. A kitsune’s ball—there are all sorts of legends about how whoever has a kitsune’s ball has power over the kitsune.”

“That’s right.” Janice sighed. “Now, I should tell you that whatever you do to me while you hold my ball, I shall return to you at least threefold when I have it back again.” She rolled her eyes. “I got cursed by a Wiccan. Long story.”

She tossed the ball from hand to hand, and looked at it ruefully. “Anyway, I’m specifically forbidden from bribing or otherwise tricking people into ignorantly taking the ball and then giving it back again, like saying, ‘wanna play a game of catch.’ I have to explain the whole deal first, as I’m doing now. Nor can I steal the ball back from you—though I can trick you into giving it back.”

“And…if you give me the ball, you…belong to me?” Ian said. “For as long as I have the ball?”

“Well, I ''could'' give you the ball, and you could give it right back, and the condition of the geas would be satisfied and we could both go our separate ways, even-Steven. However, I can’t compel you into doing that.” She shrugged. “Anyway, once the ball is in your hands, it’s out of mine. Catch.” She tossed it underhand at him, and he caught it reflexively. “Congratulations, you are now the proud owner of one slightly-used thousand-year-old kitsune. Be careful not to void the warranty.”

Ian stared down at the ball for a moment. It seemed to be just an ordinary ball, kind of like a baseball without the stitching. Nothing about it suggested that it might be the ownership token to a powerful Japanese spirit.

“So…you wanna give it back to me and we both go on our merry way?” Janice suggested hopefully.

Ian slowly looked back up at her. “Well…thing is, I’d kinda like to get to know you better. And I’m afraid if I give this back, you wouldn’t have any reason to hang around with someone like me.”

Janice tilted her head and considered that. “Yeah, you’re probably right.” She sighed. “So I guess I should get used to calling you ‘master,’ huh?”

“Please don’t go all ‘I Dream of Jeannie’ on me, okay?” Ian said. “Look, how about we go somewhere and talk this over, okay? Do you have an apartment or something?”

Janice shook her head. “Nope. I travel light, and sleep anywhere a fox can find a nest. It’s kinda hard to hang onto material possessions when once a year you belong to someone else.”

“And my apartment is—” He shook his head, recollecting all the posters and prints of kitsunes that adorned the wall. It probably wouldn’t do to show her that first; she might get the wrong idea.

Janice misinterpreted his pause. “—a mess? I can help with that.”

“—not a good place to talk,” Ian finished lamely. “C’mon, let’s go get something to eat.”

Janice shrugged. “You’re the boss.”

Ian looked down at the ball and sighed. “Look, I’d like to be your friend, not your ‘boss’ or your ‘master.’ If I thought for one moment I could trust you to stick around, I’d gladly give this thing back.”

Janice nodded. “But you can’t, so you keep it.”

“Yeah. Look, do you know how long I’ve wanted to ''meet'' a kitsune? My whole ''life,'' pretty much. You think now that I’ve met one I’m just going to let her walk out of my life again?”

Janice rolled her eyes. “I should’ve guessed, the one person left in this town who venerates Inari ''would'' be a kitsune fanboy.”

“I’m the only one?” he asked, surprised—and glad she couldn’t see his apartment.

“Only one I’d seen, and I’d been hanging around here for a week.” She shrugged. “Oh, a few people came by to look at it, but none of them knew the ritual. I was starting to lose hope.”

“How did you choose your past, ah…” Ian groped for a politically correct word and finally gave up. “…masters, then?”

Janice shrugged, hands in the pockets of her jacket. “I was stupid. I tried to find the dumbest person I could find, because I thought they’d be easy to trick into handing the ball back. Kami-sama, what a mistake. They turned out to be just smart enough to realize what they had, and determined to hold onto it—not to mention grope it—with both hands.” Janice shuddered. “The most I can say for them is they turned out to be useful enough ''after'' I finally got the ball back.” Her glare warned him not to inquire after them further.

“So this time I thought I’d try something different,” she continued. “Look for someone who might respect me enough to—hopefully—help me out so I could be on my way. Guess the joke’s on me again.”

“Sorry about that,” Ian said, smiling slightly. “But have you ever been owned by someone who liked you before? I mean, as a person?”

“I suppose not,” Janice said.

“Then it’ll be a new experience for you.”

“I guess there is that,” Janice admitted.

They arrived at the bus stop, and a few minutes later one of the buses pulled up. Ian paid bus fare for both of them, and they took a seat together near the back. To Ian’s surprise, Janice cuddled up against him, resting her head on his shoulder.

Then his surprise vanished when she sighed. “Darn. I still can’t snag it from your pocket. I’d hoped the spell might be fading by now.” But she didn’t move away from his shoulder, either. After a moment, Ian put his arm around her. And in this way, they rode uptown together.

They got off the bus at a Panera coffeehouse. Janice raised an eyebrow. “''Kohi?''”

“They make good soup and bread, too,” Ian said. “It’s about lunchtime.”

Ian ordered a bowl of chicken noodle soup, a roll, and a cafe mocha. Janice chose a turkey club sandwich and a grande espresso. She held the mug in both hands, inhaled the aroma, and sighed happily. “''Kohi.''”

Ian chuckled. “Coffee drinker, huh?”

“The best thing you ''gaijin'' ever brought to Nippon,” Janice said, sipping it. She eyed Ian’s mug. “Mmmm. I suppose anyone who likes ''kohi'' can’t be all bad. Though I don’t think it’s necessary to put all that milk and chocolate and whipped cream in it.”

Ian grinned. “You drink it your way…”

They slurped and sipped and chewed for a while in silence, each eying the other surreptitiously over the table. Once lunch had been mostly devoured, Ian assayed a question. “You’re obviously a Japanese spirit…how come you’re over here in America?”

Janice leaned back, considerably mellowed by the food in her belly and the mug of ''kohi'' in her hand. “It’s like this. For the last few hundred years, since the magic had faded away, I hibernated in my den—holding on to what little dregs I had left. But then, a few years ago, it came back. We creatures of magic began to wake up, though most of us are still too timid to deal with humans as we did in the old days. They’ve developed this pesky ‘technology’ thing that doesn’t tend to go too well with magic, or so we thought. But some of us still had the old wanderlust—and I was curious where the magic had come from. And it seemed to me I could smell it coming from somewhere over here. Somewhere in this town, in fact. So I came, and here I am.”

“But the curse…?”

Janice scowled. “I was…hasty. I did not learn local customs until it was too late, and in my haste I…caused some problems for people. One of them was a witch, and she cursed me. And so my life has been…complicated ever since. I had hoped that coming here, to the source of the magic, I might be able to have the curse lifted. But I have not been able to find that source—and most of the people here seem unaware magic exists at all.”

Ian nodded. “I wasn’t aware of anything. I’d heard some flap a few years back about magic coming back, but thought it was just more Christian Fundamentalist stuff.”

“Yeah, well.” Janice shrugged. “I sure hope that witch is happy with herself. Someday I’m gonna find her and pay ''her'' back threefold. Anyway, where do we go from here?”

“Back to my apartment, I guess, eventually.”

Janice rolled her eyes. “Great.”

“Unless you’d rather find a hotel room…”

She stared at him. “What?!”

Ian grinned. “Just kidding. I won’t ever tell you to do anything you don’t want to do.”

Janice snorted. “Your sense of humor needs work.”

“What can I say? I’ve grown up on animé.”

“Touché.” She shook her head. “That was a crazy awakening. I never thought I’d have culture shock from my own culture. When I went to sleep, samurai were still slicing each other up over random insults to their lords. When people wanted entertainment, they’d go see some Noh or Kabuki, or read books, or listen to poetry. Now…animé. Manga. Rampant consumerism. Moé. What’s up with that?” Janice shook her head, then slurped down the last of her espresso. “Anyway…I guess I’m ready for you to take me home. Not much point in delaying the inevitable.”

“Okay, but I’m going to warn you ahead of time—when you said fanboy, you were right,” he sighed. He stood up, then headed for the door.

Janice raised an eyebrow. “Oho,” she said, following him. “This ought to be pretty good then.”

They took the bus, and before long Ian was fiddling with the door lock to his apartment. “It’s never been the same since those guys tried to jimmy the lock,” he sighed as he finally swung it open, revealing—well, not much. The apartment itself consisted of a foyer off a main living area, a kitchen, restroom, and one bedroom.

Ian waved a hand in the direction of the bedroom door. “You can take the bedroom. I’ll sleep on the couch.”

“Chivalrous,” Janice observed.

“Not enough chivalry left in the world.” Ian said, closing the door.

Janice rolled her eyes. “Oh, don’t give me that. I ''am'' yours, you know. Chivalry doesn’t apply here. You can take advantage of me all you want.”

“Not if I don’t want it ‘returned threefold’ when I give you the ball back,” Ian pointed out.

“Oh. Well, there is that,” Janice muttered.

“I’m a bit sharper than I look,” he pointed out with a chuckle.

Janice wandered through the apartment, looking around—and raising an eyebrow at the kitsune prints, kitsune paintings, kitsune woodcut pictures, kitsune figurines, kitsune statues, and other kitsune kitsch with which Ian decorated his apartment. “Wow, you weren’t kidding when you said you were a fanboy.”

“I tried to warn you.”

Janice picked up one of the statues and turned it over in her hands. “It is a little creepy, you know. Like coming into a stranger’s house and seeing they’ve got all your family portraits up on the wall.” She frowned, then looked a little closer at one of the antique woodblock print reproductions on the wall. “Hey, that one actually ''is'' of me. I remember posing for that.”

“Heh, what are the chances of that?” he chuckled, a bit surprised.

“Well, greater than you might think, actually. Only a few of us were quite that exhibitionistic.” Janice grinned.

“You sure you want to claim being an exhibitionist around a fanboy?”

All of Janice’s clothes suddenly vanished, and her hair fall free around her body. She leaned to the left so it all fell to her left side and in front of her, and peeked out from behind the fox-red curtain. “Why? Is there something wrong with being an exhibitionist?”

Ian blushed brightly, and suddenly felt ''very'' conflicted. He wanted to look away out of modesty, but then, he ''didn’t'', so he just stood there frozen for a bit.

Janice sauntered over toward him, smiling wickedly. Her pert, upturned breasts peeked out through the curtain of hair, and the view below showed that the red color of her hair was definitely natural. “Well? You’re the one who wanted the exhibition.”

“I—Uh, I was kinda joking.” he stammered, finally able to avert his eyes. He wondered if he was actually going to get a nosebleed like in the animé.

She stood directly in front of him. “Well, here I am.” She pushed the curtain of hair back out of the way. “I’m willing to bet this is more than you’ve seen of your girlfriend.”

“Even so,” he squeaked, exceedingly uncomfortable and not really sure what to do or say to rectify the situation.

She leaned in close to him, and he felt her breath on his face. Her lips brushed his for the merest moment—then she leaned back, and was fully-clothed again. “Well! Not a bad place you have here.” She ran her fingers through her hair, and it was separated into seven braids again. “I think I could come to like it here after all.”

“I sure hope so,” Ian said. “Look, I’m sorry about all this—”

Janice laughed. “What do you have to be sorry about? I’m the one who gave you the ball.” She smiled. “And for what it’s worth, if you ''had'' given me the ball back, I ''would'' have been gone. Even if I’d promised I’d stay. That’s just how I am. So you made the right choice.”

“What about now?”

She considered. “Better hold onto it a while.” She winked. “Just to be safe.”

“Ooookay. But remember, you’re the one who told me so.” he said, returning the wink.

“But you’re not required to listen to me! I ''could'' be trying to trick you. I am, after all, a kitsune.” She spun on her heel, her braids flying, and wandered back to the end of the apartment to inspect another kitsune painting.

“Well, far be it from me to miss out on the whole experience.” He chuckled. “So, um…is there anything you need? Toothpaste, toothbrush, change of clothes?”

Janice tossed her head. “I’m a kitsune. Self-reliant. What could I possibly need?”

Ian considered that for a moment. “Is there anything you ''want?''”

She practically threw herself into his arms. “Why, Ian, I thought you’d ''never ask!'' Let’s go shopping! I hope you’ve got credit cards.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “Let me get my jacket.”

{{series bar
|series=Outfoxed
|previous=none
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2

2009-07-07T22:15:55Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 2)
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 2}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 2)
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus
|series= Outfoxed
|position= 2
|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author's note|Co-written with KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal.}}

{{dropcap|T}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

hey spent the rest of the day at the mall, going from one store to another. Ian knew, of course, that any time he wanted to, he could “take his ball and go home,” so to speak, but he was content to trail Janice from place to place, watching her shop.

Oddly enough, Janice didn’t actually ''buy'' any clothes, though she did try a lot of them on. Maybe she didn’t ''need'' to buy them, Ian thought. If she was a natural shapeshifter, maybe all she needed was a good close look to give her ideas about what clothing to shift into later on.

Ian was just starting to think that his credit card might be safe after all, when Janice swerved into the bulk candy and coffee store and started browsing the gourmet coffee aisle. “Uhm…” Ian said.

“Oh, come on, it’s a lot cheaper than going out for coffee!” Janice said. “When you consider it cup for cup…”

“Um…all right. Just stay away from that kind that’s made from beans shat out by some kind of monkey, okay? I don’t think I could afford it.”

Janice giggled, and started filling bags from plastic scoops. “You don’t have an espresso machine, do you? We’ll have to fix that.”

Ball or not, Ian was starting to wonder who was really in charge.

{{Separator|r}}

But the coffee (and the grinder and espresso machine to go with it) was the only major purchase Janice actually ended up making. She started casting affectionate glances at the Apple store, but Ian begged for mercy on behalf of his credit card, and she gave in. “But I really wanted an iPod Touch,” she sighed. “Mmm, Touch. Touch touch touch.”

Ian jerked away. “Hey, stop that, I’m ticklish!”

They ate dinner at the food court, where Janice agreed that S’barro’s was indeed a worthy establishment. Then they carted the bags out to the bus stop, and rode it back to Ian’s apartment, where they found room to put coffee and machines away. “Mmm, that’ll be nice in the morning,” Janice said, rubbing her hands together.

“I have to admit, yes, it probably will be rather nice in the morning,” he sighed. “I know you’re not the only one who’ll get some use out of it.”

“Mmmmm, coffee.” Janice held the bag of beans up to her nose and took a big sniff before putting it away. “The one thing I miss when I’m living like a fox.” She yawned. “But now it’s time for bed!”

“You can take the bed—the couch is a pullout, I’ll sleep on it.” Ian said, already pitying his back.

“Oh, don’t be silly. I don’t need your bed. I ''normally'' sleep under bushes, remember?” Janice sat down on the couch, pulled her legs up, and suddenly there was a fox curled up on the sofa, peering at Ian from behind seven bushy tails. “Compared to that, a couch is great!”

“Oh my god, you’re so adorable!” Ian exclaimed, taken aback by how cute she really was.

“Now that’s funny,” Janice said. “Most people say that when I’m standing on ''two'' legs.”

Ian blushed. “I, uh, well, I do have a girlfriend...” he said, with a blush and a chuckle.

“But you don’t have a dog. Got it. Hope your lease allows pets!”

Ian chuckled. “Good night. See you in the morning.” He headed into the bedroom, leaving the door open a crack just in case Janice needed anything.

{{Separator|r}}

Ian awoke the next morning to the smell of coffee wafting through the door, heralded by grinding and clattering and hissing sounds as Janice fiddled with the espresso machine like a steampunk mad scientist. Her “evil laughter” only added to the effect. “Muahaha! The world will be saved by ''steam!''” Ian moaned and pulled his pillow over his head.

But he did have to admit, a little later after he had gotten dressed and stumbled into the kitchen, that it ''was'' great coffee. She’d even turned up some chocolate syrup and milk and whipped cream, so as to make him a passable café mocha.

“Wow, this is great!” Ian said.

Janice grinned. “I bet it’s more than your girlfriend’s ever done for you.”

Ian shrugged. “Well, she’s, um, not exactly the coffee-making sort.”

“I’d like to meet her sometime,” Janice said. “I’ll bet that would be fun.”

“Well, you just might get your chance sooner or—” Ian began.

And speak of the devil, there were two knocks on the door followed by it swinging open as Angela walked in. “Ian, hon, do you have twenty bucks I can borrow ‘til payday? I came up a little short again.” She was attractive enough in her way—shoulder-length blonde hair, bright blue eyes, and full lips that always seemed to be turned up in a smirk. She wore a college sweatshirt and corduroy slacks, with high heels, and had a large purse strapped to her side.

Ian looked up, bearing a certain resemblance to a deer in the headlights. He wondered how to explain Janice. “Uh—” He glanced back to Janice—and saw a small seven-tailed fox plushie toy at the table where she’d been sitting a moment before. It winked at him.

“Oh-uh, sure, let me check and see if I’ve got that much...” he said, and reached in his jacket pocket for his wallet.

“Great!” Angela walked in, brushing her hair off her shoulder with a casual flip of her hand. “I hate to bother you, but a gal’s gotta eat.” She looked down at the plushie seated at the table behind an empty coffee cup. “Oh, how cute! Coffee for two, huh?” She picked the toy up and gave it a squeeze. Over her shoulder where she couldn’t see, the plushie Janice stuck out a plushie tongue.

“Ah, here we go!” Ian said, and handed over a ten and two fives, with a strained smile on his face, before putting the wallet back in his pocket.

Angela grabbed them. “Thanks, sweetie!” She glanced down at the plushie. “You know, this is entirely too adorable for you. I’d better borrow it. Ciao!” She headed for the door, the Janice plushie still in her arms.

“Hey, hold on a minute—” Ian began.

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll bring it back!” Angela giggled, and was out the door. Over her shoulder, Janice winked at him again. Then the door closed and she was gone.

Ian stared at the door for a moment, his mouth still open to speak. Then he shook his head, and reached down to touch the ball in his pocket. Yeah, it was still there. Janice would have to come back for that. And she ''was'' a seven-tailed kitsune—presumably she could take care of herself.

If Angela didn’t kill them both with her driving, anyway.

{{Separator|r}}

“Oh yeah, he’s always good for twenty bucks,” Angela said, yakking into the cellphone held to her ear as she zipped one-handed around cars on the freeway in her VW Jetta, the Janice-plushie safely belted into the passenger seat. “That’s about ''all'' he’s good for.” She paused a moment. “Just dump him?” She laughed. “But where would I get my twenty bucks from then?”

She took her hand off the wheel for a moment so she could slam it onto the horn to honk at the SUV that had just cut her off. “Son of a—no, I didn’t mean you, Brad. Just this—look, I better go, okay? I’m on the freeway. See ya in fifteen, ‘kay?” She made kissy noises into the cellphone, then flipped it shut and dropped it on the passenger seat next to the plushie.

Janice prided herself on the serenity and composure she had developed over the last thousand years. In times of great turbulence, laboring under magical curses, even having to serve some pretty lousy masters these last few years—she was unshakable. She was completely calm.

She was having to remind herself constantly that she was supposed to be just a stuffed toy in order to keep from screaming, “Look out for that truck!”

“Why not go with the girlfriend to see what she’s like?” Janice muttered to herself. “That would be a ''great'' idea!”

“Did I leave the radio on?” Angela wondered, glancing away from the road to check the knob and nearly getting creamed by a semi. Janice gulped and shut up.

A little later, the Jetta pulled safely into the parking lot of a small diner, and Angela got out. As Janice whispered a prayer of thanks to Inari for her deliverance, Angela came around to the passenger seat, unbelted the plushie, and picked her up.

Angela felt around for her cellphone, glanced at the floor and under the seat, but it was nowhere in sight. “Huh. It must have fallen between the seats. Oh well, I’ll get it later.” She closed the door, and carried the plushie along with her into the diner. A few moments later, she was sitting in a booth across from a handsome young man in a football letter jacket. “Hi, Brad! Lookie what I got!”

Brad smirked. The smirk seemed to be a mirror image of Angela’s. Whatever else Janice thought of the two of them, she had to admit they seemed to be made for each other. “So did your ‘boyfriend’ buy that for you?”

Angela snorted. “Him? He hasn’t bought me anything in months. That’s why I keep mooching twenties off of him—cut out the middleman.” She chuckled. “Though everything he ''did'' buy me had to do with those foxes he’s crazy about. Even little earrings.” She chuckled. “Naw, he probably bought this for himself. But it’s too cute for him, don’t you think?” She set it in the booth next to her.

Brad grinned. “So why are you sitting over there with it instead of over here with me?”

“You know, that’s a gooood question.” Angela giggled, and rounded the booth to sit down next to Brad. They started snuggling shamelessly as the waitress came by to take their orders. They were so involved in it that they didn’t notice Janice pulling Angela’s cellphone out of a hidden pocket and snapping pictures of them with its built-in camera. She hastily put it away when the food came and they started paying more attention to their surroundings.

After dinner was over, Angela grabbed Janice and they went out to the car. Janice was relegated to the back seat as Brad and Angela took the front. Thankfully, Brad drove this time. He actually paid attention to the road.

They pulled in at what Janice assumed was Angela’s apartment complex, and Angela tucked Janice under one arm as they went upstairs. She was relegated to the sofa, along with a half-dozen other assorted stuffed animals, as Brad and Angela continued into the bedroom. Janice waited until they were fully occupied before sneaking in to take a few more pictures. Then she wandered back to the door, reverted to human form, and let herself out.

As she made her way downstairs, Janice flipped open the cellphone again and checked the speed dial. There it was—”May, Ian.” She punched the call button. “Hey, Ian? Can you tell me how to get to your place from Angela’s?”

{{Separator|r}}

A little later, Janice walked back into Ian’s apartment looking like the fox that had swallowed the canary. “Honey, I’m home!”

“Welcome home. I guess, this is your home now too,” Ian said. “So, did her driving keep you amused?”

Janice rolled her eyes. “Don’t even ''joke'' about that.” She shrugged out of her jacket, revealing a red spandex halter-top beneath, stretched over endowments that were considerably more impressive without the jacket covering them. “At least she won’t be able to do it again for a while. I’m afraid I accidentally slashed all four of her tires.” She grinned. “It was quite an accident, believe me.”

Ian liked to consider himself a throughly modern, enlightened, civilized gentleman. He prided himself on his ability to control himself—and yet, he found himself standing there gawking.

“Now check this.” She tossed him the cellphone with the same pitch she’d used to throw him her ball earlier.

Ian caught it reflexively, then looked at it. “Huh? This is Angela’s phone, isn’t it?”

“Open the photo album. Check the shots from today.”

A few moments went by as Ian fiddled with the unfamiliar phone. Then he held it closer and stared. “Is this what I think it is?”

“That would be one ‘Brad Walcott,’ I believe. He’s number 2 on her speed dial, by the way, right after voicemail. You seem to have slipped to number 7, behind her beautician, her plumber, her gynecologist, and her veterinarian.”

“This is real?” Ian asked. “Not some kind of kitsune trick?”

Janice snorted. “If we didn’t have such a reputation for trickery, I’d be insulted. But we do, so I’m not. No, it’s not a trick. I do have to admit the timing is kind of convenient, but it’s all real—I’ll swear on my ball.”

Ian flipped through more pictures, and sighed. “Somehow this isn’t a surprise.” He closed the phone. “I had my suspicions already, but now here’s proof. I guess I just wasn’t good enough for her.”

Then Janice was there, hugging him. “Right idea, wrong way around.” She turned him around to face her. “I don’t know you very well, I’ll admit, but you’re worth ten of her. And about maybe one half of me, but what can I say, I like slumming.” She winked, and then kissed him full on the lips.

Ian froze for a moment, but then proceeded to wrap his arms around her, and return the kiss, with feeling.

“Mmmm,” Janice said afterward. “I need to revise my estimate. Make that about three-quarters of me.”

“Thanks…I think.” Ian grinned. “But now I just have to decide what to do about this, how to break up with her—”

“You know, the problem is all inside your head. The answer is easy if you take it logically.” She winked, and sang, “I’d like to help you in your struggle to be free. There must be fifty ways to leave your lover.” She grinned. “It’s true. Simon says. Well, Paul Simon.”

“Heh, I suppose it is, isn’t it? What do you have in mind?” he asked. “And you’re only about half right there. For her to be my lover, it would generally have to be that we had at some point made love,” he added derisively.

“I tell you what,” Janice said. “Invite her over to give her phone back. Give me back along with her. Or just let her see me. She’ll think you bought another plushie, and steal that one too.” She winked. “I’ll make sure she won’t bother you again.”

Ian nodded, smiling. “Thank you.” he said, and dialed Angela’s land-line number on her own cellphone. It was a while before she answered. “Hi, Angela? Please come over, I have your cellphone.” he said, interrupting her before she could get anything out.

“What? But I’m sure I had it in—” She paused. “I guess it must have fallen out of my purse when I was over there. Um…I’ll be over for it in a couple hours, okay? I’m kinda busy right now.”

“I’ll see you then,” Ian replied, and hung up.

Janice giggled. “It might be a little longer than she thinks, when she goes down and sees her tires.”

That even got a snicker out of Ian, who normally would find himself a bit less than pleasantly disposed to something so mean-spirited as vengeance.

It ended up being three hours before Angela finally swept into the room with only a perfunctory knock—but Janice’s sharp ears had heard her coming up the stairs, giving her plenty of time to get into plushie form on the couch next to the cellphone.

“Oh, there’s my phone. Thanks!” Angela paused. “And what’s this doing here? I thought it was still on my sofa. Oh, did you buy another one?” She gave Ian a peck on the cheek as she scooped Janice up and swept out again. “Thanks for the phone, sorry gotta run, cab waiting downstairs with the meter running, bye!”

With that, she was gone—out of his life forever, Ian realized. He didn’t have to worry about getting her money anymore, or anything else. It was liberating. He hadn’t really realized how frustrated he had been. He shrugged, and sat down to wait for Janice to get back.

{{Separator|r}}

Angela got home in time to see the AAA tow truck haul her Jetta off to the garage to fix the tires. She grumbled. She sure hoped whoever had done that got what was coming to them. She was going to have to wheedle the money out of Ian one way or another, but that shouldn’t be a problem. She tossed the plushie down on her sofa, and blinked to notice that the other one wasn’t still there.

Huh. Had he snuck in and fetched it back? No, that was impossible, she’d have noticed. Besides, she’d changed the locks since she gave him her key, and had conveniently “forgotten” to update his copy. Well, maybe it had fallen behind the couch. She glanced behind, under it, and looked under the other plushies. Weird.

As she started to back away, she found her hand had somehow gotten stuck to the fox plushie’s muzzle—and the plushie itself was stuck to the couch, not coming loose. She reached in with her other hand to disentangle the first one, and then it was stuck, too.

Wait a moment—it wasn’t stuck ''to'' the plushie’s muzzle, it was stuck ''in'' it. And impossibly, it was starting to suck her arms in! “What the—what’s going on here?” Now her arms were in its mouth up to the elbow. “Somebody help me!”

But nobody was around, and her apartment was soundproofed anyway. It slurped her in up to the shoulders, then she was treated to a brief glimpse of a red plush fabric gullet as the plushie opened wide and engulfed her head.

She was pulled steadily forward, inside its mouth up to her chest now, and though she knew it was impossible, she could swear the thing was licking her breasts, through her clothing. She moaned and squirmed, but at the same time couldn’t help finding being eaten alive by a plushie at least a little bit erotic. Her screams gradually faded to moans, and she almost didn’t notice when her belly and hips slid into the plushie maw, or when her pants and underwear were unfastened and slid down her legs.

Then she felt an entirely new sensation. She was being licked between the legs by a…plushie tongue? A gentle churring sound seemed to come from all around her as it probed and thrust deeper and deeper into her. Despite her predicament, Angela couldn’t help thrusting against the questing tongue, faster and faster until she finally climaxed, moistening the plushie mouth considerably. But it seemed to dry up as soon as the fluids touched it, still feeling soft and fuzzy to her legs and knees as they were drawn into its mouth. Then her pants, panties, and shoes were pushed off over her feet, and they were drawn inside, too.

The next thing Angela knew, she was curled up inside some kind of cloth bag that was drawn tight all around her. Her knees were pushed up against her chest, and she found it hard to breathe. “Help!” she cried. “Let me out!”

“Sorry!” a female voice came from all around her. “I’m afraid that’s not an option.”

“Who—''what'' are you?” Angela cried, squirming .

“I’m Ian’s new girlfriend,” the voice said. “You can call me Janice. And boy, it’s lucky Ian got me. Otherwise he might have ended up subsidizing your flings with hunky Brad until he ran all the way out of money.”

Angela snorted. “Oh, God. What do you ''see'' in that schmuck. You like little foxes, too? I’m sure you deserve each other. Now, I don’t know what you did, but you better let me out of—”

“Deserve each other? Do we?” Janice paused for a moment for a moment. “I don’t know about that. I think he deserves a lot better than me, and I ''know'' I don’t deserve someone like him.” Her voice hardened. “But boy, if he deserves better than me, he deserves a ''hell'' of a lot better than you.”

“Let me out of here!” Angela didn’t like the way this conversation was going at all. She attacked the bag with her nails, but they only broke. She fumbled for her pocket knife, but remembered it was in the pocket of her pants.

“Sorry, like I said, that’s not an option.” The bag she was in seemed to be growing warmer, and…tighter. “You’re not ever going to get to hurt Ian again. This will be a lot more painless than I think you deserve, but oh well.”

Angela wasn’t sure what was happening, but her skin was starting to crawl, and it almost felt like she was…shrinking. “Oh God, please let me out! Please! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—”

“—to get caught. I know. Don’t worry. I’m not going to ''kill'' you. That would be too good for you…”

Then everything went dark.

{{Separator|r}}

On the sofa, the plushie Janice yawned and stretched, and patted the bulge in her tummy. “Mmm. Spoiled brat-wurst. Haven’t had as tasty in a long time.” She chuckled. Unlike the other vores on campus, her ability to eat others was natural and inborn—and she had some rather different uses for those she devoured than the campus vores.

The plushie fox opened her mouth wide, hugged herself around the chest, and then coughed, and coughed again. A smaller fox plushie gradually emerged from her muzzle. It was female, had only one tail, and was wearing a smaller version of the same shirt that Angela had been wearing when Janice had eaten her.

Janice set the plushie amid the other stuffed toys on the sofa, then stood up and shapeshifted into a perfect copy of the human Angela. She reached down, picked up the cellphone, and hit the speed dial. “Yeah, Brad?” she said in Angela’s voice. “Could you come right over? Yeah, I need to see you. Okay, good. See you soon.” She grinned a predatory grin as she hung up, and the grin stayed the same as the rest of her shifted around it back into Janice.

{{Separator|r}}

Janice walked back into Ian’s apartment later that afternoon in her human form, looking smug and cheerful. “I had a little talk with Angela. She’s not going to bother you again.” She chuckled. “I even talked to Brad, just to make sure he knew there were no hard feelings.” ''As in, “No hard feelings, but I have to eat you anyway.”''

“Thank you, again,” Ian said, with a smile, and hugged her tightly. “Hey, what are those?”

Janice held up two small fox plushies—the one of Angela, and another one wearing a miniature version of Brad’s letter jacket. “I went by a custom stuffed toy shop and had these made up. Sort of symbolic, ya know?” She went into the bedroom, and placed them on the top of Ian’s chest of drawers so they had a clear view of the bed.

“Symbolic?”

“Yeah.” She grinned a foxy grin at Ian. “They were just toys. But I’m the real thing.”

“Except when ''you’re'' a toy,” Ian pointed out.

“Well, yeah. Except for then.” Janice winked. “Now…is there any of that espresso left?” She headed back into the kitchen, and Ian followed her.

If a little bead of moisture formed at the corner of the Angela plushie’s eye, there was nobody there to see it.

{{series bar
|series=Outfoxed
|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Plushie]]

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-07T22:05:44Z

Throat Wolf: /* Outfoxed */ Changing to chapters

__NOTOC__ {{my stories
|name=Throat Wolf
|category=Throat Wolf
}}

==What is a Throat Wolf?==

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the [[wikipedia:vorarephilia| vorarephilia]] (vore) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

For more information about me, see [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my homepage on Eka's Portal].

==How Did You Get Started?==

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.

==Throat Wolf Tales==

Here's a list of my stories currently posted on Shifti. Because of the amount of work it takes to convert a story over from the Word format used on Eka's Portal, I've only put up a sampling of them here. If you enjoy them, I hope you'll check out [http://aryion.com/g3/showgallery.php?id=164753 my Eka's Portal Gallery] for the rest. (Red links denote stories I ''intend'' to put here but have not yet gotten around to converting. You'll find them on Eka's Portal.)

Note that all these stories, unless stated otherwise, should be assumed to be explicit/erotica.

===She-Wolf===
My setting featuring giant shape-shifting wolf creatures. At this time, I have no plans to write further stories in this world.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

===Vore/Neko Project Campus===
In a world much like our own, but 25 years or so in the future, a combination of genetic engineering and magic has produced "vores" (people with the ability to devour other people whole) and "nekos" (anthropomorphic full-body-furry cats). And, of course, nekos who are also vores. Most of these stories are centered around the college campus where students are

====Lucy & Tina====
The adventures of Tina, a boisterous lioness neko, and her pet housecat neko Lucy. Mostly co-written with another Eka's writer named KlinKitty.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]

====Outfoxed====
One of my most popular series on Eka's Portal, about the budding romance between a kitsune calling herself "Janice," and a boy named Ian. Features a good deal of vore, including some plushie vore and tail absorption, but not in every episode. Co-written with another Eka's writer named KazukiFennec.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]

{{author page}}

User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1

2009-07-07T22:04:35Z

Throat Wolf: posting the chapter

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Outfoxed (Chapter 1)
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Outfoxed Chapter 1}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Outfoxed (Chapter 1)
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= Vore/Neko Campus
|series= Outfoxed
|position= 1
|previous= None
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author note|The idea for this series came from its co-writer, KazukiFennec of Eka's Portal. Kazuki is also a great expert on all things Kitsune, and provided a lot of useful information over the course of writing it.

Though there is technically no adult content or vore contained within this opening chapter of the story, I'm keeping the markers on it anyway because it is present in most of the others.}}

{{dropcap|I}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

an got off the bus, and waited for it to pull away before walking up the sidewalk toward the Japanese stroll garden adjoining Bolton Park. He came here fairly often in the spring and summer, when things were green and blooming, and again in September for the yearly tea ceremony that was open to the public. But it looked like this would be his last walk here this year.

The garden really was a marvel. Seen from the air, the walking path would look like nothing so much as a really squiggly strand of spaghetti that someone had dropped at random. But the garden was so carefully landscaped that most of the path was hidden from view to anyone walking it, giving it the illusion of being a much larger area. It was possible to walk through it for an hour without coming back to the starting point.

But Ian’s objective was much closer than an hour. There were a number of small temples and shrines and tea houses in the garden, and Ian had visited most of them at one time or another. But there was one to which he kept returning, as it had special meaning for him—the shrine to Inari.

The entrance was marked, as all shrines to Inari are, with a large crimson Torii gate, flanked by twin stylized statues of foxes. As he passed, he always felt safe, protected. With practiced ease, he stopped at the fountain, and performed the purification ritual.

Gently lifting a ladle in his left hand, he poured water over his right hand, and then switched the ladle to his now-purified right hand and poured water over his left hand, then took some water in his cupped right hand, and rinsed his mouth out with his left hand, finishing by tipping the ladle up to allow water to run over the handle, purifying it before returning it to the fountain.

That done, he proceeded to the shrine itself, withdrawing a small bundle from his backpack, unwrapping the Inarizushi (a form of sushi made from fried tofu skins stuffed with rice) he brought as an offering. He stepped up to the shrine itself, placed his offering, and then tossed a coin into the coin box. He rang the bell, bowed his head twice, clapped twice, bowed once more, and then said a prayer for the future. That done, he turned back to the torii, and started heading back.

As he neared the gate, he was startled when a young woman stepped into his path. He hadn’t seen her on the way in—had she just entered? It was actually rather strange; Ian couldn’t remember seeing another visitor to the shrine on any of his previous visits. There didn’t seem to be that many who venerated Inari in this town, or who were even interested in touring the temple.

The woman was an attractive redhead, with a very curvaceous figure. She was wearing blue jeans and a denim jacket with a thick fleece lining against the fall chill. Her long hair was gathered into several braids that were tied together at the end with a ribbon. Her skin was quite pale; Ian was almost reminded of porcelain. Her green eyes seemed to be filled with some secret laughter. She raised an eyebrow, expectantly.

“Hello,” Ian murmured softly, not really sure what to say beyond the greeting.

“I’m surprised,” the woman said. “You don’t see many Westerners at these shrines—let alone ones who bring an offering and know the proper rituals.”

“Oh, you were watching?” Ian said, blushing. “I, well, I have a bit of an interest in the culture.”

“So do I.” The woman smiled. “Might I know your name?”

“Oh, yes. It’s Ian. Ian May,” he said, fighting back a stammer.

“Pleased to meet you, Ian. You can call me…” She considered a moment, then chuckled. “Janice.” She offered him an arm. “Would you care to stroll with me, Ian? I find these gardens…soothing.”

“Pleasure to meet you Janice. I would love to.” He smiled and took her arm, a bit surprised at the fact she would be willing to risk body contact with someone she had just met.

“Good.” Janice led the way back out onto the main path, and away from the entrance. “Not many people here today. It’s coming on fall.”

“Indeed. Not many people come out when the weather starts to get cold,” the young man replied

Janice smiled enigmatically at him. “So…tell me about your…’interest in the culture?’”

“Oh, nothing particularly special, really. It just piqued my interest when I was younger, just seemed right, for lack of a better way to describe it,” he said.

“Animé, manga fan?”

He nodded. “Big fan. I like the way they have more nuanced, romantic storylines than a lot of western stuff. Not enough romance left in the world,” he sighed.

Janice chuckled. “A romantic, hmm?”

“Hopeless romantic.” He chuckled, nodding affirmation.

“Does being a romantic lead to good relationships?” Janice asked mischievously. “Or do you prefer to admire the fairer sex from afar?”

He blushed at that. “Well, I do have a girlfriend, sort of. I mean, I take her out on dates and stuff.” He shrugged. “But I suppose I have no better luck than anyone else out there. Haven’t been seeing her a lot recently, she’s been busy with her work. But then, I’m rambling, now aren’t I?”

Janice patted him on the arm. “Mmm…yes, but you’re doing it so ''well!''”

Ian chuckled. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it.” Janice looked around for a moment, then stopped walking. She let go of Ian’s arm and stepped back. “I think we’re far enough away now. I have a proposal for you.”

“Huh?” he murmured, his right eyebrow climbing his forehead a bit, Spocklike.

“But first, let’s just get this out of the way.” Janice closed her eyes, and her entire body shimmered and changed. Gone were the jeans and the jacket—standing before him was a still very attractive but now very ''furry'' woman. She was covered from head to digitigrade feet in red fur, shading to more of a cream color on her chest. Her face was now more fox-like, with a muzzle and fox ears, but the piercing green eyes were still the same. Her hair had come out of its braids, and she shook it down around her waist.

The one thing she did not have that would have marked her as a simple anthropomorphic fox was a fox tail. Instead, she had several of them. It was hard to count the number from in front of her, but there were at least four or five in the bundle. She stretched, then grinned, tongue lolling from her muzzle. “There, that’s better.”

“Oh—oh my,” Ian stammered, stunned. “You—you’re a...”

“Kitsune?” Janice chuckled. “Yes, I get that all the time when I go out like this. Even when I wear sunglasses. Go figure.”

“I, uh…well, wow.” He was speechless. He had been interested in kitsune for quite a long time, but he had never seen one, and he hadn’t expected that he ever would.

Janice shimmered again, changing back to her human guise. Her hair was still loose around her, but she gathered it up in her hands and pulled her hands down it, and it separated out into braids at her touch. “Now that we don’t have to play the ‘why should I believe you’re a kitsune’ game…I have a proposal for you.”

“A proposal?” he squeaked, the question clear in his voice.

“You see…I’m under a geas, or curse. I believe it was meant to teach me humility or some such rubbish.” Janice sighed, and pulled a white ball about the size of a baseball out of a pocket too small for it to have fit in. “Once per year, I have to choose someone and give this to them. It is then theirs, until they give it back to me. I’m sure I don’t have to tell ''you'' what that means.”

Ian’s eyes widened. “No, no you don’t. A kitsune’s ball—there are all sorts of legends about how whoever has a kitsune’s ball has power over the kitsune.”

“That’s right.” Janice sighed. “Now, I should tell you that whatever you do to me while you hold my ball, I shall return to you at least threefold when I have it back again.” She rolled her eyes. “I got cursed by a Wiccan. Long story.”

She tossed the ball from hand to hand, and looked at it ruefully. “Anyway, I’m specifically forbidden from bribing or otherwise tricking people into ignorantly taking the ball and then giving it back again, like saying, ‘wanna play a game of catch.’ I have to explain the whole deal first, as I’m doing now. Nor can I steal the ball back from you—though I can trick you into giving it back.”

“And…if you give me the ball, you…belong to me?” Ian said. “For as long as I have the ball?”

“Well, I ''could'' give you the ball, and you could give it right back, and the condition of the geas would be satisfied and we could both go our separate ways, even-Steven. However, I can’t compel you into doing that.” She shrugged. “Anyway, once the ball is in your hands, it’s out of mine. Catch.” She tossed it underhand at him, and he caught it reflexively. “Congratulations, you are now the proud owner of one slightly-used thousand-year-old kitsune. Be careful not to void the warranty.”

Ian stared down at the ball for a moment. It seemed to be just an ordinary ball, kind of like a baseball without the stitching. Nothing about it suggested that it might be the ownership token to a powerful Japanese spirit.

“So…you wanna give it back to me and we both go on our merry way?” Janice suggested hopefully.

Ian slowly looked back up at her. “Well…thing is, I’d kinda like to get to know you better. And I’m afraid if I give this back, you wouldn’t have any reason to hang around with someone like me.”

Janice tilted her head and considered that. “Yeah, you’re probably right.” She sighed. “So I guess I should get used to calling you ‘master,’ huh?”

“Please don’t go all ‘I Dream of Jeannie’ on me, okay?” Ian said. “Look, how about we go somewhere and talk this over, okay? Do you have an apartment or something?”

Janice shook her head. “Nope. I travel light, and sleep anywhere a fox can find a nest. It’s kinda hard to hang onto material possessions when once a year you belong to someone else.”

“And my apartment is—” He shook his head, recollecting all the posters and prints of kitsunes that adorned the wall. It probably wouldn’t do to show her that first; she might get the wrong idea.

Janice misinterpreted his pause. “—a mess? I can help with that.”

“—not a good place to talk,” Ian finished lamely. “C’mon, let’s go get something to eat.”

Janice shrugged. “You’re the boss.”

Ian looked down at the ball and sighed. “Look, I’d like to be your friend, not your ‘boss’ or your ‘master.’ If I thought for one moment I could trust you to stick around, I’d gladly give this thing back.”

Janice nodded. “But you can’t, so you keep it.”

“Yeah. Look, do you know how long I’ve wanted to ''meet'' a kitsune? My whole ''life,'' pretty much. You think now that I’ve met one I’m just going to let her walk out of my life again?”

Janice rolled her eyes. “I should’ve guessed, the one person left in this town who venerates Inari ''would'' be a kitsune fanboy.”

“I’m the only one?” he asked, surprised—and glad she couldn’t see his apartment.

“Only one I’d seen, and I’d been hanging around here for a week.” She shrugged. “Oh, a few people came by to look at it, but none of them knew the ritual. I was starting to lose hope.”

“How did you choose your past, ah…” Ian groped for a politically correct word and finally gave up. “…masters, then?”

Janice shrugged, hands in the pockets of her jacket. “I was stupid. I tried to find the dumbest person I could find, because I thought they’d be easy to trick into handing the ball back. Kami-sama, what a mistake. They turned out to be just smart enough to realize what they had, and determined to hold onto it—not to mention grope it—with both hands.” Janice shuddered. “The most I can say for them is they turned out to be useful enough ''after'' I finally got the ball back.” Her glare warned him not to inquire after them further.

“So this time I thought I’d try something different,” she continued. “Look for someone who might respect me enough to—hopefully—help me out so I could be on my way. Guess the joke’s on me again.”

“Sorry about that,” Ian said, smiling slightly. “But have you ever been owned by someone who liked you before? I mean, as a person?”

“I suppose not,” Janice said.

“Then it’ll be a new experience for you.”

“I guess there is that,” Janice admitted.

They arrived at the bus stop, and a few minutes later one of the buses pulled up. Ian paid bus fare for both of them, and they took a seat together near the back. To Ian’s surprise, Janice cuddled up against him, resting her head on his shoulder.

Then his surprise vanished when she sighed. “Darn. I still can’t snag it from your pocket. I’d hoped the spell might be fading by now.” But she didn’t move away from his shoulder, either. After a moment, Ian put his arm around her. And in this way, they rode uptown together.

They got off the bus at a Panera coffeehouse. Janice raised an eyebrow. “''Kohi?''”

“They make good soup and bread, too,” Ian said. “It’s about lunchtime.”

Ian ordered a bowl of chicken noodle soup, a roll, and a cafe mocha. Janice chose a turkey club sandwich and a grande espresso. She held the mug in both hands, inhaled the aroma, and sighed happily. “''Kohi.''”

Ian chuckled. “Coffee drinker, huh?”

“The best thing you ''gaijin'' ever brought to Nippon,” Janice said, sipping it. She eyed Ian’s mug. “Mmmm. I suppose anyone who likes ''kohi'' can’t be all bad. Though I don’t think it’s necessary to put all that milk and chocolate and whipped cream in it.”

Ian grinned. “You drink it your way…”

They slurped and sipped and chewed for a while in silence, each eying the other surreptitiously over the table. Once lunch had been mostly devoured, Ian assayed a question. “You’re obviously a Japanese spirit…how come you’re over here in America?”

Janice leaned back, considerably mellowed by the food in her belly and the mug of ''kohi'' in her hand. “It’s like this. For the last few hundred years, since the magic had faded away, I hibernated in my den—holding on to what little dregs I had left. But then, a few years ago, it came back. We creatures of magic began to wake up, though most of us are still too timid to deal with humans as we did in the old days. They’ve developed this pesky ‘technology’ thing that doesn’t tend to go too well with magic, or so we thought. But some of us still had the old wanderlust—and I was curious where the magic had come from. And it seemed to me I could smell it coming from somewhere over here. Somewhere in this town, in fact. So I came, and here I am.”

“But the curse…?”

Janice scowled. “I was…hasty. I did not learn local customs until it was too late, and in my haste I…caused some problems for people. One of them was a witch, and she cursed me. And so my life has been…complicated ever since. I had hoped that coming here, to the source of the magic, I might be able to have the curse lifted. But I have not been able to find that source—and most of the people here seem unaware magic exists at all.”

Ian nodded. “I wasn’t aware of anything. I’d heard some flap a few years back about magic coming back, but thought it was just more Christian Fundamentalist stuff.”

“Yeah, well.” Janice shrugged. “I sure hope that witch is happy with herself. Someday I’m gonna find her and pay ''her'' back threefold. Anyway, where do we go from here?”

“Back to my apartment, I guess, eventually.”

Janice rolled her eyes. “Great.”

“Unless you’d rather find a hotel room…”

She stared at him. “What?!”

Ian grinned. “Just kidding. I won’t ever tell you to do anything you don’t want to do.”

Janice snorted. “Your sense of humor needs work.”

“What can I say? I’ve grown up on animé.”

“Touché.” She shook her head. “That was a crazy awakening. I never thought I’d have culture shock from my own culture. When I went to sleep, samurai were still slicing each other up over random insults to their lords. When people wanted entertainment, they’d go see some Noh or Kabuki, or read books, or listen to poetry. Now…animé. Manga. Rampant consumerism. Moé. What’s up with that?” Janice shook her head, then slurped down the last of her espresso. “Anyway…I guess I’m ready for you to take me home. Not much point in delaying the inevitable.”

“Okay, but I’m going to warn you ahead of time—when you said fanboy, you were right,” he sighed. He stood up, then headed for the door.

Janice raised an eyebrow. “Oho,” she said, following him. “This ought to be pretty good then.”

They took the bus, and before long Ian was fiddling with the door lock to his apartment. “It’s never been the same since those guys tried to jimmy the lock,” he sighed as he finally swung it open, revealing—well, not much. The apartment itself consisted of a foyer off a main living area, a kitchen, restroom, and one bedroom.

Ian waved a hand in the direction of the bedroom door. “You can take the bedroom. I’ll sleep on the couch.”

“Chivalrous,” Janice observed.

“Not enough chivalry left in the world.” Ian said, closing the door.

Janice rolled her eyes. “Oh, don’t give me that. I ''am'' yours, you know. Chivalry doesn’t apply here. You can take advantage of me all you want.”

“Not if I don’t want it ‘returned threefold’ when I give you the ball back,” Ian pointed out.

“Oh. Well, there is that,” Janice muttered.

“I’m a bit sharper than I look,” he pointed out with a chuckle.

Janice wandered through the apartment, looking around—and raising an eyebrow at the kitsune prints, kitsune paintings, kitsune woodcut pictures, kitsune figurines, kitsune statues, and other kitsune kitsch with which Ian decorated his apartment. “Wow, you weren’t kidding when you said you were a fanboy.”

“I tried to warn you.”

Janice picked up one of the statues and turned it over in her hands. “It is a little creepy, you know. Like coming into a stranger’s house and seeing they’ve got all your family portraits up on the wall.” She frowned, then looked a little closer at one of the antique woodblock print reproductions on the wall. “Hey, that one actually ''is'' of me. I remember posing for that.”

“Heh, what are the chances of that?” he chuckled, a bit surprised.

“Well, greater than you might think, actually. Only a few of us were quite that exhibitionistic.” Janice grinned.

“You sure you want to claim being an exhibitionist around a fanboy?”

All of Janice’s clothes suddenly vanished, and her hair fall free around her body. She leaned to the left so it all fell to her left side and in front of her, and peeked out from behind the fox-red curtain. “Why? Is there something wrong with being an exhibitionist?”

Ian blushed brightly, and suddenly felt ''very'' conflicted. He wanted to look away out of modesty, but then, he ''didn’t'', so he just stood there frozen for a bit.

Janice sauntered over toward him, smiling wickedly. Her pert, upturned breasts peeked out through the curtain of hair, and the view below showed that the red color of her hair was definitely natural. “Well? You’re the one who wanted the exhibition.”

“I—Uh, I was kinda joking.” he stammered, finally able to avert his eyes. He wondered if he was actually going to get a nosebleed like in the animé.

She stood directly in front of him. “Well, here I am.” She pushed the curtain of hair back out of the way. “I’m willing to bet this is more than you’ve seen of your girlfriend.”

“Even so,” he squeaked, exceedingly uncomfortable and not really sure what to do or say to rectify the situation.

She leaned in close to him, and he felt her breath on his face. Her lips brushed his for the merest moment—then she leaned back, and was fully-clothed again. “Well! Not a bad place you have here.” She ran her fingers through her hair, and it was separated into seven braids again. “I think I could come to like it here after all.”

“I sure hope so,” Ian said. “Look, I’m sorry about all this—”

Janice laughed. “What do you have to be sorry about? I’m the one who gave you the ball.” She smiled. “And for what it’s worth, if you ''had'' given me the ball back, I ''would'' have been gone. Even if I’d promised I’d stay. That’s just how I am. So you made the right choice.”

“What about now?”

She considered. “Better hold onto it a while.” She winked. “Just to be safe.”

“Ooookay. But remember, you’re the one who told me so.” he said, returning the wink.

“But you’re not required to listen to me! I ''could'' be trying to trick you. I am, after all, a kitsune.” She spun on her heel, her braids flying, and wandered back to the end of the apartment to inspect another kitsune painting.

“Well, far be it from me to miss out on the whole experience.” He chuckled. “So, um…is there anything you need? Toothpaste, toothbrush, change of clothes?”

Janice tossed her head. “I’m a kitsune. Self-reliant. What could I possibly need?”

Ian considered that for a moment. “Is there anything you ''want?''”

She practically threw herself into his arms. “Why, Ian, I thought you’d ''never ask!'' Let’s go shopping! I hope you’ve got credit cards.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “Let me get my jacket.”

{{series bar
|series=Outfoxed
|previous=none
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Outfoxed]][[Category: Kitsune]][[Category: Fox]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-07T21:46:23Z

Throat Wolf: /* Outfoxed */ fixing link syntax

__NOTOC__ {{my stories
|name=Throat Wolf
|category=Throat Wolf
}}

==What is a Throat Wolf?==

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the [[wikipedia:vorarephilia| vorarephilia]] (vore) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

For more information about me, see [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my homepage on Eka's Portal].

==How Did You Get Started?==

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.

==Throat Wolf Tales==

Here's a list of my stories currently posted on Shifti. Because of the amount of work it takes to convert a story over from the Word format used on Eka's Portal, I've only put up a sampling of them here. If you enjoy them, I hope you'll check out [http://aryion.com/g3/showgallery.php?id=164753 my Eka's Portal Gallery] for the rest. (Red links denote stories I ''intend'' to put here but have not yet gotten around to converting. You'll find them on Eka's Portal.)

Note that all these stories, unless stated otherwise, should be assumed to be explicit/erotica.

===She-Wolf===
My setting featuring giant shape-shifting wolf creatures. At this time, I have no plans to write further stories in this world.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

===Vore/Neko Project Campus===
In a world much like our own, but 25 years or so in the future, a combination of genetic engineering and magic has produced "vores" (people with the ability to devour other people whole) and "nekos" (anthropomorphic full-body-furry cats). And, of course, nekos who are also vores. Most of these stories are centered around the college campus where students are

====Lucy & Tina====
The adventures of Tina, a boisterous lioness neko, and her pet housecat neko Lucy. Mostly co-written with another Eka's writer named KlinKitty.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]

====Outfoxed====
One of my most popular series on Eka's Portal, about the budding romance between a kitsune calling herself "Janice," and a boy named Ian. Features a good deal of vore, including some plushie vore and tail absorption, but not in every episode. Co-written with another Eka's writer named KazukiFennec.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 1|Outfoxed #1]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 2|Outfoxed #2]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 3|Outfoxed #3]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 4|Outfoxed #4]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 5|Outfoxed #5]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 6|Outfoxed #6]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 7|Outfoxed #7]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 8|Outfoxed #8]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed Chapter 9|Outfoxed #9]]

{{author page}}

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-07T21:38:59Z

Throat Wolf: /* Vore/Neko Project Campus */ Adding in some more stories to reformat over, when I have the time

__NOTOC__ {{my stories
|name=Throat Wolf
|category=Throat Wolf
}}

==What is a Throat Wolf?==

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the [[wikipedia:vorarephilia| vorarephilia]] (vore) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

For more information about me, see [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my homepage on Eka's Portal].

==How Did You Get Started?==

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.

==Throat Wolf Tales==

Here's a list of my stories currently posted on Shifti. Because of the amount of work it takes to convert a story over from the Word format used on Eka's Portal, I've only put up a sampling of them here. If you enjoy them, I hope you'll check out [http://aryion.com/g3/showgallery.php?id=164753 my Eka's Portal Gallery] for the rest. (Red links denote stories I ''intend'' to put here but have not yet gotten around to converting. You'll find them on Eka's Portal.)

Note that all these stories, unless stated otherwise, should be assumed to be explicit/erotica.

===She-Wolf===
My setting featuring giant shape-shifting wolf creatures. At this time, I have no plans to write further stories in this world.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

===Vore/Neko Project Campus===
In a world much like our own, but 25 years or so in the future, a combination of genetic engineering and magic has produced "vores" (people with the ability to devour other people whole) and "nekos" (anthropomorphic full-body-furry cats). And, of course, nekos who are also vores. Most of these stories are centered around the college campus where students are

====Lucy & Tina====
The adventures of Tina, a boisterous lioness neko, and her pet housecat neko Lucy. Mostly co-written with another Eka's writer named KlinKitty.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]

====Outfoxed====
One of my most popular series on Eka's Portal, about the budding romance between a kitsune calling herself "Janice," and a boy named Ian. Features a good deal of vore, including some plushie vore and tail absorption, but not in every episode. Co-written with another Eka's writer named KazukiFennec.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #1|Outfoxed #1]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #2|Outfoxed #2]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #3|Outfoxed #3]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #4|Outfoxed #4]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #5|Outfoxed #5]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #6|Outfoxed #6]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #7|Outfoxed #7]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #8|Outfoxed #8]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Outfoxed #9|Outfoxed #9]]

{{author page}}

User talk:Throat Wolf

2009-07-07T20:36:31Z

Throat Wolf: A little reorganization; WikEd works

==Welcome to Shifti!==

Welcome to Shifti! Always glad to see new contributors. This is a bit of a standard boilerplate introduction that will hopefully help get you started on some of the basics you might not have noticed. Firstly, there's a main index of help pages at [[Help:Contents]] - a link is provided in the default sidebar titled "Help." It's a good idea to browse through the table of contents there so you'll know what information is available should you need it.

If you're here to post stories, there's a guide specifically for the basics of that over at [[Help:Posting stories]]. General editing assistance is at [[Help:Editing]], and information about how to use talk pages (like this one) is at [[Help:Talk pages]]. If any of the formatting seems esoteric at first, don't worry - wikis are collaborative and other editors and administrators will come around to help tidy up anything that's left in a messy state, if you want. The more complex details can be learned later as you go.

You can set up a personal homepage for yourself at your root user page, which you can find by clicking on your user name at the top of the page. Use your user page however you see fit; most authors generally list their stories there, along with a bit of biographical information about themselves and perhaps some links to other websites. See [[Help:User pages]].

If you have any questions, you can either click the edit link for this page and write it here or you can follow the link in my signature to my own home page and leave it in the talk page over there. You can find a list of Shifti's administrators at [[Shifti:Administrators]]. Once you've got your bearings, feel free to delete this welcome message from your user talk page. [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 20:51, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

:Boilerplate: pasted. A hearty welcome to you, Throat Wolf. And may I say, it is a pleasure to see another name I recognize from the TSA showing up here. -- [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 20:51, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

::Thanks. I'm glad to be here. Now I'm wondering whether some of my vore stories would be welcome over here. As my user page states, I kinda got burned when I tried to put some of them on the old TSA after they got my hopes up by posting the first one (without even having my authorization, I might add). —[[User:Throat Wolf|Throat Wolf]] 21:32, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

:::We have a non-discrimination policy, though it has never actually been formally written down. There are some rules about what the various "favorites lists" will include, but even the most strict of them (mine, IIRC) are more aimed at blocking just "pure wank material" than any form of other story. Shifti is in the business of providing a place - for free - for people to post TF themed fiction. Some of us also provide help for new and established authors in the form of editorial assistance and commentary. I, personally, try to do it all - I run a favorites list (pretty badly out-of-date), greet new users, work on new features, answer questions and provide both editorial help and comments. And the TSA was defunct for a very long time before it was declared a "completed anthology" - that period of non-growth was one of the factors that led to Shiftis creation. (See [[Shifti:History]] for a very biased and one-sided view of the "birth" of Shifti) -- [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 23:45, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

==Wikifying Word Docs==

Ah, thanks. Do you know where I might find some good resources for converting Word-format docs to wiki markup? I tried exporting them from OpenOffice, but it removed all the paragraph breaks. :P —[[User:Throat Wolf|Throat Wolf]] 01:01, 9 June 2009 (UTC)

:Sadly, no. I actually have this habit of writing in Wiki format to begin with. Maybe because I've done so much work on Shifti and everything I've written lately has been for Shifti. However... After a quick trip to Google I found that Wikipedia proves to be a good source of tools like what you're looking for - see [[wikipedia:Wikipedia:Tools/Editing Tools#Wikisyntax conversion utilities|this page on Wikipedia]] (gotta love inter-wiki links!) -- [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 01:23, 9 June 2009 (UTC)

::What I used to do a long time back when I had a few Word docs that needed wikification was to export them as HTML and then use a text editor to strip out or convert the HTML tags to wiki markup. It depends on the quality of the HTML export process, though - some exporters make such colossally messy HTML that it's hardly worth the trouble. If possible, perhaps you could use search and replace on your Word document to insert some unique and easily recognizable string everywhere there's a paragraph break? That way you could do an export to MediaWiki format, and then do a quick search and replace to re-add the paragraph breaks (I use Notepad++, it has a search and replace function that's able to handle line breaks. Or you could just use an HTML tag, that works too) [[User:Bryan|Bryan]] 07:22, 9 June 2009 (UTC)

For what it's worth, I've found something that seems to work all right. [[wikipedia:User:Cacycle/WikEd|WikEd]] is a drop-in replacement Wikipedia editor that can wikify text copied and pasted from Word or OpenOffice. —[[User:Throat Wolf|Throat Wolf]] 20:36, 7 July 2009 (UTC)

User:Throat Wolf

2009-07-07T20:31:34Z

Throat Wolf: Adding headers, list of stories

__NOTOC__ {{my stories
|name=Throat Wolf
|category=Throat Wolf
}}

==What is a Throat Wolf?==

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the [[wikipedia:vorarephilia| vorarephilia]] (vore) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

For more information about me, see [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my homepage on Eka's Portal].

==How Did You Get Started?==

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.

==Throat Wolf Tales==

Here's a list of my stories currently posted on Shifti. Because of the amount of work it takes to convert a story over from the Word format used on Eka's Portal, I've only put up a sampling of them here. If you enjoy them, I hope you'll check out [http://aryion.com/g3/showgallery.php?id=164753 my Eka's Portal Gallery] for the rest. (Red links denote stories I ''intend'' to put here but have not yet gotten around to converting. You'll find them on Eka's Portal.)

Note that all these stories, unless stated otherwise, should be assumed to be explicit/erotica.

===She-Wolf===
My setting featuring giant shape-shifting wolf creatures. At this time, I have no plans to write further stories in this world.

# [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/In the Throat of the Wolf|In the Throat of the Wolf]]
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Kayla's Story|Kayla's Story]]

===Vore/Neko Project Campus===
In a world much like our own, but 25 years or so in the future, a combination of genetic engineering and magic has produced "vores" (people with the ability to devour other people whole) and "nekos" (anthropomorphic full-body-furry cats). And, of course, nekos who are also vores. Most of these stories are centered around the college campus where students are

====Lucy & Tina====
# [[User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy|Lioness Loves Lucy]]

{{author page}}

User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy

2009-07-07T10:38:46Z

Throat Wolf: more templating

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Lioness Loves Lucy

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Lioness Loves Lucy}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Lioness Loves Lucy

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Lucy & Tina

|position= 1

|previous= None

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features some elements of bondage.}}

{{author note|This story is set in the "Vore/Neko Project Campus Universe," an established setting in which I have written and co-written a fairly large number of installments and series. I don't know whether I'll get around to reposting them all up here, but if this one piques your interest, you can find the others in my Eka's Portal gallery (see link in info box at right).

Written in collaboration with KlinKitty using Etherpad. We split the writing duties as follows:

'''Writing:''' 90% Throat_Wolf, 10% KlinKitty.

'''Ideas and Inspiration:''' 10% Throat_Wolf, 90% KlinKitty.}}

{{dropcap|L}}ucy peered out the street-level doorway of her apartment building, looking left and right, before stepping out and walking up the sidewalk. Life was dangerous at this college. Or at least, that was how it felt now. It hadn't used to feel that way, but that was before she'd learned the full extent of what was going on behind the scenes.

Or had she? Come to think of it, about the only thing she knew by now was just how much she actually ''didn't'' know. It was what she didn't know that scared her. It was particularly that she didn't know whether this or that person on the street was a vore—or what was arguably worse, an animé fan.

Lucy had the misfortune to be what such a fan would refer to as a "catgirl." She had the further misfortune to be only about four feet tall—or, as she thought of it in her darker moments, "otaku pocket-sized." She still wasn't entirely sure how she'd lost a foot and a half of height, but she thought it had to do with the magical/genetic experimentation that had turned her into a "neko." (Lucy had a sneaking suspicion that the project had even been ''named'' by anime fans.)

Other nekos had been infused with the genes of lions and tigers and…well, not bears. That she knew of. Unless there was a Project Ursus around somewhere. (Oh my!) But as far as Lucy could guess, they must have crossed her with a housecat. She had tawny orange fur in the classic "tabby" pattern, right down to the "M" on her forehead. Her "scarlet letter" as she thought of it. Just that in this case "scarlet" translated as "dark orange."

She supposed she really should put some clothes on, but ever since she'd been made a neko, cloth against her fur tended to rub her the wrong way—literally. Fortunately her fur was thick enough to cover the naughty bits unless you looked ''really'' closely.

Satisfied for the moment that the coast seemed to be clear, Lucy moved up the sidewalk toward the all-night convenience store. Ever since she'd passed through Project Neko, she'd started drinking milk like crazy, and it was a really annoying thing to run out of it in the middle of the night.

The convenience store was empty when Lucy arrived, save for the rather bored looking clerk. He barely paid Lucy any attention, focused on the clock; his shift must have been near its end. The dairy case was at the end of the last hall, right next to the beer and malt liquor section. As Lucy headed for the shelf with the milk, she heard the jingle of the bell on the door as another customer entered. She didn't pay any attention, intent as she was on her task.

But she was momentarily distracted by one of the displays on the beer shelf. "The heck is this? 'Budweiser Chelada.' Budweiser mixed with Clamato? The world's crappiest beer mixed with tomato juice and clam broth? Who the hell would drink that stuff?" She shuddered, then resumed her march toward the milk. Still intent on the ghastly anti-beverage she had just noticed, she didn't see the other person reaching for a milk carton until she'd run right into her. Or at least into her leg.

Attached to that leg was an imposing figure. Although she was a neko as well, they could hardly be more different. For starters, she was around 7 feet tall, towering over the smaller feline. Her curvy body was coated in short, tan fur, and her ears were slightly rounded instead of pointed. She had a nicely toned figure, with a rather ample bust as well. Like some of the neko, she wore clothes—a sweater that showed off a good deal of cleavage and tight jeans—likely out of habit instead of necessity.

"Uh…excuse me," Lucy stammered. "Didn't mean to run into you. Just here for some—" she yanked her eyes away from the lioness's impressive cleavage "—milk…"

The lioness looked down at the smaller Neko, with a rather mischievous grin. "Oh really? Well, what a coincidence, so was I…" She chuckled. "You know, you really should put some clothes on. Someone's likely to mistake you for a stray."

Lucy rolled her eyes. "Oh, I've never heard ''that'' before."

The lioness grinned. "Oh, I know!" She rummaged in her purse. "I've got just the thing." From her purse she produced a leather collar. Before Lucy could convince herself the lioness was ''really'' going to do what it looked like she was going to do, she had fitted it around Lucy's neck, and pulled it shut. "There you go! Now they'll know you belong to someone."

"Hey, wait just a—" Lucy protested feebly.

"Oh, and we mustn't forget the lead." She rummaged in her purse again and pulled out a leather leash, which she snapped onto the collar…and then she snapped a small padlock through the latch and buckle, locking the collar shut and the leash to the collar. "There! Purrrfect."

"Hey!" Lucy protested again. "I don't belong to you! I'm not your pet!"

The lioness looked at Lucy and frowned. "You're not? Oh? Oh…" Her face fell. "I'm sorry. I guess you were just so cute that I got a little carried away."

"So get this thing off of me?" Lucy said.

"All right, just a moment…" The lioness rummaged in her purse. "That's funny."

"What?" Lucy asked, though she had a sinking suspicion she knew what was coming.

"I can't find the key. I must have left it at my place, silly me." She flashed a self-deprecating (albeit toothsome) grin. "I guess you'll have to come home with me so I can unlock it."

Lucy facepalmed. "No way. I'll go find a locksmith, or boltcutters, or something."

The lioness smiled again, a bit more predatorily. "No, no I think you'll ''have'' to come home with me." She tugged on the lead meaningfully.

Lucy whimpered, starting to get some idea of what she'd let herself in for by not watching where she was going. Head bowed in defeat, she followed the lioness toward the exit, and almost bumped into her again when she stopped. "Oh, I almost forgot!" She bounded back to the dairy case and grabbed two cartons of milk. "One for me, and one for thee!"

Lucy accepted her carton of milk wordlessly, and didn't protest when the lioness insisted on paying for both of them. The counter clerk glanced at them boredly, but didn't seem to think there was anything unusual in one neko leading another by a leash. ''Of course he wouldn't,'' Lucy thought darkly. ''He works near the Neko Project labs.''

The lioness lead Lucy out of the building, pausing to look both ways before crossing the street. "Oh, how silly of me, I never asked your name!" She grinned down at the collared neko. "I'm Tina."

"Lucy," Lucy said, trotting along behind the lioness. She had to take three steps for every one of Tina's powerful strides.

Tina looked back at her. "You know, most housecats don't take to leads well the first time. You're handling this very well," she said.

Lucy felt an irrational surge of pride, which she fought down a moment later. She hadn't ever thought about the instincts she must have inherited from her housecat half, but she was starting to think that a tendency toward submissiveness was one of them. "I'm not a housecat, I'm a person!" she protested.

"A person who is also a housecat. Mmm, a stray housecat, wandering around without a collar on. It's a lucky thing I found you before Animal Control." Lucy whimpered again. "I wonder if you've had your shots?"

Lucy tried to respond, but she was getting quite out of breath by now. Tina looked down, and stopped. "Hmm, a little out of shape, huh? We'll have to go for longer walks to get you over that."

"Why are you—talking like—I belong to you?" Lucy gasped. "We're only going to your—place so you can remo—WHOA!" Tina had reached down and casually picked up Lucy with one arm, as if she had been little more than a real housecat. She cradled Lucy in her arms and started walking again. Lucy squirmed and struggled, but Tina seemed to have had lots of experience with unhappy housecats and so she finally subsided. She tried to ignore the fact that her face was pressed right up against one of Tina's giant breasts.

"Good kitty!" Tina said cheerfully.

Lucy sighed. "Can we just cut the crap please? Why are you doing this to me?"

"It's only what I'd do for any stray," Tina said.

Lucy facepalmed. "Argh!"

Tina gave an amused chuckle, and carried Lucy into an apartment building. While certainly not a high-class joint, it was no slum either, and seemed to be a rather comfortable place. The desk clerk hardly gave Tina and Lucy a second glance as Tina carried the 'stray' into the elevator.

Tina pushed the button for the third floor, and, once the elevator stopped, she carried Lucy to one of the apartments. It was a fairly standard apartment—not too big, but cozy. Once inside, she carried Lucy to the bathroom, and turned the water on in the rather small bathtub, while holding Lucy in the crook of one arm.

"Gack! What're you doing?" Lucy sputtered.

"Kitty needs a bath." Still holding Lucy firmly with one arm, she fished in her purse. "Well, would you look at that? The key was right here the whole time!"

"Argh!"

She deftly unlocked the padlock, pulled the lead off the collar, then relocked it. "There. All ready for bathtime!"

"I can bathe on my own, and I usually take showers anyway," Lucy mumbled, but she was starting to realize there wasn't much point. Just giving up and taking it was becoming a more and more attractive option. ''Too'' attractive, actually.

"Now you just be a good kitty," Tina told her. "Don't try to bite or scratch. Baths are necessary for your own good."

Lucy sighed. "All right." She didn't struggle as Tina dunked her in the hot water, and then started lathering her up with herbal flea shampoo. Well, at least it smelled nice. Probably the same stuff the lioness used on her own pelt.

"There! Now don't we feel all better, all nice and clean?"

"I feel like a drowned rat. Ugh, I hate wet fur." Lucy looked down at herself with distaste. The outlines of her breasts and her pubic mound were clearly visible now that the water made the fur stick to everything.

Tina followed her gaze, and raised an eyebrow. "Well now, you ''are'' more of a grown-up kitty than I thought, aren't you? Not that this is a bad thing at all." She was practically purring. "But let's get you under the blow-drier now." She sat Tina down in a chair underneath a large cylindrical apparatus mounted to the ceiling. It had fan blades, only they looked more like the fan blades found in a jet engine than an ordinary blower fan.

Tina flipped a switch, and the fan roared to life, enveloping Lucy in a blast of hot air that seemed to dry her fur almost instantly. It felt so good that Lucy began to purr despite herself, and had a hard time stopping—especially when Tina picked her up and began to stroke and brush her. "There's my pretty kitty, all nice and dry again…"

"This is…undignified," Lucy whimpered.

"Oh, but honey, what fun is life if you have to be dignified all the time? Look at me, I'm supposed to be the queen of the jungle…but here I am playing with my pet kitty."

"But I'm not your pet kitty!" Lucy wailed.

"No pet kitty thinks she's a pet kitty. That's what makes kitties kitties," Tina said.

Lucy sighed. "Will you at least tell me what you ''want'' from me? Be straight with me at least that much?"

Tina raised an eyebrow. "I thought it was obvious. I want ''you'' from you. I Just hate living all alone. I really need a pet, and you're just so adorable that I feel the need to take care of you."

"But I don't need to be taken care of," Lucy protested.

"Oh no? If you were capable of standing up for yourself, you'd never have let me get that collar on you, let alone left the store with me." Tina smiled. "You followed me home, so I can keep you."

Lucy whimpered, all the more because she knew Tina was right. Then to her surprise, Tina whispered in her ear, "Can I keep you? Please? If you say no…well, I'll just have to let you go, I guess." To Lucy's surprise, Tina sniffled and dabbed at an eye. "But I promise I'd take the best care of you, always…"

And to her surprise, and mild horror, Lucy found that she was unable to say no. "I—but I don't want—don't need—" She looked down at the floor, sighed, and surrendered. "All right," she half-whispered. "You can keep me."

"Really?" Tina asked. "You'd give yourself to me?"

"I don't want to," Lucy said. "But…I sort of have to."

Tina's eyes filled with tears. "Oh thank you! Thank you so much! That's the nicest thing anyone has ever given me. Just a second." She rummaged in her purse, and came out with a set of metal tags, which she snapped onto Lucy's collar. "There. Now everyone will know you're mine."

Lucy sighed, but now it was not the sigh of a woman mad at another woman, but of a pet feeling too fussed-over by her mistress. ''God,'' Lucy thought, ''I'm hopeless. Maybe I ''do ''deserve to be kept.'' She glanced up at Tina's seven feet of brawn and cleavage. ''Well, at least she'll be able to protect me from the vores and the animé fans. Unless she's a vore herself.'' The thought chilled her for a moment, then she sighed inwardly. ''But if she's a vore, then I guess I'm already her lunch and there's no point in worrying about it.''

Tina smiled admiringly at her pet, slowly stroking between her ears. "Mm...Say, you've been such a good girl...How would you like a treat? I have just the thing!" She stood up, and left the bathroom. She left the door open, pausing briefly to beckon for Lucy to follow, then headed into the kitchen.

Lucy followed Tina, collar tags jingling. She jumped a step or two and shook herself, just to hear the jingle. It was such a cheerful little sound. It said, "My mistress loves me!" (Part of Lucy was still disgusted that the rest of her was coming to feel that way, but that part was shrinking rapidly.)

Once Tina arrived in the kitchen, she fished around in one of the cupboards, producing a white shoebox. Lucy could hear soft scratching noises inside, and, as Tina opened the lid, Lucy caught a whiff of catnip. Moving swiftly, Tina plucked a small, plump mouse from the box, dusted in the herb. "Here! I save these for special occasions..." She smiled. "And I think this one is very special! Now, open wide!"

Lucy gazed at the mouse raptly. She'd never eaten them, though she knew of nekos who had. She'd not wanted to give in so far to instinct. It was a choice she had likened to not eating sushi—but then again, she had never been face-to-face with a mouse before.

Tina dangled the squirming, squeaking rodent in front of Lucy's face. The smell of catnip was overwhelming, and, mixed with the rodent's own scent, was driving Lucy wild. Finally it was too much for her, and she pounced, grabbing the hapless rodent with both hands. She held it firmly, no matter how much it squirmed, and lifted it up to her nose to smell the catnip scent. A lovely green haze seemed to descend over everything, and before she knew it she was curled up on the rug, purring, licking blood from her hands and pulling a bit of mouse tail from between her teeth.

Lucy opened her mouth to thank Tina, but what came out was, "Mrrrrowrr!" She blinked, and tried again. "Mrrrowrrr mrr mrr."

Tina laughed and purred. "Catnip hits us like that. Just give it time."

"Mrrr," Lucy said. She padded over to Tina, halfway between on two legs and on four, and Tina lifted her onto her lap and stroked her. "Oh, you are such a good kitty."

Lucy purred happily. She must have been crazy, to think she didn't need to be owned. It felt so good to be taken care of this way.

Tina yawned. "Well…that was more exertion than I thought I'd be in for when I went to the store for some milk. And I'm not normally this nocturnal. I think it's time for bed."

"Mrrrowrr," Lucy said agreeably. She clambered off of Tina's lap, and padded after her into the bedroom.

Once in the bedroom, Tina slipped out of her clothing. She went rather slowly, almost as if she was putting on a show for her new pet. Lucy watched raptly, as any cat would. Tina tossed her clothing into the laundry hamper, and slipped into bed, then patted the mattress, inviting Lucy up. Lucy happily obliged, and Tina pulled the covers over their bodies, holding the smaller neko close. "Mm...Sleep well, my dear. We have lots to do tomorrow!"

Lucy just purred, secure in Tina's arms.

{{Separator|j}}

The next day, they went back to Lucy's apartment and moved all her things over to Tina's. Lucy was grateful for that. She would have been willing to live in a cat condo if Tina had wanted her to, but Tina seemed to care enough about her to want her to have "all your favorite toys." Then they cancelled the lease on Lucy's old place, severing all ties to her old life. Lucy: independent neko student was no more. She had been entirely replaced by Lucy: Tina's pet kitty.

In her more lucid moments, Lucy supposed she never really had a chance. How else could a docile housecat react when confronted by the queen of the jungle, the hunt leader of prides? Just the pheromones alone would have been enough to do her in. Now she could only go along with what Tina asked of her. The lioness was a force of nature. She was just glad that Tina still let her go to class (though from the way Tina talked about it, you would have thought the classes were obedience training).

Lucy's friends all looked at her collar a little oddly, but even the non-neko ones had heard enough about dominance and submission practices to draw a conclusion that was only slightly wrong, and Lucy didn't bother to correct them. She was too happy to be owned. She'd never realized how necessary an owner was to a housecat, and she would have done anything for the one she had now.

When she was home, Tina always had a moment to spare for her—to brush and stroke her, to tease her with a laser pointer, to proffer a catnip mouse. Lucy was glad she didn't take the pet kitty thing ''too'' far—Tina fed her the same human (mostly) food that she herself ate. Lucy didn't think she could have stomached canned cat food. Though on the other hand, Tina was fond of grabbing handfuls of Iam's kibble and munching it like popcorn for a snack, and Lucy didn't think it was too bad when she tried it.

Then one day, as Lucy was heading home from an evening class, an incident that she'd long been dreading finally happened. She heard footsteps behind her, and knew she was being followed. Glancing over her shoulder, Lucy could see it was a student she'd seen in some of her classes. A guy maybe a little older than she was, wearing glasses, a little dorky-looking—with an ''Evangelion'' backpack. ''Oh, great,'' Lucy thought. ''A fanboy.'' She quickened her pace a little. Tina's apartment was just around the block.

Tina must have been watching from the window, because she was on the doorstep as Lucy came trotting up. "Oh, ''there's'' my pet kitty!" Tina squealed, snatching her up and cuddling her. The fanboy's glasses fell off. Tina looked up and seemed to see him for the first time. "Oh, is this a friend of yours?" she purred.

The fanboy mumbled something about wanting to ask Lucy for help with some homework. "Oh, well you must come in!" Tina purred. "I'm sure my pet kitty will be happy to help you, won't she?" She leaned forward as she gathered Lucy more firmly into her arms, coincidentally flashing the fanboy a straight shot right down her cleavage. His glasses fell off again.

The three of them rode the elevator back up to Tina's room. The fanboy was starting to perspire, especially his palms. Tina looked as cool as an arctic outhouse. Lucy was starting to get worried.

"Here we are!" Tina purred cheerfully. "Why don't you have a seat at the table while I get some milk and cookies?"

Well, Lucy could always be persuaded to drink some milk. She hopped up onto her "special" chair, a seat sized to fit her smaller frame. The fanboy took the seat across from her, put his elbows on the table and propped his chin on his hands, and just stared, his eyes swiveling back and forth between Lucy and Tina like the head of an oscillating fan. Tina was—quite coincidentally of course—making sure to display her very best assets as she reached for things in the refrigerator and the cabinets.

"Now eat up!" she said, placing plates of ginger snaps and tall glasses of milk in front of Lucy and the fanboy. "And drink up. I have the best milk on campus, you know…" she said, straightening her sweater over her cleavage. The fanboy nearly choked on a ginger snap. "I buy premium brands!" Tina continued brightly. The fanboy sighed.

"Oh!" Tina said, glancing over at the fanboy. "You've dropped a cookie off your plate." She leaned forward to pick it up…again offering the fanboy an ample view. And again, he nearly choked on a cookie. This time, though, he knocked over his glass of milk. It spilled all over his shirt, his lap, and some even got on his face.

"Oh, my!" Tina said. "You've spilled your milk! Well, there's no point crying over it." She came around the table. "Here, let me clean you up…" And to the fanboy's utter confusion, she leaned over and started licking the milk off of his shoulder.

"GLURK!" said the fanboy, and for a few moments it looked like he might not manage to retain consciousness. Somehow he found it within himself to persevere, however. Meanwhile, Tina sat down on his lap (she had bought very strong chairs) and continued licking, moving up his shoulder to his neck, and up his neck toward his face. She very carefully reached up, removed his much-abused glasses, and placed them neatly on the table.

Lucy watched in utter puzzlement as Tina gave the fanboy a feline cleaning. Why on earth was Tina giving that kind of treatment to a creepy geek who had followed her home? And what was more, was she supposed to help or just watch?

"Mmm…let's get that wet shirt off of you," Tina said, her voice sultrier. "And maybe those pants, too." The fanboy was already fumbling at his belt buckle as Tina pulled off his shirt. "Lucy, would you help him get his clothes off, hmm?"

Lucy hopped down from the chair and went over to help, feeling distinctly ambivalent about the whole thing. Tina carefully unzipped the fanboy's jeans, and Lucy gripped the legs, sliding them down. The boy was wearing white briefs, hugging his slightly-chubby rump. He seemed a bit...cleaner than the stereotypical geek, and not particularly ugly, just...awkward.

Once he was undressed, Tina began to lick his chest, then up his neck, purring loudly. Soon, she had coated his face in her saliva, and began to lick through his hair with slow, broad strokes, ruffling it up. The boy's eyes were half-closed, and he had a goofy grin on his face...It seemed as though he was in a trance.

And that may have been why he barely struggled as Tina's jaws parted, and slowly engulfed his head. Her purring continued as she worked over his neck, taking slow, heavy gulps as she devoured the fanboy. He hardly seemed to notice his predicament until she was passing over his chest, and by then, he could hardly squirm, as her hands had his arms pinned firmly to his sides.

Lucy stared as Tina swallowed the fanboy. It was at once so fascinating and yet so horrifying that she couldn't look away. Tina ''was'' a vore after all! And Lucy was witnessing a vorish dinner at close range. Was she going to be the next course?

Tina didn't seem to notice her pet's gaze, apparently quite focused on her meal. Her jaws worked slowly down the boy's belly, as her thumbs slipped into the waistband of his briefs. Soon, her lips were passing over his rump, and, judging by the way her meal went still and moaned, she was giving him a final reward. She held him for a while, licking and suckling on his nether regions, until his body went tense with climax. She gave him a moment to recover, then slowly tilted her head upwards, throat rippling visibly as she gulped down his thighs and calves. And soon, her lips slid shut over his toes, his body pushed down into her now-round gut.

"Mmm...Delicious..." Tina purred, then looked down towards Lucy's chair, then frowned as she saw it was empty. "Oh my...Did I scare you off?"

Lucy whimpered and tried to crawl under the sofa, which her instincts told her was the nearest possible cover. However, her instincts belonged to a creature about one fifth her size, so all she ended up doing was getting her head stuck.

"Lucy? Here kitty kitty…it's all right." Tina's voice came from right above her pinned head as she lifted the couch so Lucy could jerk it out. Lucy whimpered again and skittered backward, knocking over an end-table and breaking the lamp on it with a crash.

Then Tina was there beside her, and had picked her up and was cradling her in her arms. Lucy let out a mewl of despair, closed her eyes, and waited for the end—but all that happened was that Tina kept stroking her, gently. "There, there," she said. "There's a good kitty." She felt Tina move over to a rocking chair and sit down, rocking gently.

"But…you…vore…" Lucy whimpered.

"Yes, I'm a vore," Tina admitted. "And if I wanted to, I could have eaten you any time since I first dragged you home from the shop. Now why do you think I didn't do that?"

"Saving me…for later?" Lucy hazarded.

Tina laughed. "No, silly. While I won't pretend it hasn't been tempting a time or three, what would I do if I ate you? I'd be all alone again. Um. Well, actually I wouldn't ''have'' to be, since I'm a Level 2…but that undermines my argument, so better not even to bring it up. Um. The point is, I care about you, little kitten. In ways that I don't care about anyone I eat. For me to eat someone, I have to care about them either very very little…or very very much."

Lucy blinked. "Very very…much?"

"Uh-huh. Enough to want them to be a part of me, forever and always." She continued to stroke Lucy's fur calmingly.

"But…don't they die? How can you kill people you care about?"

Tina shook her head. "No, they don't die. Maybe they would if a normal person ate them, if a normal person had a mouth that big. But the vore treatment helps us preserve. It's some new kind of magic that scoops up their soul and bits of their body and keeps them in a safe place inside of us. We can talk to them in our minds, or do all sorts of things with them. They're always with us, safe inside of us, for whenever we need them."

Lucy blinked. "Do you…do you care about me that much?" She'd forgotten to be afraid, and was now just curious.

"Oh, honey, I do." She smiled. "Enough for me to promise you…I won't ever eat you without asking if I can, and I won't ever trick you into it the way I do my other meals, like that boy."

"Oh…okay," Lucy said. She wasn't sure whether or not it really was yet, but she thought she could believe Tina.

"And if anyone else starts trying to follow you around and you don't like it, bring them right back here and I'll take care of them for you. Just like I did this one." She patted the bulge in her tummy, which made a muffled noise that sounded distinctly like someone crying, "Let me out! It's dark in here!"

Lucy reached down with one hand to feel the bulge. "Oh! He's moving inside of you."

Tina smiled. "He is. And soon he'll be a part of me."

Lucy frowned. Something about this didn't make sense. "And you really want someone like ''that'' to be part of you?"

"Oh, I won't ever have to hear from him ever again if I don't want to," Lucy said. "I can put him to sleep. He'll still be alive in me, and I'll still be able to remember everything he knows, but he'll only wake up if I want him to."

"And you won't get in trouble for eating him?" Lucy had always wondered how vores managed to get away with taking the meals they did.

"Only if you mean 'having to file a lot of paperwork' by 'trouble.'" Tina smiled. "I'll have to get started on it right after I digest him."

"Oh."

Tina loosened her arms, and Lucy hopped down, resting one ear against Tina's rounded stomach. She felt the geeky boy's movements and heard his weak, muffled pleas. She sighed. She knew the boy had been creepy and had followed her home, but had he really meant any harm by it? She cupped her hands to her mouth and rested them on Tina's belly. "You could have talked to me in class, you know!" she yelled into them. "Or outside the classroom. What were we supposed to think, you following me home like that! I'm sorry, I didn't want this to happen to you, but it's your own fault!"

She thought she heard him mumble, "I'm sorry," then it was moot as a low gurgling came through Tina's stomach wall. The fanboy soon went still, and his voice was silenced as the lioness' belly went to work on him, churning him about, preparing him for absorption. Lucy found herself entranced by the noises, and, deep down, felt that part of her envied the boy.

She looked up at Tina. "Do you…do you ''want'' me to be a part of you?"

Tina smiled. "I'd love you to. You could be very helpful in my…job, being able to get into places I couldn't fit. But that's something you'd have to think about for yourself. If it was what ''you'' wanted. I wouldn't do it without your permission."

"Oh." She thought about that for a moment. "Okay. Um." She sighed. "When he's part of you and you can see what he was thinking…if he didn't mean to be a creep…be kind to him. The fanboy." She sighed. "I don't even know his name."

Tina smiled. "My forgiving little kitty. Don't worry. I will." She looked off in to the distance for a moment. "And it's Clarence. His name is Clarence."

"Thank you," Lucy said.

"Now it's getting late," Tina said, getting up from her chair. "You need to sleep on what you just heard, and I need to sleep on Clarence, here. Shall we call it a night?"

Lucy smiled and hugged Tina around the still-contracting waist. "Let's go to bed."

"All right." Tina picked Lucy up again, and they headed off to bed together.

{{Separator|j|'''To Be Continued'''}}

{{series bar

|series=Lucy & Tina

|previous=none

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: House Cat]][[Category: Lion]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Bondage]][[Category: Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf/Lioness Loves Lucy

2009-07-07T10:30:13Z

Throat Wolf: Posting this story

{{Universe|Vore/Neko Project Campus}}{{XXX}}

{{title

|name=Lioness Loves Lucy

|author=Throat Wolf

|user=Throat Wolf}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Lioness Loves Lucy}}

{{info

|author= Throat Wolf

|title= Lioness Loves Lucy

|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf

|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com

|setting= Vore/Neko Project Campus

|series= Lucy & Tina

|position= 1

|previous= None

|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence]]

|genre= [[vorarephilia]]

}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless. It also features some elements of bondage.}}

{{author note|This story is set in the "Vore/Neko Project Campus Universe," an established setting in which I have written and co-written a fairly large number of installments and series. I don't know whether I'll get around to reposting them all up here, but if this one piques your interest, you can find the others in my Eka's Portal gallery (see link in info box at right).

Written in collaboration with KlinKitty using Etherpad. We split the writing duties as follows:

'''Writing:''' 90% Throat_Wolf, 10% KlinKitty.

'''Ideas and Inspiration:''' 10% Throat_Wolf, 90% KlinKitty.}}

Lucy peered out the street-level doorway of her apartment building, looking left and right, before stepping out and walking up the sidewalk. Life was dangerous at this college. Or at least, that was how it felt now. It hadn't used to feel that way, but that was before she'd learned the full extent of what was going on behind the scenes.

Or had she? Come to think of it, about the only thing she knew by now was just how much she actually ''didn't'' know. It was what she didn't know that scared her. It was particularly that she didn't know whether this or that person on the street was a vore—or what was arguably worse, an animé fan.

Lucy had the misfortune to be what such a fan would refer to as a "catgirl." She had the further misfortune to be only about four feet tall—or, as she thought of it in her darker moments, "otaku pocket-sized." She still wasn't entirely sure how she'd lost a foot and a half of height, but she thought it had to do with the magical/genetic experimentation that had turned her into a "neko." (Lucy had a sneaking suspicion that the project had even been ''named'' by anime fans.)

Other nekos had been infused with the genes of lions and tigers and…well, not bears. That she knew of. Unless there was a Project Ursus around somewhere. (Oh my!) But as far as Lucy could guess, they must have crossed her with a housecat. She had tawny orange fur in the classic "tabby" pattern, right down to the "M" on her forehead. Her "scarlet letter" as she thought of it. Just that in this case "scarlet" translated as "dark orange."

She supposed she really should put some clothes on, but ever since she'd been made a neko, cloth against her fur tended to rub her the wrong way—literally. Fortunately her fur was thick enough to cover the naughty bits unless you looked ''really'' closely.

Satisfied for the moment that the coast seemed to be clear, Lucy moved up the sidewalk toward the all-night convenience store. Ever since she'd passed through Project Neko, she'd started drinking milk like crazy, and it was a really annoying thing to run out of it in the middle of the night.

The convenience store was empty when Lucy arrived, save for the rather bored looking clerk. He barely paid Lucy any attention, focused on the clock; his shift must have been near its end. The dairy case was at the end of the last hall, right next to the beer and malt liquor section. As Lucy headed for the shelf with the milk, she heard the jingle of the bell on the door as another customer entered. She didn't pay any attention, intent as she was on her task.

But she was momentarily distracted by one of the displays on the beer shelf. "The heck is this? 'Budweiser Chelada.' Budweiser mixed with Clamato? The world's crappiest beer mixed with tomato juice and clam broth? Who the hell would drink that stuff?" She shuddered, then resumed her march toward the milk. Still intent on the ghastly anti-beverage she had just noticed, she didn't see the other person reaching for a milk carton until she'd run right into her. Or at least into her leg.

Attached to that leg was an imposing figure. Although she was a neko as well, they could hardly be more different. For starters, she was around 7 feet tall, towering over the smaller feline. Her curvy body was coated in short, tan fur, and her ears were slightly rounded instead of pointed. She had a nicely toned figure, with a rather ample bust as well. Like some of the neko, she wore clothes—a sweater that showed off a good deal of cleavage and tight jeans—likely out of habit instead of necessity.

"Uh…excuse me," Lucy stammered. "Didn't mean to run into you. Just here for some—" she yanked her eyes away from the lioness's impressive cleavage "—milk…"

The lioness looked down at the smaller Neko, with a rather mischievous grin. "Oh really? Well, what a coincidence, so was I…" She chuckled. "You know, you really should put some clothes on. Someone's likely to mistake you for a stray."

Lucy rolled her eyes. "Oh, I've never heard ''that'' before."

The lioness grinned. "Oh, I know!" She rummaged in her purse. "I've got just the thing." From her purse she produced a leather collar. Before Lucy could convince herself the lioness was ''really'' going to do what it looked like she was going to do, she had fitted it around Lucy's neck, and pulled it shut. "There you go! Now they'll know you belong to someone."

"Hey, wait just a—" Lucy protested feebly.

"Oh, and we mustn't forget the lead." She rummaged in her purse again and pulled out a leather leash, which she snapped onto the collar…and then she snapped a small padlock through the latch and buckle, locking the collar shut and the leash to the collar. "There! Purrrfect."

"Hey!" Lucy protested again. "I don't belong to you! I'm not your pet!"

The lioness looked at Lucy and frowned. "You're not? Oh? Oh…" Her face fell. "I'm sorry. I guess you were just so cute that I got a little carried away."

"So get this thing off of me?" Lucy said.

"All right, just a moment…" The lioness rummaged in her purse. "That's funny."

"What?" Lucy asked, though she had a sinking suspicion she knew what was coming.

"I can't find the key. I must have left it at my place, silly me." She flashed a self-deprecating (albeit toothsome) grin. "I guess you'll have to come home with me so I can unlock it."

Lucy facepalmed. "No way. I'll go find a locksmith, or boltcutters, or something."

The lioness smiled again, a bit more predatorily. "No, no I think you'll ''have'' to come home with me." She tugged on the lead meaningfully.

Lucy whimpered, starting to get some idea of what she'd let herself in for by not watching where she was going. Head bowed in defeat, she followed the lioness toward the exit, and almost bumped into her again when she stopped. "Oh, I almost forgot!" She bounded back to the dairy case and grabbed two cartons of milk. "One for me, and one for thee!"

Lucy accepted her carton of milk wordlessly, and didn't protest when the lioness insisted on paying for both of them. The counter clerk glanced at them boredly, but didn't seem to think there was anything unusual in one neko leading another by a leash. ''Of course he wouldn't,'' Lucy thought darkly. ''He works near the Neko Project labs.''

The lioness lead Lucy out of the building, pausing to look both ways before crossing the street. "Oh, how silly of me, I never asked your name!" She grinned down at the collared neko. "I'm Tina."

"Lucy," Lucy said, trotting along behind the lioness. She had to take three steps for every one of Tina's powerful strides.

Tina looked back at her. "You know, most housecats don't take to leads well the first time. You're handling this very well," she said.

Lucy felt an irrational surge of pride, which she fought down a moment later. She hadn't ever thought about the instincts she must have inherited from her housecat half, but she was starting to think that a tendency toward submissiveness was one of them. "I'm not a housecat, I'm a person!" she protested.

"A person who is also a housecat. Mmm, a stray housecat, wandering around without a collar on. It's a lucky thing I found you before Animal Control." Lucy whimpered again. "I wonder if you've had your shots?"

Lucy tried to respond, but she was getting quite out of breath by now. Tina looked down, and stopped. "Hmm, a little out of shape, huh? We'll have to go for longer walks to get you over that."

"Why are you—talking like—I belong to you?" Lucy gasped. "We're only going to your—place so you can remo—WHOA!" Tina had reached down and casually picked up Lucy with one arm, as if she had been little more than a real housecat. She cradled Lucy in her arms and started walking again. Lucy squirmed and struggled, but Tina seemed to have had lots of experience with unhappy housecats and so she finally subsided. She tried to ignore the fact that her face was pressed right up against one of Tina's giant breasts.

"Good kitty!" Tina said cheerfully.

Lucy sighed. "Can we just cut the crap please? Why are you doing this to me?"

"It's only what I'd do for any stray," Tina said.

Lucy facepalmed. "Argh!"

Tina gave an amused chuckle, and carried Lucy into an apartment building. While certainly not a high-class joint, it was no slum either, and seemed to be a rather comfortable place. The desk clerk hardly gave Tina and Lucy a second glance as Tina carried the 'stray' into the elevator.

Tina pushed the button for the third floor, and, once the elevator stopped, she carried Lucy to one of the apartments. It was a fairly standard apartment—not too big, but cozy. Once inside, she carried Lucy to the bathroom, and turned the water on in the rather small bathtub, while holding Lucy in the crook of one arm.

"Gack! What're you doing?" Lucy sputtered.

"Kitty needs a bath." Still holding Lucy firmly with one arm, she fished in her purse. "Well, would you look at that? The key was right here the whole time!"

"Argh!"

She deftly unlocked the padlock, pulled the lead off the collar, then relocked it. "There. All ready for bathtime!"

"I can bathe on my own, and I usually take showers anyway," Lucy mumbled, but she was starting to realize there wasn't much point. Just giving up and taking it was becoming a more and more attractive option. ''Too'' attractive, actually.

"Now you just be a good kitty," Tina told her. "Don't try to bite or scratch. Baths are necessary for your own good."

Lucy sighed. "All right." She didn't struggle as Tina dunked her in the hot water, and then started lathering her up with herbal flea shampoo. Well, at least it smelled nice. Probably the same stuff the lioness used on her own pelt.

"There! Now don't we feel all better, all nice and clean?"

"I feel like a drowned rat. Ugh, I hate wet fur." Lucy looked down at herself with distaste. The outlines of her breasts and her pubic mound were clearly visible now that the water made the fur stick to everything.

Tina followed her gaze, and raised an eyebrow. "Well now, you ''are'' more of a grown-up kitty than I thought, aren't you? Not that this is a bad thing at all." She was practically purring. "But let's get you under the blow-drier now." She sat Tina down in a chair underneath a large cylindrical apparatus mounted to the ceiling. It had fan blades, only they looked more like the fan blades found in a jet engine than an ordinary blower fan.

Tina flipped a switch, and the fan roared to life, enveloping Lucy in a blast of hot air that seemed to dry her fur almost instantly. It felt so good that Lucy began to purr despite herself, and had a hard time stopping—especially when Tina picked her up and began to stroke and brush her. "There's my pretty kitty, all nice and dry again…"

"This is…undignified," Lucy whimpered.

"Oh, but honey, what fun is life if you have to be dignified all the time? Look at me, I'm supposed to be the queen of the jungle…but here I am playing with my pet kitty."

"But I'm not your pet kitty!" Lucy wailed.

"No pet kitty thinks she's a pet kitty. That's what makes kitties kitties," Tina said.

Lucy sighed. "Will you at least tell me what you ''want'' from me? Be straight with me at least that much?"

Tina raised an eyebrow. "I thought it was obvious. I want ''you'' from you. I Just hate living all alone. I really need a pet, and you're just so adorable that I feel the need to take care of you."

"But I don't need to be taken care of," Lucy protested.

"Oh no? If you were capable of standing up for yourself, you'd never have let me get that collar on you, let alone left the store with me." Tina smiled. "You followed me home, so I can keep you."

Lucy whimpered, all the more because she knew Tina was right. Then to her surprise, Tina whispered in her ear, "Can I keep you? Please? If you say no…well, I'll just have to let you go, I guess." To Lucy's surprise, Tina sniffled and dabbed at an eye. "But I promise I'd take the best care of you, always…"

And to her surprise, and mild horror, Lucy found that she was unable to say no. "I—but I don't want—don't need—" She looked down at the floor, sighed, and surrendered. "All right," she half-whispered. "You can keep me."

"Really?" Tina asked. "You'd give yourself to me?"

"I don't want to," Lucy said. "But…I sort of have to."

Tina's eyes filled with tears. "Oh thank you! Thank you so much! That's the nicest thing anyone has ever given me. Just a second." She rummaged in her purse, and came out with a set of metal tags, which she snapped onto Lucy's collar. "There. Now everyone will know you're mine."

Lucy sighed, but now it was not the sigh of a woman mad at another woman, but of a pet feeling too fussed-over by her mistress. ''God,'' Lucy thought, ''I'm hopeless. Maybe I ''do ''deserve to be kept.'' She glanced up at Tina's seven feet of brawn and cleavage. ''Well, at least she'll be able to protect me from the vores and the animé fans. Unless she's a vore herself.'' The thought chilled her for a moment, then she sighed inwardly. ''But if she's a vore, then I guess I'm already her lunch and there's no point in worrying about it.''

Tina smiled admiringly at her pet, slowly stroking between her ears. "Mm...Say, you've been such a good girl...How would you like a treat? I have just the thing!" She stood up, and left the bathroom. She left the door open, pausing briefly to beckon for Lucy to follow, then headed into the kitchen.

Lucy followed Tina, collar tags jingling. She jumped a step or two and shook herself, just to hear the jingle. It was such a cheerful little sound. It said, "My mistress loves me!" (Part of Lucy was still disgusted that the rest of her was coming to feel that way, but that part was shrinking rapidly.)

Once Tina arrived in the kitchen, she fished around in one of the cupboards, producing a white shoebox. Lucy could hear soft scratching noises inside, and, as Tina opened the lid, Lucy caught a whiff of catnip. Moving swiftly, Tina plucked a small, plump mouse from the box, dusted in the herb. "Here! I save these for special occasions..." She smiled. "And I think this one is very special! Now, open wide!"

Lucy gazed at the mouse raptly. She'd never eaten them, though she knew of nekos who had. She'd not wanted to give in so far to instinct. It was a choice she had likened to not eating sushi—but then again, she had never been face-to-face with a mouse before.

Tina dangled the squirming, squeaking rodent in front of Lucy's face. The smell of catnip was overwhelming, and, mixed with the rodent's own scent, was driving Lucy wild. Finally it was too much for her, and she pounced, grabbing the hapless rodent with both hands. She held it firmly, no matter how much it squirmed, and lifted it up to her nose to smell the catnip scent. A lovely green haze seemed to descend over everything, and before she knew it she was curled up on the rug, purring, licking blood from her hands and pulling a bit of mouse tail from between her teeth.

Lucy opened her mouth to thank Tina, but what came out was, "Mrrrrowrr!" She blinked, and tried again. "Mrrrowrrr mrr mrr."

Tina laughed and purred. "Catnip hits us like that. Just give it time."

"Mrrr," Lucy said. She padded over to Tina, halfway between on two legs and on four, and Tina lifted her onto her lap and stroked her. "Oh, you are such a good kitty."

Lucy purred happily. She must have been crazy, to think she didn't need to be owned. It felt so good to be taken care of this way.

Tina yawned. "Well…that was more exertion than I thought I'd be in for when I went to the store for some milk. And I'm not normally this nocturnal. I think it's time for bed."

"Mrrrowrr," Lucy said agreeably. She clambered off of Tina's lap, and padded after her into the bedroom.

Once in the bedroom, Tina slipped out of her clothing. She went rather slowly, almost as if she was putting on a show for her new pet. Lucy watched raptly, as any cat would. Tina tossed her clothing into the laundry hamper, and slipped into bed, then patted the mattress, inviting Lucy up. Lucy happily obliged, and Tina pulled the covers over their bodies, holding the smaller neko close. "Mm...Sleep well, my dear. We have lots to do tomorrow!"

Lucy just purred, secure in Tina's arms.

The next day, they went back to Lucy's apartment and moved all her things over to Tina's. Lucy was grateful for that. She would have been willing to live in a cat condo if Tina had wanted her to, but Tina seemed to care enough about her to want her to have "all your favorite toys." Then they cancelled the lease on Lucy's old place, severing all ties to her old life. Lucy: independent neko student was no more. She had been entirely replaced by Lucy: Tina's pet kitty.

In her more lucid moments, Lucy supposed she never really had a chance. How else could a docile housecat react when confronted by the queen of the jungle, the hunt leader of prides? Just the pheromones alone would have been enough to do her in. Now she could only go along with what Tina asked of her. The lioness was a force of nature. She was just glad that Tina still let her go to class (though from the way Tina talked about it, you would have thought the classes were obedience training).

Lucy's friends all looked at her collar a little oddly, but even the non-neko ones had heard enough about dominance and submission practices to draw a conclusion that was only slightly wrong, and Lucy didn't bother to correct them. She was too happy to be owned. She'd never realized how necessary an owner was to a housecat, and she would have done anything for the one she had now.

When she was home, Tina always had a moment to spare for her—to brush and stroke her, to tease her with a laser pointer, to proffer a catnip mouse. Lucy was glad she didn't take the pet kitty thing ''too'' far—Tina fed her the same human (mostly) food that she herself ate. Lucy didn't think she could have stomached canned cat food. Though on the other hand, Tina was fond of grabbing handfuls of Iam's kibble and munching it like popcorn for a snack, and Lucy didn't think it was too bad when she tried it.

Then one day, as Lucy was heading home from an evening class, an incident that she'd long been dreading finally happened. She heard footsteps behind her, and knew she was being followed. Glancing over her shoulder, Lucy could see it was a student she'd seen in some of her classes. A guy maybe a little older than she was, wearing glasses, a little dorky-looking—with an ''Evangelion'' backpack. ''Oh, great,'' Lucy thought. ''A fanboy.'' She quickened her pace a little. Tina's apartment was just around the block.

Tina must have been watching from the window, because she was on the doorstep as Lucy came trotting up. "Oh, ''there's'' my pet kitty!" Tina squealed, snatching her up and cuddling her. The fanboy's glasses fell off. Tina looked up and seemed to see him for the first time. "Oh, is this a friend of yours?" she purred.

The fanboy mumbled something about wanting to ask Lucy for help with some homework. "Oh, well you must come in!" Tina purred. "I'm sure my pet kitty will be happy to help you, won't she?" She leaned forward as she gathered Lucy more firmly into her arms, coincidentally flashing the fanboy a straight shot right down her cleavage. His glasses fell off again.

The three of them rode the elevator back up to Tina's room. The fanboy was starting to perspire, especially his palms. Tina looked as cool as an arctic outhouse. Lucy was starting to get worried.

"Here we are!" Tina purred cheerfully. "Why don't you have a seat at the table while I get some milk and cookies?"

Well, Lucy could always be persuaded to drink some milk. She hopped up onto her "special" chair, a seat sized to fit her smaller frame. The fanboy took the seat across from her, put his elbows on the table and propped his chin on his hands, and just stared, his eyes swiveling back and forth between Lucy and Tina like the head of an oscillating fan. Tina was—quite coincidentally of course—making sure to display her very best assets as she reached for things in the refrigerator and the cabinets.

"Now eat up!" she said, placing plates of ginger snaps and tall glasses of milk in front of Lucy and the fanboy. "And drink up. I have the best milk on campus, you know…" she said, straightening her sweater over her cleavage. The fanboy nearly choked on a ginger snap. "I buy premium brands!" Tina continued brightly. The fanboy sighed.

"Oh!" Tina said, glancing over at the fanboy. "You've dropped a cookie off your plate." She leaned forward to pick it up…again offering the fanboy an ample view. And again, he nearly choked on a cookie. This time, though, he knocked over his glass of milk. It spilled all over his shirt, his lap, and some even got on his face.

"Oh, my!" Tina said. "You've spilled your milk! Well, there's no point crying over it." She came around the table. "Here, let me clean you up…" And to the fanboy's utter confusion, she leaned over and started licking the milk off of his shoulder.

"GLURK!" said the fanboy, and for a few moments it looked like he might not manage to retain consciousness. Somehow he found it within himself to persevere, however. Meanwhile, Tina sat down on his lap (she had bought very strong chairs) and continued licking, moving up his shoulder to his neck, and up his neck toward his face. She very carefully reached up, removed his much-abused glasses, and placed them neatly on the table.

Lucy watched in utter puzzlement as Tina gave the fanboy a feline cleaning. Why on earth was Tina giving that kind of treatment to a creepy geek who had followed her home? And what was more, was she supposed to help or just watch?

"Mmm…let's get that wet shirt off of you," Tina said, her voice sultrier. "And maybe those pants, too." The fanboy was already fumbling at his belt buckle as Tina pulled off his shirt. "Lucy, would you help him get his clothes off, hmm?"

Lucy hopped down from the chair and went over to help, feeling distinctly ambivalent about the whole thing. Tina carefully unzipped the fanboy's jeans, and Lucy gripped the legs, sliding them down. The boy was wearing white briefs, hugging his slightly-chubby rump. He seemed a bit...cleaner than the stereotypical geek, and not particularly ugly, just...awkward.

Once he was undressed, Tina began to lick his chest, then up his neck, purring loudly. Soon, she had coated his face in her saliva, and began to lick through his hair with slow, broad strokes, ruffling it up. The boy's eyes were half-closed, and he had a goofy grin on his face...It seemed as though he was in a trance.

And that may have been why he barely struggled as Tina's jaws parted, and slowly engulfed his head. Her purring continued as she worked over his neck, taking slow, heavy gulps as she devoured the fanboy. He hardly seemed to notice his predicament until she was passing over his chest, and by then, he could hardly squirm, as her hands had his arms pinned firmly to his sides.

Lucy stared as Tina swallowed the fanboy. It was at once so fascinating and yet so horrifying that she couldn't look away. Tina ''was'' a vore after all! And Lucy was witnessing a vorish dinner at close range. Was she going to be the next course?

Tina didn't seem to notice her pet's gaze, apparently quite focused on her meal. Her jaws worked slowly down the boy's belly, as her thumbs slipped into the waistband of his briefs. Soon, her lips were passing over his rump, and, judging by the way her meal went still and moaned, she was giving him a final reward. She held him for a while, licking and suckling on his nether regions, until his body went tense with climax. She gave him a moment to recover, then slowly tilted her head upwards, throat rippling visibly as she gulped down his thighs and calves. And soon, her lips slid shut over his toes, his body pushed down into her now-round gut.

"Mmm...Delicious..." Tina purred, then looked down towards Lucy's chair, then frowned as she saw it was empty. "Oh my...Did I scare you off?"

Lucy whimpered and tried to crawl under the sofa, which her instincts told her was the nearest possible cover. However, her instincts belonged to a creature about one fifth her size, so all she ended up doing was getting her head stuck.

"Lucy? Here kitty kitty…it's all right." Tina's voice came from right above her pinned head as she lifted the couch so Lucy could jerk it out. Lucy whimpered again and skittered backward, knocking over an end-table and breaking the lamp on it with a crash.

Then Tina was there beside her, and had picked her up and was cradling her in her arms. Lucy let out a mewl of despair, closed her eyes, and waited for the end—but all that happened was that Tina kept stroking her, gently. "There, there," she said. "There's a good kitty." She felt Tina move over to a rocking chair and sit down, rocking gently.

"But…you…vore…" Lucy whimpered.

"Yes, I'm a vore," Tina admitted. "And if I wanted to, I could have eaten you any time since I first dragged you home from the shop. Now why do you think I didn't do that?"

"Saving me…for later?" Lucy hazarded.

Tina laughed. "No, silly. While I won't pretend it hasn't been tempting a time or three, what would I do if I ate you? I'd be all alone again. Um. Well, actually I wouldn't ''have'' to be, since I'm a Level 2…but that undermines my argument, so better not even to bring it up. Um. The point is, I care about you, little kitten. In ways that I don't care about anyone I eat. For me to eat someone, I have to care about them either very very little…or very very much."

Lucy blinked. "Very very…much?"

"Uh-huh. Enough to want them to be a part of me, forever and always." She continued to stroke Lucy's fur calmingly.

"But…don't they die? How can you kill people you care about?"

Tina shook her head. "No, they don't die. Maybe they would if a normal person ate them, if a normal person had a mouth that big. But the vore treatment helps us preserve. It's some new kind of magic that scoops up their soul and bits of their body and keeps them in a safe place inside of us. We can talk to them in our minds, or do all sorts of things with them. They're always with us, safe inside of us, for whenever we need them."

Lucy blinked. "Do you…do you care about me that much?" She'd forgotten to be afraid, and was now just curious.

"Oh, honey, I do." She smiled. "Enough for me to promise you…I won't ever eat you without asking if I can, and I won't ever trick you into it the way I do my other meals, like that boy."

"Oh…okay," Lucy said. She wasn't sure whether or not it really was yet, but she thought she could believe Tina.

"And if anyone else starts trying to follow you around and you don't like it, bring them right back here and I'll take care of them for you. Just like I did this one." She patted the bulge in her tummy, which made a muffled noise that sounded distinctly like someone crying, "Let me out! It's dark in here!"

Lucy reached down with one hand to feel the bulge. "Oh! He's moving inside of you."

Tina smiled. "He is. And soon he'll be a part of me."

Lucy frowned. Something about this didn't make sense. "And you really want someone like ''that'' to be part of you?"

"Oh, I won't ever have to hear from him ever again if I don't want to," Lucy said. "I can put him to sleep. He'll still be alive in me, and I'll still be able to remember everything he knows, but he'll only wake up if I want him to."

"And you won't get in trouble for eating him?" Lucy had always wondered how vores managed to get away with taking the meals they did.

"Only if you mean 'having to file a lot of paperwork' by 'trouble.'" Tina smiled. "I'll have to get started on it right after I digest him."

"Oh."

Tina loosened her arms, and Lucy hopped down, resting one ear against Tina's rounded stomach. She felt the geeky boy's movements and heard his weak, muffled pleas. She sighed. She knew the boy had been creepy and had followed her home, but had he really meant any harm by it? She cupped her hands to her mouth and rested them on Tina's belly. "You could have talked to me in class, you know!" she yelled into them. "Or outside the classroom. What were we supposed to think, you following me home like that! I'm sorry, I didn't want this to happen to you, but it's your own fault!"

She thought she heard him mumble, "I'm sorry," then it was moot as a low gurgling came through Tina's stomach wall. The fanboy soon went still, and his voice was silenced as the lioness' belly went to work on him, churning him about, preparing him for absorption. Lucy found herself entranced by the noises, and, deep down, felt that part of her envied the boy.

She looked up at Tina. "Do you…do you ''want'' me to be a part of you?"

Tina smiled. "I'd love you to. You could be very helpful in my…job, being able to get into places I couldn't fit. But that's something you'd have to think about for yourself. If it was what ''you'' wanted. I wouldn't do it without your permission."

"Oh." She thought about that for a moment. "Okay. Um." She sighed. "When he's part of you and you can see what he was thinking…if he didn't mean to be a creep…be kind to him. The fanboy." She sighed. "I don't even know his name."

Tina smiled. "My forgiving little kitty. Don't worry. I will." She looked off in to the distance for a moment. "And it's Clarence. His name is Clarence."

"Thank you," Lucy said.

"Now it's getting late," Tina said, getting up from her chair. "You need to sleep on what you just heard, and I need to sleep on Clarence, here. Shall we call it a night?"

Lucy smiled and hugged Tina around the still-contracting waist. "Let's go to bed."

"All right." Tina picked Lucy up again, and they headed off to bed together.

{{series bar

|series=Lucy & Tina

|previous=none

|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/An Evening with Clarence|An Evening with Clarence]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: House Cat]][[Category: Lion]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]][[Category: Bondage]][[Category: Vore/Neko Project Campus]]

User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale

2009-07-07T08:46:36Z

Throat Wolf: the end

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Sonja's Tale
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Sonja's Tale}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Sonja's Tale
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 2
|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf]]
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

{{author note|Wolfen in the modern era! Again, I wrote this story over a decade ago, so I have a hard time reading over it without wincing, but people seem to like it so who am I to deny them? College student Greg Dodgwick is in for a surprise when he sees an attractive woman beckoning to him with hungry eyes…}}
Sonja was hungry, incredibly hungry. She should have fed, would have fed days ago, except that she was not in a place where it would have been appropriate. Circumstances had forced her to the heart of the city, where it was not so easy to find prey—or, at least, prey that would be both acceptable to her palate and not easily missed.

But now she had no choice. The hunger was upon her, and would not let her rest. She knew that if she did not feed, and soon, she would be forced to take the first possible victim she found—an act which could have unpleasant consequences, especially if it were to be seen.

As much as she disliked it, Sonja knew that she had to hunt.

{{Separator|k}}

The professor dismissed the class, and Greg Dodgwick filed out into the hall along with the rest of the college students. Physics was hard, especially at the 400 level. His head was still filled with abstract problems, the kind of thing that the professor had droned on and on about and he for some reason just couldn't get out of his head.

Greg walked down the hall, shifting his knapsack to one shoulder. He was just a bit under six feet in height, with brown hair and a surprisingly clear complexion for a college student. There wasn't really anything special about him…which was why he stopped and stared when he noticed who was watching him.

It was a girl, with long, dark hair and a slightly pale, Slavic complexion. Her clothes were simple, slacks and a tee-shirt—and she didn't seem to be wearing anything underneath the shirt. She was looking right at him, with an unreadable expression. As Greg watched, she slowly beckoned to him, then stepped back into one of the doors along the hall.

Greg's better judgement was telling him to go, but he ignored it. The girl had been…well, beautiful almost wasn't the word. She looked like she'd stepped out of a movie or a TV screen or something. And Greg was curious as to what she wanted with him. And to tell the truth, he also hoped for a chance to get a look at what was under that shirt.

And so Greg followed her into the door, which opened into a deserted classroom. As soon as he entered, he saw her standing there—completely nude. Greg gasped, and his knapsack hit the floor.

"Come a little closer," the girl said in a delicately-accented voice, lips slightly parted.

Greg walked slowly up to her, knees shaking. Was this some strange sorority ritual? he wondered. Get someone alone and have sex with him in a classroom?

Needless to say, Greg was very surprised when she suddenly became a giant wolf, and immediately thereafter, swallowed him whole.

{{Separator|k}}

A couple of minutes later, Sonja hurriedly pulled her clothes back on. The meal had been faster than she would have liked, but it couldn't be helped; there was no time for the kind of foreplay she usually favored. She would have preferred not to have had to eat him with his clothes on, but there had been no time. At least he had struggled nicely on the way down, and he seemed to be free of any foreign substances. So often of late, her victims had just lain there unconscious and she'd had an unpleasant few moments as her Wolfen body eliminated the alcohol or drugs they'd been sodden with. "I'll have to eat here more often…" she decided.

Just before pulling her shirt back on, her chest heaved, she belched, and then spat out a belt buckle, a pocketknife, and a handful of loose change. Pulling the shirt back on, she shouldered Greg's knapsack and walked once more out the door. In the back of her mind, the psychic life-essence of this latest victim was tucked gently into place.

Later on, Sonja sat at a table at the campus Burger King, eating a Whopper. It tasted good, even though it was hardly even a snack to one of her physical needs. But then, she only ate human food for the taste and to seem "normal" anyway.

What would she do now? she wondered. Head back to the wilderness? She would have to, she surmised. She'd been here in the city for far too long. What would happen when the hunger came again? For all she knew, the police could be out looking for her vanished victim even now.

That was a drawback to being a Wolfen in this day and age, Sonja reflected. If you wanted to eat a proper meal, something you could actually enjoy—something ''intelligent''—it caused all sorts of trouble. Human civilization was one of the worst things to happen to the Wolfen in a long, long time.

Sonja at last got up, threw her trash away, and walked back to the city bus stop. She would return to her hotel room and stay the night there, then take the next available transportation out of town.

Tired from the day's hunt, Sonja fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg wondered where he was. His last recollection was of being crammed into a huge lupine maw and unceremoniously swallowed. Screaming, he'd plopped into a narrow and confined open space that could only be a giant stomach, and it had contracted in on him, and he'd lost consciousness.

Now, he was in the midst of a vast plain of grey, ethereal, roiling clouds, and he didn't know what to make of it. "Where am I?" he asked. The words echoed back in his ears. "Where am I? Where am I? Where am I…"

"What is this place…?" Some of the clouds parted suddenly, and a forestscape was spread out before him. As there didn't seem to be anything better to do, Greg walked into it. "Is this Heaven?" he wondered. "Or the other place, for that matter?"

As he walked into the open field, Greg noticed that he could see the ground through himself. Unlike everything else here, he was transparent. "Am I not really here at all? Am I a ghost?"

"You shouldn't ask so many questions," a voice said from beside him.

Greg looked down to see a little girl standing there. She seemed to be about six or seven, and had short blonde hair. She wore a pink, frilly dress, and was also transparent. "Who are you?"

"My name is Megan," the girl said. "Hi!"

"Uh…" This was getting entirely too surreal for Greg. "Hi. Uhm… where are we?"

"I don't know," Megan said. "Have you seen my mommy?"

"Um, I don't think so…"

"I haven't seen her. Ever since the car wreck." She looked sad. "Maybe mommy's dead. Or maybe I am." She didn't cry; Greg got the sense that she'd already done a lot of crying, and had no more tears left.

"Maybe we both are," Greg agreed. "Do you remember anything since the wreck?"

"After, you mean? Sorta." Megan screwed up her face in concentration. "There was this man and this woman, and they dragged us out of the car. And then the woman came and hugged me real close, and it got real warm and dark. And then I woke up here."

"Where is here?" Greg asked.

"I dunno," Megan said. "But it's real weird. Lookee." She pointed across the field, and Greg watched.

The field was full of young…well, wolftaurs, was the only way to describe them. They were perhaps about the size of a large Great Pyrenees or Saint Bernard dog, and were frolicking like children. There were larger wolftaurs there, too, watching them. As Greg looked on, one of them stood up, shimmered, and changed into a human woman. Greg noticed that it was the same woman as the one who had…eaten him. "Is that the woman who pulled you out of the car?" he asked.

"Yeah! She's come and talked to me sometimes since then. She's real nice. And that's the man. I don't like him!" Megan pointed to a man who walked into the clearing, past the woman, and flickered into a wolftaur himself. The woman walked past some bushes and was soon gone to view.

The smaller wolftaurs seemed to be playing some kind of strange game now. They were chasing one another, tackling each other…but then when two fell together, only one got up. Greg watched closely, and was startled to see the hindquarters of one 'taur hanging out of the mouth of one of the others, which then tilted its head back as if to swallow.

But it didn't swallow, not really. In fact, a couple of moments later, it released the other 'taur, and they started chasing each other around again. Greg shook his head. "What are they doing?"

"I dunno. I've tried talking to them, but they never see me. It's just the same thing, over and over again. Look at this." Megan pointed. The wolftaur who had been the man Megan had told her about had been watching them, and had walked over next to one of the other adult 'taurs—this one obviously female, from the breasts hanging from its chest. The male 'taur lay down next to her, and kissed her on the lips. Then his mouth swung open wider, and he started taking her head full into his mouth. And he didn't stop there. Gradually, opening wider and swallowing every so often, he moved his mouth down over her human chest, then around her more lupine portion. She didn't seem to be struggling…if anything, she was enjoying it. Her tail was wagging slightly. None of the other Wolfen seemed to behave as if this was unusual…in fact, one other pair began to do it themselves (but with the female swallowing the male, in this case).

Greg couldn't take his eyes away from this display. It seemed disgusting, yet somehow…enthralling. What was going on here?

As the male wolftaur's jaws moved closer to the she-taur's hindquarters, he lifted his head up and tilted it back. The she-taur suddenly began to struggle, trying to pull back out, but she couldn't—she was too far in. The he-taur tilted his head further back, swallowed—and she disappeared. Greg could see the squirming outline of the struggling 'taur as it slid through the he-taur's humanoid torso and down into its belly.

One of the other she-taurs had noticed this, and jumped up, her lupine muzzle showing an expression of shock. She turned to run, but the first he-taur leaped and tackled her to the ground. She shrank into the form of a normal wolf and tried to scamper off, but the he-taur grabbed her with one hand, stuffed her into his maw, and swallowed.

By now, the female wolftaur who had been swallowing another male wolftaur had seen this, and had opened her mouth to let her partner begin to withdraw. But now the rogue who had swallowed two already stepped over to her and grasped the hindquarters of the male 'taur she had started to swallow—and began to push. The she-taur couldn't do anything about it—she already had most of her partner down her throat and could scarcely move. Before either of them knew it, she had completely swallowed the male 'taur. And the other male 'taur had begun to swallow her.

"It always happens like this," Megan said. "I can't figure out why." Greg was too distracted to say anything.

By now the younger 'taurs had noticed what was going on. Some of them were screaming, others had run off into the brush. The wolftaur completed his meal just as the girl who Greg had recognized re-entered the clearing.

The girl looked aghast, and she shimmered into her wolftauran form. She barked something accusingly; the other simply laughed and advanced on her, snatching up a young 'taur who had gotten too close, opening his maw (Greg got a good view down it; it seemed to be a whole lot larger open than when it was closed) and tossing it down. His throat muscles gripped it tightly, and the last thing that was visible was the fear on its face before it went down.

The she-wolftaur looked more aghast, and then, realizing there was nothing she could do, turned and loped from the clearing. The he-taur started to follow, but its belly was too swollen from its meal to move very fast, so it settled for grabbing a couple more of the small 'taurs and swallowing them instead.

Then the scene faded, leaving Greg and Megan standing there, and Greg wondering exactly what it was that he'd just witnessed.

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja woke up slowly. She'd had the dream again—the dream of when Mikhail had betrayed her, betrayed the whole tribe. How could he have done it? What could have led him to do it? All she knew was that of all their tribe, she alone had escaped being devoured and imprisoned by him.

She'd fled around the world to try to escape him, but he'd come after her. That she knew from the time she'd intervened at that unfortunate car wreck. A girl and her mother had been severely injured and trapped inside the burning form of their car. Abandoning her human guise, Sonja had gone and ripped it open, dragging the girl free and then going back to get the mother.

But when she'd gotten there, she found no other than Mikhail had gotten there first. He held the broken yet still alive body of the woman in his arms. "Why, hello, Sonja," he'd said. "It is so nice to see you again… "

Trying to keep a level temper, she'd moved forward to take the unconscious woman from Mikhail's arms. But Mikhail had stepped back, changed to his Wolfen form, and placed the woman on his tongue. Before she could do anything about it, the woman had begun her trip down into his hungry belly. "The same thing I will do to you," Mikhail said. "But not now. I would be…disturbed. And I would like to have more time to enjoy my meal." Sirens were sounding in the distance as emergency vehicles came near. "Dos vedanya." With a sardonic smile, Mikhail was in his human form once more and then was gone.

Sonja had moved back to the side of the road where the semiconscious little girl lay. Even with the abrasions and bruises, she was still adorable, and reminded her in some ways of the young whom she'd lost the last time she'd seen Mikhail.

"I won't let you go through life without a mother," she'd decided. "I can't." She picked up the young girl, embraced her. "Forgive me." Swallowed her.

She'd talked to the little girl since then, in the back of her mind. Comforted her, embraced her, told her that everything would be all right. She didn't know if Megan believed her, but at least Sonja knew that she would be safe from the world. Sonja had considered birthing her as a Wolfen, but it didn't feel right. Not while her mother was kept within Mikhail. If she could somehow free her, free the others…but that wasn't likely. Mikhail was so much stronger than she was…

"This is true," the accented, cultured voice of her enemy said. "And I shall now prove it."

Sonja sat straight up in bed as the bedroom light came on. Mikhail was standing right there before her in his darkly handsome human guise, his eyes flashing. "You have pined long enough for your friends. Come and be reunited with them."

"Why are you doing this?" Sonja asked. "Isn't being what you are enough? Why did you have to devour the rest of the tribe? Without their permission, it was an abomination, a perversion of the ways we all follow!"

"Why?" Mikhail echoed. "Control, my dear Sonja. While their spirits rest inside me, I control them. I can do unto them whatever I wish, and they have very little power to contest my will. As you will soon find out."

Sonja shivered. "No! I won't—I'll fight you."

"I don't think so," Mikhail said. His eyes bored into hers, and she felt her resistance beginning to wane. "Another benefit of keeping their spirits in me is the power I am able to draw from them. Which gives me an additional measure of control. Come here to me…"

"No!" Sonja cried as her body betrayed her. She slowly got up and crawled toward Mikhail and the certain doom that awaited her. "No, it's not right! You can't!"

"I can and will." Sonja came to the end of the bed and stood before him, eyes never wavering from his no matter how hard she tried. "Mmm…I like your human form. Did I ever tell you that? I think eating you this way is going to be the most fun of all."

"If you're going to do it, then do it," Sonja said. "Don't keep me waiting."

"What a delightful sense of humor you have," Mikhail said. "But first, I think, something else." His face moved closer to hers, and their lips brushed, his hand moving down to caress her rounded breasts as their mouths connected.

Despite all her efforts, Sonja felt herself responding intensely to Mikhail's touch. With a feeling of horror, Sonja realized that he could even control this part of her, too.

"You bastard…" Sonja thought. "I'll have my revenge on you yet…"

Mikhail removed his lips from hers long enough to say, "I doubt that sincerely, my dear."

Everything seemed to fade away, after that, and Sonja wasn't quite sure what happened then. But the next thing she knew, she was lying on her chest on a thick, wide mattress of wolfen tongue. Her breasts were firm and peaked, an electric tingle passing through them at the warmth and softness they were touching. As full awareness returned to her, Mikhail's head tilted backward, and she began to slide down into his throat. "No!" Sonja cried, realizing what was happening. "No! You can't do this! It's not right!"

But despite anything she could do, she slid gradually back down his tongue, and her legs were gripped tightly by the warm, damp flesh of his throat. He swallowed again, and she slid in up to her waist, and then to her busom. Just a couple of more swallows, and the last thing she saw before darkness enclosed her was Mikhail's teeth silhouetted against the light from the hotel room fixture.

{{Separator|k}}

Just as Greg had thought he'd gotten used to this strange place, it all disappeared again, and everything had started shaking. The roiling clouds turned black, and thunder rolled. "What's happening?" Megan screamed. "I'm scared!"

"Just hold onto me," Greg said, holding her tightly. "Everything's going to be all right." I hope.

The shaking and rumbling grew to a crescendo pitch, and then, just as suddenly, it was gone. But now everything was subtly different. The texture of the clouds had changed, and their motion was different. "What's happened now?" Greg wondered.

"I don't know," Megan said. "It's never done like this before."

Greg looked around, again trying to find some sign of where they were. He knew that he had been…eaten whole by that girl-turned-wolf. That had clearly been no dream. Ever since then, he'd been wandering around in this misty limbo, seeing strange things, all of them related in some way to that very same girl. Surely this couldn't be heaven…

Just then, a scream split the air. "Behind you!" Megan yelled, pointing. Greg turned.

There was a naked woman chained up against a huge boulder, being menaced by a rather large wolftaur. As he watched, the 'taur traced a claw down between her breasts, drawing a trail of blood. "It took me years to find you," the 'taur said. "But now I have eternity to make you pay for them." He laughed coldly.

"That's the woman who—" He broke off as the 'taur placed his lupine forepaws to either side of the woman's head, positioning himself over her. "He can't be planning to—" The woman's scream made it quite clear that he was.

Greg knew that he couldn't let this happen. Even if that woman had swallowed him whole and digested his body, he still couldn't stand by and watch this. Taking a deep breath, he ran up behind the Wolfen and planted a vicious kick in the nether regions beneath his tail and slightly forward. It had the desired effect, as Mikhail howled in pain and rolled off the woman. He glared at the woman, then at Greg. "I'll be back," he said. "And I'll see to it that you both suffer for this." He disappeared.

Greg turned his attention to the woman. "Are you all—" He broke off as the rock and the chains disappeared, the long scratch closed, and clothes appeared over the woman's body. "—right?" Greg finished, more from momentum than any other reason.

"You rescued me," the woman said. "I attacked you, ate you—and yet you still saved me."

"Maybe I just have this thing for dumb animals," Greg retorted. "Besides, it seemed like the only way I could find out just what the hell is going on here."

The woman looked down. "You may not like what I have to tell you."

"Let's start with your name, perhaps?" Greg suggested. "And who and what you are."

"Very well. My name is Sonja, and I am a Wolfen."

"What's that?" Megan asked. "Is that like those big wolves in the clearing who were eating each other?"

"You saw that?" Sonja asked. "But how? Ah, wait. I must have been dreaming. Yes, those creatures were Wolfen."

"What's with this eating thing?" Greg asked. "You ate me, but obviously I'm still alive. I just don't know where…"

"That is what happens when a Wolfen takes a human as a meal," Sonja explained. "The body is digested, but the spirit is kept, filed away in the back of the Wolfen's mind, from which it can later be reborn in a new Wolfen body.

"So…we're in your mind right now?" Greg asked.

"Unfortunately, no…" Sonja sighed and looked at the mist between her feet. "We're in his mind. Mikhail's, the one who was trying to ravage me. You see, a long, long time ago, he broke one of our most sacred taboos."

"Do tell," Greg said. "Eating all the other Wolfen in that dreamscene, right?"

"That is correct. You see, it is not wrong for us to…eat each other, as long as the other is willing. The young practice it, but they do not go all the way for they are not yet mature enough to bear children. Likewise, the adult Wolfen will do the same, regurgitating or not swallowing unless both are in agreement. It's a very personal thing, in fact…if you allow yourself to be digested, you are in fact saying that you would like to have that other Wolfen for your next mother or father—and the converse is true if you are willing to eat and digest the other. Doing it against the other's will is one of the worst crimes one can commit."

Megan sat blankly through this lecture on Wolfen biology, understanding enough to ask, "So…you ate me…because you wanted to be my mommy?"

Sonja reached over and hugged the young girl. "In a sense. Your real mommy is around here somewhere, in Mikhail's mind."

"In Mikhail's mind?" Greg asked.

"Yes…that's what I was trying to say. He finally caught up with me. He was much too powerful for me to handle—I couldn't resist him. And so here I am."

"Wait…you said that we could be reborn in Wolfen bodies?" Greg asked. "So we could get out of here?"

"We could…but only if Mikhail were to pass us on to a female Wolfen through mating with her. And I fear that Mikhail would be more likely to devour a female Wolfen than mate with her. He's a most sadistic creature, who never should have been made a Wolfen."

Greg sighed. "So it looks like we're stuck," he said. "Are you certain there's no other way out of this?"

Sonja sighed. "If I were stronger, I might challenge him in a psychic contest of wills for control of his body. But Mikhail has always been stronger, especially with all the spirits his mind now contains. There's no way I could win—unless…"

"Unless?" Greg asked.

"You were my most recent meal, as I was Mikhail's…" Sonja said, deep in thought. "Therefore, parts of our bodies are still flowing in Mikhail's bloodstream. So, if we combined our energies and drew on those parts of our own bodies…we might have a chance at defeating Mikhail!"

"All right," Greg said. "What do we have to do?"

"I'll show you." Sonja gestured, and great crags of rock rose out of the mist around her and Greg. Megan was separated from them by the walls.

"How did you do that?" Greg asked.

"We're inside Mikhail's mind," Sonja reminded him. "Anything we want can become real here…as long as Mikhail isn't making it otherwise. And thanks to your unexpected attack, he'll be recovering for the next hour or so."

"Um…okay. So, how do we…?" The rest of the words just sort of froze in Greg's mouth, for when he looked up, he noticed that Sonja was stark naked. And so was he. "What do you—wait. You want me to have sex with you?"

Sonja smiled and nodded. "The symbolism will help our mental energies combine. Besides…it'll be fun."

Greg shrugged and grinned. "The sacrifices I make…very well." He walked across to her and they embraced, and the passion began.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg soon found that the best thing about making love mentally was the perfect control it afforded. Not to mention the opportunity to have multiple, sustained orgasms if he so desired. In addition, Sonja wasn't that bad of a partner. Part of it might have been their mental environs, but she certainly had a hell of a body.

Greg suddenly felt a bit dazed and drowsy. Perhas it was from the lovemaking experience—he'd never done it THIS way before. As he was leaning against her, he barely noticed how she suddenly seemed to change, to grow more furry. He looked up at her, saw her lupiform mouth opening…and opening. Before he knew it, her tongue was caressing him, contouring itself to his body. It was warm and moist, and it felt wonderful. Then everything suddenly seemed to grow dark and warm, and Greg let himself drift away.

The craggy walls around her crumbled away, and Sonja stood alone in the midst of the dreamscape. She was naked, but this didn't bother her; there was nobody around to see it. Even Megan had disappeared, shifted to another part of Mikhail's mind. Sonja was alone.

And then a nearby drift of mist transformed itself, coalesced into the shape of a Wolfen. Mikhail had returned.

"So, you think to make yourself stronger through a merge, strong enough to defeat me?" Mikhail laughed. "You have no chance. You may be able to draw upon your two spirits, but I can draw on all the rest!" Mikhail laughed, shifting to Wolfen form and growing larger. "I think I'll crush you like a bug!"

Sonja matched him, size for size, adopting her own Wolfen form. "I don't think so. You've had your fun long enough, Mikhail." She pounced forward, and the fight was on.

They fought hard, attacking each other with all their might. What might seem to an onlooker like physical combat was actually only symbolic of the mental struggle for domination that they fought. Sonja held her own for a long time, but at last she weakened. With one final blow, Mikhail knocked her unconscious.

"Bitch," Mikhail muttered. "I'll see to it that you can never fight me again." He opened his mouth wide, leaned over Sonja's supine form, and quickly engulfed her. As his mental form swallowed, he prepared to eliminate Sonja, to convert her lifeforce into pure mental energy.

But then shafts of ruby light began to shoot out of his body. "Wh—what's happening?!" Mikhail gasped as he doubled over in pain.

The areas of light grew wider, spreading across Mikhail's body. "You thought that by swallowing me, you could digest and eliminate me," Sonja's voice said from inside his mental body. "You were wrong." The ruby area covered Mikhail's mental body, and his physical body began to writhe, to change.

"No!" Mikhail gasped. "This cannot be happening!"

"There are some things even you don't know about being wolfen, Mikhail," Sonja said, as his body reshaped itself into hers. "I guess I'm just lucky enough to be able to take advantage of that."

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja's hotel bed sagged under her lupine form—after the exhausting change she'd just put her body through, she didn't have the strength left to change to human form. Changing gender was not something that Wolfen often did—the physical effects were simply too draining. She hoped that nobody came to clean the room before she could regain her energy.

While she rested, Sonja turned her attention inward, sorting through the cluttered mental space, full of the people and Wolfen whom Mikhail had amassed over the years. There were thousands upon thousands of them… people who had been eaten by Wolfen who had been eaten by Mikhail. It was kind of sad, actually…most of them would probably never see the light of day again The world could never support that many Wolfen. But many of them would never know or care…they slept and dreamed within the dark recesses of her soul. With no reason to be wakened, they would probably continue to dream until the end of time. It was a kinder fate than most ordinary humans would receive.

Sonja was looking for specific people and Wolfen. Friends from ages past who Mikhail had devoured without warning—it was great to be able to talk to them again—and those from more recent times. Greg Dodgwick, Megan, and her mother. It was simple enough to gather those three together, and let herself appear among them.

"I take it we were successful?" Greg asked.

Sonja nodded. "Mikhail…is no more."

"Did you kill him?" Megan asked, wide-eyed.

"His mental energies are completely dissipated," Sonja replied. "It's only what he deserved for what he's done over the years. Perhaps now we Wolfen can return to what we once were as a species."

Megan's mother spoke up. "What happens to us now?"

"You'll be reborn, as Wolfen."

"As Wolfen?" Megan's mother asked. "You mean, like you?"

Sonja nodded.

"But what if we don't want to—to have to eat people like that?" she asked. "I—I just don't think I could go through with it. It's not—it's not right."

Sonja shrugged. "Then you can come back to me, and I'll take you into me again. You won't have to eat anyone else; you can stay with me forever." She smiled. "But I don't think you'll have any trouble. It's all a matter of adapting to it. Isn't it less cruel to eat as the Wolfen do, letting your meal live within you for as long as you do, than it is to eat dead meat and necessitate all the killing of cows and pigs and other animals?"

Megan's mother still looked uncertain. "If you say so…"

Greg chuckled. "I'm willing to give it a shot. So, how do we do this, then? What happens?"

"Are you ready, then?" Sonja asked.

The three nodded uncertainly. "As we'll ever be, I guess," Megan's mother said.

"Good," Sonja said. Everything faded to black.

{{Separator|k}}

The young Slavic woman stepped down into the stairwell as the bus slid to a halt. "You sure about this, Miss?" the bus driver asked. "Ain't nothin' but forests for miles around."

"I'll be fine. Thank you for your concern." Sonja stepped out of the bus and watched it as it rolled away into the distance. When it was out of sight, she turned away from the road and began walking. The forest was a lush green, and Sonja could already smell the creek that ran through it at some point nearby. A few hours of hiking would bring her to the perfect spot to raise her litter, she was sure of that. Not long from now, there would be six more Wolfen in the world, and soon more than that.

It would be fun, having children again, at least for the few months or so she would have with them before their memories began to return and they regained the personalities they'd had before. Greg, Megan, her mother, and three of the Wolfen whom Mikhail had taken on that first dreadful day. It would be wonderful to have their company again.

Sonja hiked deeper into the woods…

{{separator|k|'''THE END'''}}

{{author note|And there you have it…the second tale of the Wolfen. If I get much positive feedback, I might be moved to write more. I can imagine Wolfen being useful in other scenarios, such as, perhaps, space colonization.

Though I don't mention it directly in the story, I could see Sonja as being a daughter or grand-daughter of Astra from the original ''She-Wolf'' story. Wolfen live a long time.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale

2009-07-07T08:46:13Z

Throat Wolf: the end

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Sonja's Tale
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Sonja's Tale}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Sonja's Tale
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 2
|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf]]
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

{{author note|Wolfen in the modern era! Again, I wrote this story over a decade ago, so I have a hard time reading over it without wincing, but people seem to like it so who am I to deny them? College student Greg Dodgwick is in for a surprise when he sees an attractive woman beckoning to him with hungry eyes…}}
Sonja was hungry, incredibly hungry. She should have fed, would have fed days ago, except that she was not in a place where it would have been appropriate. Circumstances had forced her to the heart of the city, where it was not so easy to find prey—or, at least, prey that would be both acceptable to her palate and not easily missed.

But now she had no choice. The hunger was upon her, and would not let her rest. She knew that if she did not feed, and soon, she would be forced to take the first possible victim she found—an act which could have unpleasant consequences, especially if it were to be seen.

As much as she disliked it, Sonja knew that she had to hunt.

{{Separator|k}}

The professor dismissed the class, and Greg Dodgwick filed out into the hall along with the rest of the college students. Physics was hard, especially at the 400 level. His head was still filled with abstract problems, the kind of thing that the professor had droned on and on about and he for some reason just couldn't get out of his head.

Greg walked down the hall, shifting his knapsack to one shoulder. He was just a bit under six feet in height, with brown hair and a surprisingly clear complexion for a college student. There wasn't really anything special about him…which was why he stopped and stared when he noticed who was watching him.

It was a girl, with long, dark hair and a slightly pale, Slavic complexion. Her clothes were simple, slacks and a tee-shirt—and she didn't seem to be wearing anything underneath the shirt. She was looking right at him, with an unreadable expression. As Greg watched, she slowly beckoned to him, then stepped back into one of the doors along the hall.

Greg's better judgement was telling him to go, but he ignored it. The girl had been…well, beautiful almost wasn't the word. She looked like she'd stepped out of a movie or a TV screen or something. And Greg was curious as to what she wanted with him. And to tell the truth, he also hoped for a chance to get a look at what was under that shirt.

And so Greg followed her into the door, which opened into a deserted classroom. As soon as he entered, he saw her standing there—completely nude. Greg gasped, and his knapsack hit the floor.

"Come a little closer," the girl said in a delicately-accented voice, lips slightly parted.

Greg walked slowly up to her, knees shaking. Was this some strange sorority ritual? he wondered. Get someone alone and have sex with him in a classroom?

Needless to say, Greg was very surprised when she suddenly became a giant wolf, and immediately thereafter, swallowed him whole.

{{Separator|k}}

A couple of minutes later, Sonja hurriedly pulled her clothes back on. The meal had been faster than she would have liked, but it couldn't be helped; there was no time for the kind of foreplay she usually favored. She would have preferred not to have had to eat him with his clothes on, but there had been no time. At least he had struggled nicely on the way down, and he seemed to be free of any foreign substances. So often of late, her victims had just lain there unconscious and she'd had an unpleasant few moments as her Wolfen body eliminated the alcohol or drugs they'd been sodden with. "I'll have to eat here more often…" she decided.

Just before pulling her shirt back on, her chest heaved, she belched, and then spat out a belt buckle, a pocketknife, and a handful of loose change. Pulling the shirt back on, she shouldered Greg's knapsack and walked once more out the door. In the back of her mind, the psychic life-essence of this latest victim was tucked gently into place.

Later on, Sonja sat at a table at the campus Burger King, eating a Whopper. It tasted good, even though it was hardly even a snack to one of her physical needs. But then, she only ate human food for the taste and to seem "normal" anyway.

What would she do now? she wondered. Head back to the wilderness? She would have to, she surmised. She'd been here in the city for far too long. What would happen when the hunger came again? For all she knew, the police could be out looking for her vanished victim even now.

That was a drawback to being a Wolfen in this day and age, Sonja reflected. If you wanted to eat a proper meal, something you could actually enjoy—something ''intelligent''—it caused all sorts of trouble. Human civilization was one of the worst things to happen to the Wolfen in a long, long time.

Sonja at last got up, threw her trash away, and walked back to the city bus stop. She would return to her hotel room and stay the night there, then take the next available transportation out of town.

Tired from the day's hunt, Sonja fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg wondered where he was. His last recollection was of being crammed into a huge lupine maw and unceremoniously swallowed. Screaming, he'd plopped into a narrow and confined open space that could only be a giant stomach, and it had contracted in on him, and he'd lost consciousness.

Now, he was in the midst of a vast plain of grey, ethereal, roiling clouds, and he didn't know what to make of it. "Where am I?" he asked. The words echoed back in his ears. "Where am I? Where am I? Where am I…"

"What is this place…?" Some of the clouds parted suddenly, and a forestscape was spread out before him. As there didn't seem to be anything better to do, Greg walked into it. "Is this Heaven?" he wondered. "Or the other place, for that matter?"

As he walked into the open field, Greg noticed that he could see the ground through himself. Unlike everything else here, he was transparent. "Am I not really here at all? Am I a ghost?"

"You shouldn't ask so many questions," a voice said from beside him.

Greg looked down to see a little girl standing there. She seemed to be about six or seven, and had short blonde hair. She wore a pink, frilly dress, and was also transparent. "Who are you?"

"My name is Megan," the girl said. "Hi!"

"Uh…" This was getting entirely too surreal for Greg. "Hi. Uhm… where are we?"

"I don't know," Megan said. "Have you seen my mommy?"

"Um, I don't think so…"

"I haven't seen her. Ever since the car wreck." She looked sad. "Maybe mommy's dead. Or maybe I am." She didn't cry; Greg got the sense that she'd already done a lot of crying, and had no more tears left.

"Maybe we both are," Greg agreed. "Do you remember anything since the wreck?"

"After, you mean? Sorta." Megan screwed up her face in concentration. "There was this man and this woman, and they dragged us out of the car. And then the woman came and hugged me real close, and it got real warm and dark. And then I woke up here."

"Where is here?" Greg asked.

"I dunno," Megan said. "But it's real weird. Lookee." She pointed across the field, and Greg watched.

The field was full of young…well, wolftaurs, was the only way to describe them. They were perhaps about the size of a large Great Pyrenees or Saint Bernard dog, and were frolicking like children. There were larger wolftaurs there, too, watching them. As Greg looked on, one of them stood up, shimmered, and changed into a human woman. Greg noticed that it was the same woman as the one who had…eaten him. "Is that the woman who pulled you out of the car?" he asked.

"Yeah! She's come and talked to me sometimes since then. She's real nice. And that's the man. I don't like him!" Megan pointed to a man who walked into the clearing, past the woman, and flickered into a wolftaur himself. The woman walked past some bushes and was soon gone to view.

The smaller wolftaurs seemed to be playing some kind of strange game now. They were chasing one another, tackling each other…but then when two fell together, only one got up. Greg watched closely, and was startled to see the hindquarters of one 'taur hanging out of the mouth of one of the others, which then tilted its head back as if to swallow.

But it didn't swallow, not really. In fact, a couple of moments later, it released the other 'taur, and they started chasing each other around again. Greg shook his head. "What are they doing?"

"I dunno. I've tried talking to them, but they never see me. It's just the same thing, over and over again. Look at this." Megan pointed. The wolftaur who had been the man Megan had told her about had been watching them, and had walked over next to one of the other adult 'taurs—this one obviously female, from the breasts hanging from its chest. The male 'taur lay down next to her, and kissed her on the lips. Then his mouth swung open wider, and he started taking her head full into his mouth. And he didn't stop there. Gradually, opening wider and swallowing every so often, he moved his mouth down over her human chest, then around her more lupine portion. She didn't seem to be struggling…if anything, she was enjoying it. Her tail was wagging slightly. None of the other Wolfen seemed to behave as if this was unusual…in fact, one other pair began to do it themselves (but with the female swallowing the male, in this case).

Greg couldn't take his eyes away from this display. It seemed disgusting, yet somehow…enthralling. What was going on here?

As the male wolftaur's jaws moved closer to the she-taur's hindquarters, he lifted his head up and tilted it back. The she-taur suddenly began to struggle, trying to pull back out, but she couldn't—she was too far in. The he-taur tilted his head further back, swallowed—and she disappeared. Greg could see the squirming outline of the struggling 'taur as it slid through the he-taur's humanoid torso and down into its belly.

One of the other she-taurs had noticed this, and jumped up, her lupine muzzle showing an expression of shock. She turned to run, but the first he-taur leaped and tackled her to the ground. She shrank into the form of a normal wolf and tried to scamper off, but the he-taur grabbed her with one hand, stuffed her into his maw, and swallowed.

By now, the female wolftaur who had been swallowing another male wolftaur had seen this, and had opened her mouth to let her partner begin to withdraw. But now the rogue who had swallowed two already stepped over to her and grasped the hindquarters of the male 'taur she had started to swallow—and began to push. The she-taur couldn't do anything about it—she already had most of her partner down her throat and could scarcely move. Before either of them knew it, she had completely swallowed the male 'taur. And the other male 'taur had begun to swallow her.

"It always happens like this," Megan said. "I can't figure out why." Greg was too distracted to say anything.

By now the younger 'taurs had noticed what was going on. Some of them were screaming, others had run off into the brush. The wolftaur completed his meal just as the girl who Greg had recognized re-entered the clearing.

The girl looked aghast, and she shimmered into her wolftauran form. She barked something accusingly; the other simply laughed and advanced on her, snatching up a young 'taur who had gotten too close, opening his maw (Greg got a good view down it; it seemed to be a whole lot larger open than when it was closed) and tossing it down. His throat muscles gripped it tightly, and the last thing that was visible was the fear on its face before it went down.

The she-wolftaur looked more aghast, and then, realizing there was nothing she could do, turned and loped from the clearing. The he-taur started to follow, but its belly was too swollen from its meal to move very fast, so it settled for grabbing a couple more of the small 'taurs and swallowing them instead.

Then the scene faded, leaving Greg and Megan standing there, and Greg wondering exactly what it was that he'd just witnessed.

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja woke up slowly. She'd had the dream again—the dream of when Mikhail had betrayed her, betrayed the whole tribe. How could he have done it? What could have led him to do it? All she knew was that of all their tribe, she alone had escaped being devoured and imprisoned by him.

She'd fled around the world to try to escape him, but he'd come after her. That she knew from the time she'd intervened at that unfortunate car wreck. A girl and her mother had been severely injured and trapped inside the burning form of their car. Abandoning her human guise, Sonja had gone and ripped it open, dragging the girl free and then going back to get the mother.

But when she'd gotten there, she found no other than Mikhail had gotten there first. He held the broken yet still alive body of the woman in his arms. "Why, hello, Sonja," he'd said. "It is so nice to see you again… "

Trying to keep a level temper, she'd moved forward to take the unconscious woman from Mikhail's arms. But Mikhail had stepped back, changed to his Wolfen form, and placed the woman on his tongue. Before she could do anything about it, the woman had begun her trip down into his hungry belly. "The same thing I will do to you," Mikhail said. "But not now. I would be…disturbed. And I would like to have more time to enjoy my meal." Sirens were sounding in the distance as emergency vehicles came near. "Dos vedanya." With a sardonic smile, Mikhail was in his human form once more and then was gone.

Sonja had moved back to the side of the road where the semiconscious little girl lay. Even with the abrasions and bruises, she was still adorable, and reminded her in some ways of the young whom she'd lost the last time she'd seen Mikhail.

"I won't let you go through life without a mother," she'd decided. "I can't." She picked up the young girl, embraced her. "Forgive me." Swallowed her.

She'd talked to the little girl since then, in the back of her mind. Comforted her, embraced her, told her that everything would be all right. She didn't know if Megan believed her, but at least Sonja knew that she would be safe from the world. Sonja had considered birthing her as a Wolfen, but it didn't feel right. Not while her mother was kept within Mikhail. If she could somehow free her, free the others…but that wasn't likely. Mikhail was so much stronger than she was…

"This is true," the accented, cultured voice of her enemy said. "And I shall now prove it."

Sonja sat straight up in bed as the bedroom light came on. Mikhail was standing right there before her in his darkly handsome human guise, his eyes flashing. "You have pined long enough for your friends. Come and be reunited with them."

"Why are you doing this?" Sonja asked. "Isn't being what you are enough? Why did you have to devour the rest of the tribe? Without their permission, it was an abomination, a perversion of the ways we all follow!"

"Why?" Mikhail echoed. "Control, my dear Sonja. While their spirits rest inside me, I control them. I can do unto them whatever I wish, and they have very little power to contest my will. As you will soon find out."

Sonja shivered. "No! I won't—I'll fight you."

"I don't think so," Mikhail said. His eyes bored into hers, and she felt her resistance beginning to wane. "Another benefit of keeping their spirits in me is the power I am able to draw from them. Which gives me an additional measure of control. Come here to me…"

"No!" Sonja cried as her body betrayed her. She slowly got up and crawled toward Mikhail and the certain doom that awaited her. "No, it's not right! You can't!"

"I can and will." Sonja came to the end of the bed and stood before him, eyes never wavering from his no matter how hard she tried. "Mmm…I like your human form. Did I ever tell you that? I think eating you this way is going to be the most fun of all."

"If you're going to do it, then do it," Sonja said. "Don't keep me waiting."

"What a delightful sense of humor you have," Mikhail said. "But first, I think, something else." His face moved closer to hers, and their lips brushed, his hand moving down to caress her rounded breasts as their mouths connected.

Despite all her efforts, Sonja felt herself responding intensely to Mikhail's touch. With a feeling of horror, Sonja realized that he could even control this part of her, too.

"You bastard…" Sonja thought. "I'll have my revenge on you yet…"

Mikhail removed his lips from hers long enough to say, "I doubt that sincerely, my dear."

Everything seemed to fade away, after that, and Sonja wasn't quite sure what happened then. But the next thing she knew, she was lying on her chest on a thick, wide mattress of wolfen tongue. Her breasts were firm and peaked, an electric tingle passing through them at the warmth and softness they were touching. As full awareness returned to her, Mikhail's head tilted backward, and she began to slide down into his throat. "No!" Sonja cried, realizing what was happening. "No! You can't do this! It's not right!"

But despite anything she could do, she slid gradually back down his tongue, and her legs were gripped tightly by the warm, damp flesh of his throat. He swallowed again, and she slid in up to her waist, and then to her busom. Just a couple of more swallows, and the last thing she saw before darkness enclosed her was Mikhail's teeth silhouetted against the light from the hotel room fixture.

{{Separator|k}}

Just as Greg had thought he'd gotten used to this strange place, it all disappeared again, and everything had started shaking. The roiling clouds turned black, and thunder rolled. "What's happening?" Megan screamed. "I'm scared!"

"Just hold onto me," Greg said, holding her tightly. "Everything's going to be all right." I hope.

The shaking and rumbling grew to a crescendo pitch, and then, just as suddenly, it was gone. But now everything was subtly different. The texture of the clouds had changed, and their motion was different. "What's happened now?" Greg wondered.

"I don't know," Megan said. "It's never done like this before."

Greg looked around, again trying to find some sign of where they were. He knew that he had been…eaten whole by that girl-turned-wolf. That had clearly been no dream. Ever since then, he'd been wandering around in this misty limbo, seeing strange things, all of them related in some way to that very same girl. Surely this couldn't be heaven…

Just then, a scream split the air. "Behind you!" Megan yelled, pointing. Greg turned.

There was a naked woman chained up against a huge boulder, being menaced by a rather large wolftaur. As he watched, the 'taur traced a claw down between her breasts, drawing a trail of blood. "It took me years to find you," the 'taur said. "But now I have eternity to make you pay for them." He laughed coldly.

"That's the woman who—" He broke off as the 'taur placed his lupine forepaws to either side of the woman's head, positioning himself over her. "He can't be planning to—" The woman's scream made it quite clear that he was.

Greg knew that he couldn't let this happen. Even if that woman had swallowed him whole and digested his body, he still couldn't stand by and watch this. Taking a deep breath, he ran up behind the Wolfen and planted a vicious kick in the nether regions beneath his tail and slightly forward. It had the desired effect, as Mikhail howled in pain and rolled off the woman. He glared at the woman, then at Greg. "I'll be back," he said. "And I'll see to it that you both suffer for this." He disappeared.

Greg turned his attention to the woman. "Are you all—" He broke off as the rock and the chains disappeared, the long scratch closed, and clothes appeared over the woman's body. "—right?" Greg finished, more from momentum than any other reason.

"You rescued me," the woman said. "I attacked you, ate you—and yet you still saved me."

"Maybe I just have this thing for dumb animals," Greg retorted. "Besides, it seemed like the only way I could find out just what the hell is going on here."

The woman looked down. "You may not like what I have to tell you."

"Let's start with your name, perhaps?" Greg suggested. "And who and what you are."

"Very well. My name is Sonja, and I am a Wolfen."

"What's that?" Megan asked. "Is that like those big wolves in the clearing who were eating each other?"

"You saw that?" Sonja asked. "But how? Ah, wait. I must have been dreaming. Yes, those creatures were Wolfen."

"What's with this eating thing?" Greg asked. "You ate me, but obviously I'm still alive. I just don't know where…"

"That is what happens when a Wolfen takes a human as a meal," Sonja explained. "The body is digested, but the spirit is kept, filed away in the back of the Wolfen's mind, from which it can later be reborn in a new Wolfen body.

"So…we're in your mind right now?" Greg asked.

"Unfortunately, no…" Sonja sighed and looked at the mist between her feet. "We're in his mind. Mikhail's, the one who was trying to ravage me. You see, a long, long time ago, he broke one of our most sacred taboos."

"Do tell," Greg said. "Eating all the other Wolfen in that dreamscene, right?"

"That is correct. You see, it is not wrong for us to…eat each other, as long as the other is willing. The young practice it, but they do not go all the way for they are not yet mature enough to bear children. Likewise, the adult Wolfen will do the same, regurgitating or not swallowing unless both are in agreement. It's a very personal thing, in fact…if you allow yourself to be digested, you are in fact saying that you would like to have that other Wolfen for your next mother or father—and the converse is true if you are willing to eat and digest the other. Doing it against the other's will is one of the worst crimes one can commit."

Megan sat blankly through this lecture on Wolfen biology, understanding enough to ask, "So…you ate me…because you wanted to be my mommy?"

Sonja reached over and hugged the young girl. "In a sense. Your real mommy is around here somewhere, in Mikhail's mind."

"In Mikhail's mind?" Greg asked.

"Yes…that's what I was trying to say. He finally caught up with me. He was much too powerful for me to handle—I couldn't resist him. And so here I am."

"Wait…you said that we could be reborn in Wolfen bodies?" Greg asked. "So we could get out of here?"

"We could…but only if Mikhail were to pass us on to a female Wolfen through mating with her. And I fear that Mikhail would be more likely to devour a female Wolfen than mate with her. He's a most sadistic creature, who never should have been made a Wolfen."

Greg sighed. "So it looks like we're stuck," he said. "Are you certain there's no other way out of this?"

Sonja sighed. "If I were stronger, I might challenge him in a psychic contest of wills for control of his body. But Mikhail has always been stronger, especially with all the spirits his mind now contains. There's no way I could win—unless…"

"Unless?" Greg asked.

"You were my most recent meal, as I was Mikhail's…" Sonja said, deep in thought. "Therefore, parts of our bodies are still flowing in Mikhail's bloodstream. So, if we combined our energies and drew on those parts of our own bodies…we might have a chance at defeating Mikhail!"

"All right," Greg said. "What do we have to do?"

"I'll show you." Sonja gestured, and great crags of rock rose out of the mist around her and Greg. Megan was separated from them by the walls.

"How did you do that?" Greg asked.

"We're inside Mikhail's mind," Sonja reminded him. "Anything we want can become real here…as long as Mikhail isn't making it otherwise. And thanks to your unexpected attack, he'll be recovering for the next hour or so."

"Um…okay. So, how do we…?" The rest of the words just sort of froze in Greg's mouth, for when he looked up, he noticed that Sonja was stark naked. And so was he. "What do you—wait. You want me to have sex with you?"

Sonja smiled and nodded. "The symbolism will help our mental energies combine. Besides…it'll be fun."

Greg shrugged and grinned. "The sacrifices I make…very well." He walked across to her and they embraced, and the passion began.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg soon found that the best thing about making love mentally was the perfect control it afforded. Not to mention the opportunity to have multiple, sustained orgasms if he so desired. In addition, Sonja wasn't that bad of a partner. Part of it might have been their mental environs, but she certainly had a hell of a body.

Greg suddenly felt a bit dazed and drowsy. Perhas it was from the lovemaking experience—he'd never done it THIS way before. As he was leaning against her, he barely noticed how she suddenly seemed to change, to grow more furry. He looked up at her, saw her lupiform mouth opening…and opening. Before he knew it, her tongue was caressing him, contouring itself to his body. It was warm and moist, and it felt wonderful. Then everything suddenly seemed to grow dark and warm, and Greg let himself drift away.

The craggy walls around her crumbled away, and Sonja stood alone in the midst of the dreamscape. She was naked, but this didn't bother her; there was nobody around to see it. Even Megan had disappeared, shifted to another part of Mikhail's mind. Sonja was alone.

And then a nearby drift of mist transformed itself, coalesced into the shape of a Wolfen. Mikhail had returned.

"So, you think to make yourself stronger through a merge, strong enough to defeat me?" Mikhail laughed. "You have no chance. You may be able to draw upon your two spirits, but I can draw on all the rest!" Mikhail laughed, shifting to Wolfen form and growing larger. "I think I'll crush you like a bug!"

Sonja matched him, size for size, adopting her own Wolfen form. "I don't think so. You've had your fun long enough, Mikhail." She pounced forward, and the fight was on.

They fought hard, attacking each other with all their might. What might seem to an onlooker like physical combat was actually only symbolic of the mental struggle for domination that they fought. Sonja held her own for a long time, but at last she weakened. With one final blow, Mikhail knocked her unconscious.

"Bitch," Mikhail muttered. "I'll see to it that you can never fight me again." He opened his mouth wide, leaned over Sonja's supine form, and quickly engulfed her. As his mental form swallowed, he prepared to eliminate Sonja, to convert her lifeforce into pure mental energy.

But then shafts of ruby light began to shoot out of his body. "Wh—what's happening?!" Mikhail gasped as he doubled over in pain.

The areas of light grew wider, spreading across Mikhail's body. "You thought that by swallowing me, you could digest and eliminate me," Sonja's voice said from inside his mental body. "You were wrong." The ruby area covered Mikhail's mental body, and his physical body began to writhe, to change.

"No!" Mikhail gasped. "This cannot be happening!"

"There are some things even you don't know about being wolfen, Mikhail," Sonja said, as his body reshaped itself into hers. "I guess I'm just lucky enough to be able to take advantage of that."

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja's hotel bed sagged under her lupine form—after the exhausting change she'd just put her body through, she didn't have the strength left to change to human form. Changing gender was not something that Wolfen often did—the physical effects were simply too draining. She hoped that nobody came to clean the room before she could regain her energy.

While she rested, Sonja turned her attention inward, sorting through the cluttered mental space, full of the people and Wolfen whom Mikhail had amassed over the years. There were thousands upon thousands of them… people who had been eaten by Wolfen who had been eaten by Mikhail. It was kind of sad, actually…most of them would probably never see the light of day again The world could never support that many Wolfen. But many of them would never know or care…they slept and dreamed within the dark recesses of her soul. With no reason to be wakened, they would probably continue to dream until the end of time. It was a kinder fate than most ordinary humans would receive.

Sonja was looking for specific people and Wolfen. Friends from ages past who Mikhail had devoured without warning—it was great to be able to talk to them again—and those from more recent times. Greg Dodgwick, Megan, and her mother. It was simple enough to gather those three together, and let herself appear among them.

"I take it we were successful?" Greg asked.

Sonja nodded. "Mikhail…is no more."

"Did you kill him?" Megan asked, wide-eyed.

"His mental energies are completely dissipated," Sonja replied. "It's only what he deserved for what he's done over the years. Perhaps now we Wolfen can return to what we once were as a species."

Megan's mother spoke up. "What happens to us now?"

"You'll be reborn, as Wolfen."

"As Wolfen?" Megan's mother asked. "You mean, like you?"

Sonja nodded.

"But what if we don't want to—to have to eat people like that?" she asked. "I—I just don't think I could go through with it. It's not—it's not right."

Sonja shrugged. "Then you can come back to me, and I'll take you into me again. You won't have to eat anyone else; you can stay with me forever." She smiled. "But I don't think you'll have any trouble. It's all a matter of adapting to it. Isn't it less cruel to eat as the Wolfen do, letting your meal live within you for as long as you do, than it is to eat dead meat and necessitate all the killing of cows and pigs and other animals?"

Megan's mother still looked uncertain. "If you say so…"

Greg chuckled. "I'm willing to give it a shot. So, how do we do this, then? What happens?"

"Are you ready, then?" Sonja asked.

The three nodded uncertainly. "As we'll ever be, I guess," Megan's mother said.

"Good," Sonja said. Everything faded to black.

{{Separator|k}}

The young Slavic woman stepped down into the stairwell as the bus slid to a halt. "You sure about this, Miss?" the bus driver asked. "Ain't nothin' but forests for miles around."

"I'll be fine. Thank you for your concern." Sonja stepped out of the bus and watched it as it rolled away into the distance. When it was out of sight, she turned away from the road and began walking. The forest was a lush green, and Sonja could already smell the creek that ran through it at some point nearby. A few hours of hiking would bring her to the perfect spot to raise her litter, she was sure of that. Not long from now, there would be six more Wolfen in the world, and soon more than that.

It would be fun, having children again, at least for the few months or so she would have with them before their memories began to return and they regained the personalities they'd had before. Greg, Megan, her mother, and three of the Wolfen whom Mikhail had taken on that first dreadful day. It would be wonderful to have their company again.

Sonja hiked deeper into the woods…

{{separator|k|'''THE END'''}}}

{{author note|And there you have it…the second tale of the Wolfen. If I get much positive feedback, I might be moved to write more. I can imagine Wolfen being useful in other scenarios, such as, perhaps, space colonization.

Though I don't mention it directly in the story, I could see Sonja as being a daughter or grand-daughter of Astra from the original ''She-Wolf'' story. Wolfen live a long time.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale

2009-07-07T08:37:01Z

Throat Wolf: Fixing authors note

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Sonja's Tale
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Sonja's Tale}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Sonja's Tale
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 2
|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf]]
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

{{author note|Wolfen in the modern era! Again, I wrote this story over a decade ago, so I have a hard time reading over it without wincing, but people seem to like it so who am I to deny them? College student Greg Dodgwick is in for a surprise when he sees an attractive woman beckoning to him with hungry eyes…}}
Sonja was hungry, incredibly hungry. She should have fed, would have fed days ago, except that she was not in a place where it would have been appropriate. Circumstances had forced her to the heart of the city, where it was not so easy to find prey—or, at least, prey that would be both acceptable to her palate and not easily missed.

But now she had no choice. The hunger was upon her, and would not let her rest. She knew that if she did not feed, and soon, she would be forced to take the first possible victim she found—an act which could have unpleasant consequences, especially if it were to be seen.

As much as she disliked it, Sonja knew that she had to hunt.

{{Separator|k}}

The professor dismissed the class, and Greg Dodgwick filed out into the hall along with the rest of the college students. Physics was hard, especially at the 400 level. His head was still filled with abstract problems, the kind of thing that the professor had droned on and on about and he for some reason just couldn't get out of his head.

Greg walked down the hall, shifting his knapsack to one shoulder. He was just a bit under six feet in height, with brown hair and a surprisingly clear complexion for a college student. There wasn't really anything special about him…which was why he stopped and stared when he noticed who was watching him.

It was a girl, with long, dark hair and a slightly pale, Slavic complexion. Her clothes were simple, slacks and a tee-shirt—and she didn't seem to be wearing anything underneath the shirt. She was looking right at him, with an unreadable expression. As Greg watched, she slowly beckoned to him, then stepped back into one of the doors along the hall.

Greg's better judgement was telling him to go, but he ignored it. The girl had been…well, beautiful almost wasn't the word. She looked like she'd stepped out of a movie or a TV screen or something. And Greg was curious as to what she wanted with him. And to tell the truth, he also hoped for a chance to get a look at what was under that shirt.

And so Greg followed her into the door, which opened into a deserted classroom. As soon as he entered, he saw her standing there—completely nude. Greg gasped, and his knapsack hit the floor.

"Come a little closer," the girl said in a delicately-accented voice, lips slightly parted.

Greg walked slowly up to her, knees shaking. Was this some strange sorority ritual? he wondered. Get someone alone and have sex with him in a classroom?

Needless to say, Greg was very surprised when she suddenly became a giant wolf, and immediately thereafter, swallowed him whole.

{{Separator|k}}

A couple of minutes later, Sonja hurriedly pulled her clothes back on. The meal had been faster than she would have liked, but it couldn't be helped; there was no time for the kind of foreplay she usually favored. She would have preferred not to have had to eat him with his clothes on, but there had been no time. At least he had struggled nicely on the way down, and he seemed to be free of any foreign substances. So often of late, her victims had just lain there unconscious and she'd had an unpleasant few moments as her Wolfen body eliminated the alcohol or drugs they'd been sodden with. "I'll have to eat here more often…" she decided.

Just before pulling her shirt back on, her chest heaved, she belched, and then spat out a belt buckle, a pocketknife, and a handful of loose change. Pulling the shirt back on, she shouldered Greg's knapsack and walked once more out the door. In the back of her mind, the psychic life-essence of this latest victim was tucked gently into place.

Later on, Sonja sat at a table at the campus Burger King, eating a Whopper. It tasted good, even though it was hardly even a snack to one of her physical needs. But then, she only ate human food for the taste and to seem "normal" anyway.

What would she do now? she wondered. Head back to the wilderness? She would have to, she surmised. She'd been here in the city for far too long. What would happen when the hunger came again? For all she knew, the police could be out looking for her vanished victim even now.

That was a drawback to being a Wolfen in this day and age, Sonja reflected. If you wanted to eat a proper meal, something you could actually enjoy—something ''intelligent''—it caused all sorts of trouble. Human civilization was one of the worst things to happen to the Wolfen in a long, long time.

Sonja at last got up, threw her trash away, and walked back to the city bus stop. She would return to her hotel room and stay the night there, then take the next available transportation out of town.

Tired from the day's hunt, Sonja fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg wondered where he was. His last recollection was of being crammed into a huge lupine maw and unceremoniously swallowed. Screaming, he'd plopped into a narrow and confined open space that could only be a giant stomach, and it had contracted in on him, and he'd lost consciousness.

Now, he was in the midst of a vast plain of grey, ethereal, roiling clouds, and he didn't know what to make of it. "Where am I?" he asked. The words echoed back in his ears. "Where am I? Where am I? Where am I…"

"What is this place…?" Some of the clouds parted suddenly, and a forestscape was spread out before him. As there didn't seem to be anything better to do, Greg walked into it. "Is this Heaven?" he wondered. "Or the other place, for that matter?"

As he walked into the open field, Greg noticed that he could see the ground through himself. Unlike everything else here, he was transparent. "Am I not really here at all? Am I a ghost?"

"You shouldn't ask so many questions," a voice said from beside him.

Greg looked down to see a little girl standing there. She seemed to be about six or seven, and had short blonde hair. She wore a pink, frilly dress, and was also transparent. "Who are you?"

"My name is Megan," the girl said. "Hi!"

"Uh…" This was getting entirely too surreal for Greg. "Hi. Uhm… where are we?"

"I don't know," Megan said. "Have you seen my mommy?"

"Um, I don't think so…"

"I haven't seen her. Ever since the car wreck." She looked sad. "Maybe mommy's dead. Or maybe I am." She didn't cry; Greg got the sense that she'd already done a lot of crying, and had no more tears left.

"Maybe we both are," Greg agreed. "Do you remember anything since the wreck?"

"After, you mean? Sorta." Megan screwed up her face in concentration. "There was this man and this woman, and they dragged us out of the car. And then the woman came and hugged me real close, and it got real warm and dark. And then I woke up here."

"Where is here?" Greg asked.

"I dunno," Megan said. "But it's real weird. Lookee." She pointed across the field, and Greg watched.

The field was full of young…well, wolftaurs, was the only way to describe them. They were perhaps about the size of a large Great Pyrenees or Saint Bernard dog, and were frolicking like children. There were larger wolftaurs there, too, watching them. As Greg looked on, one of them stood up, shimmered, and changed into a human woman. Greg noticed that it was the same woman as the one who had…eaten him. "Is that the woman who pulled you out of the car?" he asked.

"Yeah! She's come and talked to me sometimes since then. She's real nice. And that's the man. I don't like him!" Megan pointed to a man who walked into the clearing, past the woman, and flickered into a wolftaur himself. The woman walked past some bushes and was soon gone to view.

The smaller wolftaurs seemed to be playing some kind of strange game now. They were chasing one another, tackling each other…but then when two fell together, only one got up. Greg watched closely, and was startled to see the hindquarters of one 'taur hanging out of the mouth of one of the others, which then tilted its head back as if to swallow.

But it didn't swallow, not really. In fact, a couple of moments later, it released the other 'taur, and they started chasing each other around again. Greg shook his head. "What are they doing?"

"I dunno. I've tried talking to them, but they never see me. It's just the same thing, over and over again. Look at this." Megan pointed. The wolftaur who had been the man Megan had told her about had been watching them, and had walked over next to one of the other adult 'taurs—this one obviously female, from the breasts hanging from its chest. The male 'taur lay down next to her, and kissed her on the lips. Then his mouth swung open wider, and he started taking her head full into his mouth. And he didn't stop there. Gradually, opening wider and swallowing every so often, he moved his mouth down over her human chest, then around her more lupine portion. She didn't seem to be struggling…if anything, she was enjoying it. Her tail was wagging slightly. None of the other Wolfen seemed to behave as if this was unusual…in fact, one other pair began to do it themselves (but with the female swallowing the male, in this case).

Greg couldn't take his eyes away from this display. It seemed disgusting, yet somehow…enthralling. What was going on here?

As the male wolftaur's jaws moved closer to the she-taur's hindquarters, he lifted his head up and tilted it back. The she-taur suddenly began to struggle, trying to pull back out, but she couldn't—she was too far in. The he-taur tilted his head further back, swallowed—and she disappeared. Greg could see the squirming outline of the struggling 'taur as it slid through the he-taur's humanoid torso and down into its belly.

One of the other she-taurs had noticed this, and jumped up, her lupine muzzle showing an expression of shock. She turned to run, but the first he-taur leaped and tackled her to the ground. She shrank into the form of a normal wolf and tried to scamper off, but the he-taur grabbed her with one hand, stuffed her into his maw, and swallowed.

By now, the female wolftaur who had been swallowing another male wolftaur had seen this, and had opened her mouth to let her partner begin to withdraw. But now the rogue who had swallowed two already stepped over to her and grasped the hindquarters of the male 'taur she had started to swallow—and began to push. The she-taur couldn't do anything about it—she already had most of her partner down her throat and could scarcely move. Before either of them knew it, she had completely swallowed the male 'taur. And the other male 'taur had begun to swallow her.

"It always happens like this," Megan said. "I can't figure out why." Greg was too distracted to say anything.

By now the younger 'taurs had noticed what was going on. Some of them were screaming, others had run off into the brush. The wolftaur completed his meal just as the girl who Greg had recognized re-entered the clearing.

The girl looked aghast, and she shimmered into her wolftauran form. She barked something accusingly; the other simply laughed and advanced on her, snatching up a young 'taur who had gotten too close, opening his maw (Greg got a good view down it; it seemed to be a whole lot larger open than when it was closed) and tossing it down. His throat muscles gripped it tightly, and the last thing that was visible was the fear on its face before it went down.

The she-wolftaur looked more aghast, and then, realizing there was nothing she could do, turned and loped from the clearing. The he-taur started to follow, but its belly was too swollen from its meal to move very fast, so it settled for grabbing a couple more of the small 'taurs and swallowing them instead.

Then the scene faded, leaving Greg and Megan standing there, and Greg wondering exactly what it was that he'd just witnessed.

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja woke up slowly. She'd had the dream again—the dream of when Mikhail had betrayed her, betrayed the whole tribe. How could he have done it? What could have led him to do it? All she knew was that of all their tribe, she alone had escaped being devoured and imprisoned by him.

She'd fled around the world to try to escape him, but he'd come after her. That she knew from the time she'd intervened at that unfortunate car wreck. A girl and her mother had been severely injured and trapped inside the burning form of their car. Abandoning her human guise, Sonja had gone and ripped it open, dragging the girl free and then going back to get the mother.

But when she'd gotten there, she found no other than Mikhail had gotten there first. He held the broken yet still alive body of the woman in his arms. "Why, hello, Sonja," he'd said. "It is so nice to see you again… "

Trying to keep a level temper, she'd moved forward to take the unconscious woman from Mikhail's arms. But Mikhail had stepped back, changed to his Wolfen form, and placed the woman on his tongue. Before she could do anything about it, the woman had begun her trip down into his hungry belly. "The same thing I will do to you," Mikhail said. "But not now. I would be…disturbed. And I would like to have more time to enjoy my meal." Sirens were sounding in the distance as emergency vehicles came near. "Dos vedanya." With a sardonic smile, Mikhail was in his human form once more and then was gone.

Sonja had moved back to the side of the road where the semiconscious little girl lay. Even with the abrasions and bruises, she was still adorable, and reminded her in some ways of the young whom she'd lost the last time she'd seen Mikhail.

"I won't let you go through life without a mother," she'd decided. "I can't." She picked up the young girl, embraced her. "Forgive me." Swallowed her.

She'd talked to the little girl since then, in the back of her mind. Comforted her, embraced her, told her that everything would be all right. She didn't know if Megan believed her, but at least Sonja knew that she would be safe from the world. Sonja had considered birthing her as a Wolfen, but it didn't feel right. Not while her mother was kept within Mikhail. If she could somehow free her, free the others…but that wasn't likely. Mikhail was so much stronger than she was…

"This is true," the accented, cultured voice of her enemy said. "And I shall now prove it."

Sonja sat straight up in bed as the bedroom light came on. Mikhail was standing right there before her in his darkly handsome human guise, his eyes flashing. "You have pined long enough for your friends. Come and be reunited with them."

"Why are you doing this?" Sonja asked. "Isn't being what you are enough? Why did you have to devour the rest of the tribe? Without their permission, it was an abomination, a perversion of the ways we all follow!"

"Why?" Mikhail echoed. "Control, my dear Sonja. While their spirits rest inside me, I control them. I can do unto them whatever I wish, and they have very little power to contest my will. As you will soon find out."

Sonja shivered. "No! I won't—I'll fight you."

"I don't think so," Mikhail said. His eyes bored into hers, and she felt her resistance beginning to wane. "Another benefit of keeping their spirits in me is the power I am able to draw from them. Which gives me an additional measure of control. Come here to me…"

"No!" Sonja cried as her body betrayed her. She slowly got up and crawled toward Mikhail and the certain doom that awaited her. "No, it's not right! You can't!"

"I can and will." Sonja came to the end of the bed and stood before him, eyes never wavering from his no matter how hard she tried. "Mmm…I like your human form. Did I ever tell you that? I think eating you this way is going to be the most fun of all."

"If you're going to do it, then do it," Sonja said. "Don't keep me waiting."

"What a delightful sense of humor you have," Mikhail said. "But first, I think, something else." His face moved closer to hers, and their lips brushed, his hand moving down to caress her rounded breasts as their mouths connected.

Despite all her efforts, Sonja felt herself responding intensely to Mikhail's touch. With a feeling of horror, Sonja realized that he could even control this part of her, too.

"You bastard…" Sonja thought. "I'll have my revenge on you yet…"

Mikhail removed his lips from hers long enough to say, "I doubt that sincerely, my dear."

Everything seemed to fade away, after that, and Sonja wasn't quite sure what happened then. But the next thing she knew, she was lying on her chest on a thick, wide mattress of wolfen tongue. Her breasts were firm and peaked, an electric tingle passing through them at the warmth and softness they were touching. As full awareness returned to her, Mikhail's head tilted backward, and she began to slide down into his throat. "No!" Sonja cried, realizing what was happening. "No! You can't do this! It's not right!"

But despite anything she could do, she slid gradually back down his tongue, and her legs were gripped tightly by the warm, damp flesh of his throat. He swallowed again, and she slid in up to her waist, and then to her busom. Just a couple of more swallows, and the last thing she saw before darkness enclosed her was Mikhail's teeth silhouetted against the light from the hotel room fixture.

{{Separator|k}}

Just as Greg had thought he'd gotten used to this strange place, it all disappeared again, and everything had started shaking. The roiling clouds turned black, and thunder rolled. "What's happening?" Megan screamed. "I'm scared!"

"Just hold onto me," Greg said, holding her tightly. "Everything's going to be all right." I hope.

The shaking and rumbling grew to a crescendo pitch, and then, just as suddenly, it was gone. But now everything was subtly different. The texture of the clouds had changed, and their motion was different. "What's happened now?" Greg wondered.

"I don't know," Megan said. "It's never done like this before."

Greg looked around, again trying to find some sign of where they were. He knew that he had been…eaten whole by that girl-turned-wolf. That had clearly been no dream. Ever since then, he'd been wandering around in this misty limbo, seeing strange things, all of them related in some way to that very same girl. Surely this couldn't be heaven…

Just then, a scream split the air. "Behind you!" Megan yelled, pointing. Greg turned.

There was a naked woman chained up against a huge boulder, being menaced by a rather large wolftaur. As he watched, the 'taur traced a claw down between her breasts, drawing a trail of blood. "It took me years to find you," the 'taur said. "But now I have eternity to make you pay for them." He laughed coldly.

"That's the woman who—" He broke off as the 'taur placed his lupine forepaws to either side of the woman's head, positioning himself over her. "He can't be planning to—" The woman's scream made it quite clear that he was.

Greg knew that he couldn't let this happen. Even if that woman had swallowed him whole and digested his body, he still couldn't stand by and watch this. Taking a deep breath, he ran up behind the Wolfen and planted a vicious kick in the nether regions beneath his tail and slightly forward. It had the desired effect, as Mikhail howled in pain and rolled off the woman. He glared at the woman, then at Greg. "I'll be back," he said. "And I'll see to it that you both suffer for this." He disappeared.

Greg turned his attention to the woman. "Are you all—" He broke off as the rock and the chains disappeared, the long scratch closed, and clothes appeared over the woman's body. "—right?" Greg finished, more from momentum than any other reason.

"You rescued me," the woman said. "I attacked you, ate you—and yet you still saved me."

"Maybe I just have this thing for dumb animals," Greg retorted. "Besides, it seemed like the only way I could find out just what the hell is going on here."

The woman looked down. "You may not like what I have to tell you."

"Let's start with your name, perhaps?" Greg suggested. "And who and what you are."

"Very well. My name is Sonja, and I am a Wolfen."

"What's that?" Megan asked. "Is that like those big wolves in the clearing who were eating each other?"

"You saw that?" Sonja asked. "But how? Ah, wait. I must have been dreaming. Yes, those creatures were Wolfen."

"What's with this eating thing?" Greg asked. "You ate me, but obviously I'm still alive. I just don't know where…"

"That is what happens when a Wolfen takes a human as a meal," Sonja explained. "The body is digested, but the spirit is kept, filed away in the back of the Wolfen's mind, from which it can later be reborn in a new Wolfen body.

"So…we're in your mind right now?" Greg asked.

"Unfortunately, no…" Sonja sighed and looked at the mist between her feet. "We're in his mind. Mikhail's, the one who was trying to ravage me. You see, a long, long time ago, he broke one of our most sacred taboos."

"Do tell," Greg said. "Eating all the other Wolfen in that dreamscene, right?"

"That is correct. You see, it is not wrong for us to…eat each other, as long as the other is willing. The young practice it, but they do not go all the way for they are not yet mature enough to bear children. Likewise, the adult Wolfen will do the same, regurgitating or not swallowing unless both are in agreement. It's a very personal thing, in fact…if you allow yourself to be digested, you are in fact saying that you would like to have that other Wolfen for your next mother or father—and the converse is true if you are willing to eat and digest the other. Doing it against the other's will is one of the worst crimes one can commit."

Megan sat blankly through this lecture on Wolfen biology, understanding enough to ask, "So…you ate me…because you wanted to be my mommy?"

Sonja reached over and hugged the young girl. "In a sense. Your real mommy is around here somewhere, in Mikhail's mind."

"In Mikhail's mind?" Greg asked.

"Yes…that's what I was trying to say. He finally caught up with me. He was much too powerful for me to handle—I couldn't resist him. And so here I am."

"Wait…you said that we could be reborn in Wolfen bodies?" Greg asked. "So we could get out of here?"

"We could…but only if Mikhail were to pass us on to a female Wolfen through mating with her. And I fear that Mikhail would be more likely to devour a female Wolfen than mate with her. He's a most sadistic creature, who never should have been made a Wolfen."

Greg sighed. "So it looks like we're stuck," he said. "Are you certain there's no other way out of this?"

Sonja sighed. "If I were stronger, I might challenge him in a psychic contest of wills for control of his body. But Mikhail has always been stronger, especially with all the spirits his mind now contains. There's no way I could win—unless…"

"Unless?" Greg asked.

"You were my most recent meal, as I was Mikhail's…" Sonja said, deep in thought. "Therefore, parts of our bodies are still flowing in Mikhail's bloodstream. So, if we combined our energies and drew on those parts of our own bodies…we might have a chance at defeating Mikhail!"

"All right," Greg said. "What do we have to do?"

"I'll show you." Sonja gestured, and great crags of rock rose out of the mist around her and Greg. Megan was separated from them by the walls.

"How did you do that?" Greg asked.

"We're inside Mikhail's mind," Sonja reminded him. "Anything we want can become real here…as long as Mikhail isn't making it otherwise. And thanks to your unexpected attack, he'll be recovering for the next hour or so."

"Um…okay. So, how do we…?" The rest of the words just sort of froze in Greg's mouth, for when he looked up, he noticed that Sonja was stark naked. And so was he. "What do you—wait. You want me to have sex with you?"

Sonja smiled and nodded. "The symbolism will help our mental energies combine. Besides…it'll be fun."

Greg shrugged and grinned. "The sacrifices I make…very well." He walked across to her and they embraced, and the passion began.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg soon found that the best thing about making love mentally was the perfect control it afforded. Not to mention the opportunity to have multiple, sustained orgasms if he so desired. In addition, Sonja wasn't that bad of a partner. Part of it might have been their mental environs, but she certainly had a hell of a body.

Greg suddenly felt a bit dazed and drowsy. Perhas it was from the lovemaking experience—he'd never done it THIS way before. As he was leaning against her, he barely noticed how she suddenly seemed to change, to grow more furry. He looked up at her, saw her lupiform mouth opening…and opening. Before he knew it, her tongue was caressing him, contouring itself to his body. It was warm and moist, and it felt wonderful. Then everything suddenly seemed to grow dark and warm, and Greg let himself drift away.

The craggy walls around her crumbled away, and Sonja stood alone in the midst of the dreamscape. She was naked, but this didn't bother her; there was nobody around to see it. Even Megan had disappeared, shifted to another part of Mikhail's mind. Sonja was alone.

And then a nearby drift of mist transformed itself, coalesced into the shape of a Wolfen. Mikhail had returned.

"So, you think to make yourself stronger through a merge, strong enough to defeat me?" Mikhail laughed. "You have no chance. You may be able to draw upon your two spirits, but I can draw on all the rest!" Mikhail laughed, shifting to Wolfen form and growing larger. "I think I'll crush you like a bug!"

Sonja matched him, size for size, adopting her own Wolfen form. "I don't think so. You've had your fun long enough, Mikhail." She pounced forward, and the fight was on.

They fought hard, attacking each other with all their might. What might seem to an onlooker like physical combat was actually only symbolic of the mental struggle for domination that they fought. Sonja held her own for a long time, but at last she weakened. With one final blow, Mikhail knocked her unconscious.

"Bitch," Mikhail muttered. "I'll see to it that you can never fight me again." He opened his mouth wide, leaned over Sonja's supine form, and quickly engulfed her. As his mental form swallowed, he prepared to eliminate Sonja, to convert her lifeforce into pure mental energy.

But then shafts of ruby light began to shoot out of his body. "Wh—what's happening?!" Mikhail gasped as he doubled over in pain.

The areas of light grew wider, spreading across Mikhail's body. "You thought that by swallowing me, you could digest and eliminate me," Sonja's voice said from inside his mental body. "You were wrong." The ruby area covered Mikhail's mental body, and his physical body began to writhe, to change.

"No!" Mikhail gasped. "This cannot be happening!"

"There are some things even you don't know about being wolfen, Mikhail," Sonja said, as his body reshaped itself into hers. "I guess I'm just lucky enough to be able to take advantage of that."

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja's hotel bed sagged under her lupine form—after the exhausting change she'd just put her body through, she didn't have the strength left to change to human form. Changing gender was not something that Wolfen often did—the physical effects were simply too draining. She hoped that nobody came to clean the room before she could regain her energy.

While she rested, Sonja turned her attention inward, sorting through the cluttered mental space, full of the people and Wolfen whom Mikhail had amassed over the years. There were thousands upon thousands of them… people who had been eaten by Wolfen who had been eaten by Mikhail. It was kind of sad, actually…most of them would probably never see the light of day again The world could never support that many Wolfen. But many of them would never know or care…they slept and dreamed within the dark recesses of her soul. With no reason to be wakened, they would probably continue to dream until the end of time. It was a kinder fate than most ordinary humans would receive.

Sonja was looking for specific people and Wolfen. Friends from ages past who Mikhail had devoured without warning—it was great to be able to talk to them again—and those from more recent times. Greg Dodgwick, Megan, and her mother. It was simple enough to gather those three together, and let herself appear among them.

"I take it we were successful?" Greg asked.

Sonja nodded. "Mikhail…is no more."

"Did you kill him?" Megan asked, wide-eyed.

"His mental energies are completely dissipated," Sonja replied. "It's only what he deserved for what he's done over the years. Perhaps now we Wolfen can return to what we once were as a species."

Megan's mother spoke up. "What happens to us now?"

"You'll be reborn, as Wolfen."

"As Wolfen?" Megan's mother asked. "You mean, like you?"

Sonja nodded.

"But what if we don't want to—to have to eat people like that?" she asked. "I—I just don't think I could go through with it. It's not—it's not right."

Sonja shrugged. "Then you can come back to me, and I'll take you into me again. You won't have to eat anyone else; you can stay with me forever." She smiled. "But I don't think you'll have any trouble. It's all a matter of adapting to it. Isn't it less cruel to eat as the Wolfen do, letting your meal live within you for as long as you do, than it is to eat dead meat and necessitate all the killing of cows and pigs and other animals?"

Megan's mother still looked uncertain. "If you say so…"

Greg chuckled. "I'm willing to give it a shot. So, how do we do this, then? What happens?"

"Are you ready, then?" Sonja asked.

The three nodded uncertainly. "As we'll ever be, I guess," Megan's mother said.

"Good," Sonja said. Everything faded to black.

{{Separator|k}}

The young Slavic woman stepped down into the stairwell as the bus slid to a halt. "You sure about this, Miss?" the bus driver asked. "Ain't nothin' but forests for miles around."

"I'll be fine. Thank you for your concern." Sonja stepped out of the bus and watched it as it rolled away into the distance. When it was out of sight, she turned away from the road and began walking. The forest was a lush green, and Sonja could already smell the creek that ran through it at some point nearby. A few hours of hiking would bring her to the perfect spot to raise her litter, she was sure of that. Not long from now, there would be six more Wolfen in the world, and soon more than that.

It would be fun, having children again, at least for the few months or so she would have with them before their memories began to return and they regained the personalities they'd had before. Greg, Megan, her mother, and three of the Wolfen whom Mikhail had taken on that first dreadful day. It would be wonderful to have their company again.

Sonja hiked deeper into the woods…

'''THE END'''

{{author note|And there you have it…the second tale of the Wolfen. If I get much positive feedback, I might be moved to write more. I can imagine Wolfen being useful in other scenarios, such as, perhaps, space colonization.

Though I don't mention it directly in the story, I could see Sonja as being a daughter or grand-daughter of Astra from the original ''She-Wolf'' story. Wolfen live a long time.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale

2009-07-07T08:35:48Z

Throat Wolf: Posting the next She-Wolf story

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=Sonja's Tale
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Sonja's Tale}}

{{author note|Wolfen in the modern era! Again, I wrote this story over a decade ago, so I have a hard time reading over it without wincing, but people seem to like it so who am I to deny them? College student Greg Dodgwick is in for a surprise when he sees an attractive woman beckoning to him with hungry eyes…}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= Sonja's Tale
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 2
|previous= [[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf]]
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested in snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

Sonja was hungry, incredibly hungry. She should have fed, would have fed days ago, except that she was not in a place where it would have been appropriate. Circumstances had forced her to the heart of the city, where it was not so easy to find prey—or, at least, prey that would be both acceptable to her palate and not easily missed.

But now she had no choice. The hunger was upon her, and would not let her rest. She knew that if she did not feed, and soon, she would be forced to take the first possible victim she found—an act which could have unpleasant consequences, especially if it were to be seen.

As much as she disliked it, Sonja knew that she had to hunt.

{{Separator|k}}

The professor dismissed the class, and Greg Dodgwick filed out into the hall along with the rest of the college students. Physics was hard, especially at the 400 level. His head was still filled with abstract problems, the kind of thing that the professor had droned on and on about and he for some reason just couldn't get out of his head.

Greg walked down the hall, shifting his knapsack to one shoulder. He was just a bit under six feet in height, with brown hair and a surprisingly clear complexion for a college student. There wasn't really anything special about him…which was why he stopped and stared when he noticed who was watching him.

It was a girl, with long, dark hair and a slightly pale, Slavic complexion. Her clothes were simple, slacks and a tee-shirt—and she didn't seem to be wearing anything underneath the shirt. She was looking right at him, with an unreadable expression. As Greg watched, she slowly beckoned to him, then stepped back into one of the doors along the hall.

Greg's better judgement was telling him to go, but he ignored it. The girl had been…well, beautiful almost wasn't the word. She looked like she'd stepped out of a movie or a TV screen or something. And Greg was curious as to what she wanted with him. And to tell the truth, he also hoped for a chance to get a look at what was under that shirt.

And so Greg followed her into the door, which opened into a deserted classroom. As soon as he entered, he saw her standing there—completely nude. Greg gasped, and his knapsack hit the floor.

"Come a little closer," the girl said in a delicately-accented voice, lips slightly parted.

Greg walked slowly up to her, knees shaking. Was this some strange sorority ritual? he wondered. Get someone alone and have sex with him in a classroom?

Needless to say, Greg was very surprised when she suddenly became a giant wolf, and immediately thereafter, swallowed him whole.

{{Separator|k}}

A couple of minutes later, Sonja hurriedly pulled her clothes back on. The meal had been faster than she would have liked, but it couldn't be helped; there was no time for the kind of foreplay she usually favored. She would have preferred not to have had to eat him with his clothes on, but there had been no time. At least he had struggled nicely on the way down, and he seemed to be free of any foreign substances. So often of late, her victims had just lain there unconscious and she'd had an unpleasant few moments as her Wolfen body eliminated the alcohol or drugs they'd been sodden with. "I'll have to eat here more often…" she decided.

Just before pulling her shirt back on, her chest heaved, she belched, and then spat out a belt buckle, a pocketknife, and a handful of loose change. Pulling the shirt back on, she shouldered Greg's knapsack and walked once more out the door. In the back of her mind, the psychic life-essence of this latest victim was tucked gently into place.

Later on, Sonja sat at a table at the campus Burger King, eating a Whopper. It tasted good, even though it was hardly even a snack to one of her physical needs. But then, she only ate human food for the taste and to seem "normal" anyway.

What would she do now? she wondered. Head back to the wilderness? She would have to, she surmised. She'd been here in the city for far too long. What would happen when the hunger came again? For all she knew, the police could be out looking for her vanished victim even now.

That was a drawback to being a Wolfen in this day and age, Sonja reflected. If you wanted to eat a proper meal, something you could actually enjoy—something ''intelligent''—it caused all sorts of trouble. Human civilization was one of the worst things to happen to the Wolfen in a long, long time.

Sonja at last got up, threw her trash away, and walked back to the city bus stop. She would return to her hotel room and stay the night there, then take the next available transportation out of town.

Tired from the day's hunt, Sonja fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg wondered where he was. His last recollection was of being crammed into a huge lupine maw and unceremoniously swallowed. Screaming, he'd plopped into a narrow and confined open space that could only be a giant stomach, and it had contracted in on him, and he'd lost consciousness.

Now, he was in the midst of a vast plain of grey, ethereal, roiling clouds, and he didn't know what to make of it. "Where am I?" he asked. The words echoed back in his ears. "Where am I? Where am I? Where am I…"

"What is this place…?" Some of the clouds parted suddenly, and a forestscape was spread out before him. As there didn't seem to be anything better to do, Greg walked into it. "Is this Heaven?" he wondered. "Or the other place, for that matter?"

As he walked into the open field, Greg noticed that he could see the ground through himself. Unlike everything else here, he was transparent. "Am I not really here at all? Am I a ghost?"

"You shouldn't ask so many questions," a voice said from beside him.

Greg looked down to see a little girl standing there. She seemed to be about six or seven, and had short blonde hair. She wore a pink, frilly dress, and was also transparent. "Who are you?"

"My name is Megan," the girl said. "Hi!"

"Uh…" This was getting entirely too surreal for Greg. "Hi. Uhm… where are we?"

"I don't know," Megan said. "Have you seen my mommy?"

"Um, I don't think so…"

"I haven't seen her. Ever since the car wreck." She looked sad. "Maybe mommy's dead. Or maybe I am." She didn't cry; Greg got the sense that she'd already done a lot of crying, and had no more tears left.

"Maybe we both are," Greg agreed. "Do you remember anything since the wreck?"

"After, you mean? Sorta." Megan screwed up her face in concentration. "There was this man and this woman, and they dragged us out of the car. And then the woman came and hugged me real close, and it got real warm and dark. And then I woke up here."

"Where is here?" Greg asked.

"I dunno," Megan said. "But it's real weird. Lookee." She pointed across the field, and Greg watched.

The field was full of young…well, wolftaurs, was the only way to describe them. They were perhaps about the size of a large Great Pyrenees or Saint Bernard dog, and were frolicking like children. There were larger wolftaurs there, too, watching them. As Greg looked on, one of them stood up, shimmered, and changed into a human woman. Greg noticed that it was the same woman as the one who had…eaten him. "Is that the woman who pulled you out of the car?" he asked.

"Yeah! She's come and talked to me sometimes since then. She's real nice. And that's the man. I don't like him!" Megan pointed to a man who walked into the clearing, past the woman, and flickered into a wolftaur himself. The woman walked past some bushes and was soon gone to view.

The smaller wolftaurs seemed to be playing some kind of strange game now. They were chasing one another, tackling each other…but then when two fell together, only one got up. Greg watched closely, and was startled to see the hindquarters of one 'taur hanging out of the mouth of one of the others, which then tilted its head back as if to swallow.

But it didn't swallow, not really. In fact, a couple of moments later, it released the other 'taur, and they started chasing each other around again. Greg shook his head. "What are they doing?"

"I dunno. I've tried talking to them, but they never see me. It's just the same thing, over and over again. Look at this." Megan pointed. The wolftaur who had been the man Megan had told her about had been watching them, and had walked over next to one of the other adult 'taurs—this one obviously female, from the breasts hanging from its chest. The male 'taur lay down next to her, and kissed her on the lips. Then his mouth swung open wider, and he started taking her head full into his mouth. And he didn't stop there. Gradually, opening wider and swallowing every so often, he moved his mouth down over her human chest, then around her more lupine portion. She didn't seem to be struggling…if anything, she was enjoying it. Her tail was wagging slightly. None of the other Wolfen seemed to behave as if this was unusual…in fact, one other pair began to do it themselves (but with the female swallowing the male, in this case).

Greg couldn't take his eyes away from this display. It seemed disgusting, yet somehow…enthralling. What was going on here?

As the male wolftaur's jaws moved closer to the she-taur's hindquarters, he lifted his head up and tilted it back. The she-taur suddenly began to struggle, trying to pull back out, but she couldn't—she was too far in. The he-taur tilted his head further back, swallowed—and she disappeared. Greg could see the squirming outline of the struggling 'taur as it slid through the he-taur's humanoid torso and down into its belly.

One of the other she-taurs had noticed this, and jumped up, her lupine muzzle showing an expression of shock. She turned to run, but the first he-taur leaped and tackled her to the ground. She shrank into the form of a normal wolf and tried to scamper off, but the he-taur grabbed her with one hand, stuffed her into his maw, and swallowed.

By now, the female wolftaur who had been swallowing another male wolftaur had seen this, and had opened her mouth to let her partner begin to withdraw. But now the rogue who had swallowed two already stepped over to her and grasped the hindquarters of the male 'taur she had started to swallow—and began to push. The she-taur couldn't do anything about it—she already had most of her partner down her throat and could scarcely move. Before either of them knew it, she had completely swallowed the male 'taur. And the other male 'taur had begun to swallow her.

"It always happens like this," Megan said. "I can't figure out why." Greg was too distracted to say anything.

By now the younger 'taurs had noticed what was going on. Some of them were screaming, others had run off into the brush. The wolftaur completed his meal just as the girl who Greg had recognized re-entered the clearing.

The girl looked aghast, and she shimmered into her wolftauran form. She barked something accusingly; the other simply laughed and advanced on her, snatching up a young 'taur who had gotten too close, opening his maw (Greg got a good view down it; it seemed to be a whole lot larger open than when it was closed) and tossing it down. His throat muscles gripped it tightly, and the last thing that was visible was the fear on its face before it went down.

The she-wolftaur looked more aghast, and then, realizing there was nothing she could do, turned and loped from the clearing. The he-taur started to follow, but its belly was too swollen from its meal to move very fast, so it settled for grabbing a couple more of the small 'taurs and swallowing them instead.

Then the scene faded, leaving Greg and Megan standing there, and Greg wondering exactly what it was that he'd just witnessed.

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja woke up slowly. She'd had the dream again—the dream of when Mikhail had betrayed her, betrayed the whole tribe. How could he have done it? What could have led him to do it? All she knew was that of all their tribe, she alone had escaped being devoured and imprisoned by him.

She'd fled around the world to try to escape him, but he'd come after her. That she knew from the time she'd intervened at that unfortunate car wreck. A girl and her mother had been severely injured and trapped inside the burning form of their car. Abandoning her human guise, Sonja had gone and ripped it open, dragging the girl free and then going back to get the mother.

But when she'd gotten there, she found no other than Mikhail had gotten there first. He held the broken yet still alive body of the woman in his arms. "Why, hello, Sonja," he'd said. "It is so nice to see you again… "

Trying to keep a level temper, she'd moved forward to take the unconscious woman from Mikhail's arms. But Mikhail had stepped back, changed to his Wolfen form, and placed the woman on his tongue. Before she could do anything about it, the woman had begun her trip down into his hungry belly. "The same thing I will do to you," Mikhail said. "But not now. I would be…disturbed. And I would like to have more time to enjoy my meal." Sirens were sounding in the distance as emergency vehicles came near. "Dos vedanya." With a sardonic smile, Mikhail was in his human form once more and then was gone.

Sonja had moved back to the side of the road where the semiconscious little girl lay. Even with the abrasions and bruises, she was still adorable, and reminded her in some ways of the young whom she'd lost the last time she'd seen Mikhail.

"I won't let you go through life without a mother," she'd decided. "I can't." She picked up the young girl, embraced her. "Forgive me." Swallowed her.

She'd talked to the little girl since then, in the back of her mind. Comforted her, embraced her, told her that everything would be all right. She didn't know if Megan believed her, but at least Sonja knew that she would be safe from the world. Sonja had considered birthing her as a Wolfen, but it didn't feel right. Not while her mother was kept within Mikhail. If she could somehow free her, free the others…but that wasn't likely. Mikhail was so much stronger than she was…

"This is true," the accented, cultured voice of her enemy said. "And I shall now prove it."

Sonja sat straight up in bed as the bedroom light came on. Mikhail was standing right there before her in his darkly handsome human guise, his eyes flashing. "You have pined long enough for your friends. Come and be reunited with them."

"Why are you doing this?" Sonja asked. "Isn't being what you are enough? Why did you have to devour the rest of the tribe? Without their permission, it was an abomination, a perversion of the ways we all follow!"

"Why?" Mikhail echoed. "Control, my dear Sonja. While their spirits rest inside me, I control them. I can do unto them whatever I wish, and they have very little power to contest my will. As you will soon find out."

Sonja shivered. "No! I won't—I'll fight you."

"I don't think so," Mikhail said. His eyes bored into hers, and she felt her resistance beginning to wane. "Another benefit of keeping their spirits in me is the power I am able to draw from them. Which gives me an additional measure of control. Come here to me…"

"No!" Sonja cried as her body betrayed her. She slowly got up and crawled toward Mikhail and the certain doom that awaited her. "No, it's not right! You can't!"

"I can and will." Sonja came to the end of the bed and stood before him, eyes never wavering from his no matter how hard she tried. "Mmm…I like your human form. Did I ever tell you that? I think eating you this way is going to be the most fun of all."

"If you're going to do it, then do it," Sonja said. "Don't keep me waiting."

"What a delightful sense of humor you have," Mikhail said. "But first, I think, something else." His face moved closer to hers, and their lips brushed, his hand moving down to caress her rounded breasts as their mouths connected.

Despite all her efforts, Sonja felt herself responding intensely to Mikhail's touch. With a feeling of horror, Sonja realized that he could even control this part of her, too.

"You bastard…" Sonja thought. "I'll have my revenge on you yet…"

Mikhail removed his lips from hers long enough to say, "I doubt that sincerely, my dear."

Everything seemed to fade away, after that, and Sonja wasn't quite sure what happened then. But the next thing she knew, she was lying on her chest on a thick, wide mattress of wolfen tongue. Her breasts were firm and peaked, an electric tingle passing through them at the warmth and softness they were touching. As full awareness returned to her, Mikhail's head tilted backward, and she began to slide down into his throat. "No!" Sonja cried, realizing what was happening. "No! You can't do this! It's not right!"

But despite anything she could do, she slid gradually back down his tongue, and her legs were gripped tightly by the warm, damp flesh of his throat. He swallowed again, and she slid in up to her waist, and then to her busom. Just a couple of more swallows, and the last thing she saw before darkness enclosed her was Mikhail's teeth silhouetted against the light from the hotel room fixture.

{{Separator|k}}

Just as Greg had thought he'd gotten used to this strange place, it all disappeared again, and everything had started shaking. The roiling clouds turned black, and thunder rolled. "What's happening?" Megan screamed. "I'm scared!"

"Just hold onto me," Greg said, holding her tightly. "Everything's going to be all right." I hope.

The shaking and rumbling grew to a crescendo pitch, and then, just as suddenly, it was gone. But now everything was subtly different. The texture of the clouds had changed, and their motion was different. "What's happened now?" Greg wondered.

"I don't know," Megan said. "It's never done like this before."

Greg looked around, again trying to find some sign of where they were. He knew that he had been…eaten whole by that girl-turned-wolf. That had clearly been no dream. Ever since then, he'd been wandering around in this misty limbo, seeing strange things, all of them related in some way to that very same girl. Surely this couldn't be heaven…

Just then, a scream split the air. "Behind you!" Megan yelled, pointing. Greg turned.

There was a naked woman chained up against a huge boulder, being menaced by a rather large wolftaur. As he watched, the 'taur traced a claw down between her breasts, drawing a trail of blood. "It took me years to find you," the 'taur said. "But now I have eternity to make you pay for them." He laughed coldly.

"That's the woman who—" He broke off as the 'taur placed his lupine forepaws to either side of the woman's head, positioning himself over her. "He can't be planning to—" The woman's scream made it quite clear that he was.

Greg knew that he couldn't let this happen. Even if that woman had swallowed him whole and digested his body, he still couldn't stand by and watch this. Taking a deep breath, he ran up behind the Wolfen and planted a vicious kick in the nether regions beneath his tail and slightly forward. It had the desired effect, as Mikhail howled in pain and rolled off the woman. He glared at the woman, then at Greg. "I'll be back," he said. "And I'll see to it that you both suffer for this." He disappeared.

Greg turned his attention to the woman. "Are you all—" He broke off as the rock and the chains disappeared, the long scratch closed, and clothes appeared over the woman's body. "—right?" Greg finished, more from momentum than any other reason.

"You rescued me," the woman said. "I attacked you, ate you—and yet you still saved me."

"Maybe I just have this thing for dumb animals," Greg retorted. "Besides, it seemed like the only way I could find out just what the hell is going on here."

The woman looked down. "You may not like what I have to tell you."

"Let's start with your name, perhaps?" Greg suggested. "And who and what you are."

"Very well. My name is Sonja, and I am a Wolfen."

"What's that?" Megan asked. "Is that like those big wolves in the clearing who were eating each other?"

"You saw that?" Sonja asked. "But how? Ah, wait. I must have been dreaming. Yes, those creatures were Wolfen."

"What's with this eating thing?" Greg asked. "You ate me, but obviously I'm still alive. I just don't know where…"

"That is what happens when a Wolfen takes a human as a meal," Sonja explained. "The body is digested, but the spirit is kept, filed away in the back of the Wolfen's mind, from which it can later be reborn in a new Wolfen body.

"So…we're in your mind right now?" Greg asked.

"Unfortunately, no…" Sonja sighed and looked at the mist between her feet. "We're in his mind. Mikhail's, the one who was trying to ravage me. You see, a long, long time ago, he broke one of our most sacred taboos."

"Do tell," Greg said. "Eating all the other Wolfen in that dreamscene, right?"

"That is correct. You see, it is not wrong for us to…eat each other, as long as the other is willing. The young practice it, but they do not go all the way for they are not yet mature enough to bear children. Likewise, the adult Wolfen will do the same, regurgitating or not swallowing unless both are in agreement. It's a very personal thing, in fact…if you allow yourself to be digested, you are in fact saying that you would like to have that other Wolfen for your next mother or father—and the converse is true if you are willing to eat and digest the other. Doing it against the other's will is one of the worst crimes one can commit."

Megan sat blankly through this lecture on Wolfen biology, understanding enough to ask, "So…you ate me…because you wanted to be my mommy?"

Sonja reached over and hugged the young girl. "In a sense. Your real mommy is around here somewhere, in Mikhail's mind."

"In Mikhail's mind?" Greg asked.

"Yes…that's what I was trying to say. He finally caught up with me. He was much too powerful for me to handle—I couldn't resist him. And so here I am."

"Wait…you said that we could be reborn in Wolfen bodies?" Greg asked. "So we could get out of here?"

"We could…but only if Mikhail were to pass us on to a female Wolfen through mating with her. And I fear that Mikhail would be more likely to devour a female Wolfen than mate with her. He's a most sadistic creature, who never should have been made a Wolfen."

Greg sighed. "So it looks like we're stuck," he said. "Are you certain there's no other way out of this?"

Sonja sighed. "If I were stronger, I might challenge him in a psychic contest of wills for control of his body. But Mikhail has always been stronger, especially with all the spirits his mind now contains. There's no way I could win—unless…"

"Unless?" Greg asked.

"You were my most recent meal, as I was Mikhail's…" Sonja said, deep in thought. "Therefore, parts of our bodies are still flowing in Mikhail's bloodstream. So, if we combined our energies and drew on those parts of our own bodies…we might have a chance at defeating Mikhail!"

"All right," Greg said. "What do we have to do?"

"I'll show you." Sonja gestured, and great crags of rock rose out of the mist around her and Greg. Megan was separated from them by the walls.

"How did you do that?" Greg asked.

"We're inside Mikhail's mind," Sonja reminded him. "Anything we want can become real here…as long as Mikhail isn't making it otherwise. And thanks to your unexpected attack, he'll be recovering for the next hour or so."

"Um…okay. So, how do we…?" The rest of the words just sort of froze in Greg's mouth, for when he looked up, he noticed that Sonja was stark naked. And so was he. "What do you—wait. You want me to have sex with you?"

Sonja smiled and nodded. "The symbolism will help our mental energies combine. Besides…it'll be fun."

Greg shrugged and grinned. "The sacrifices I make…very well." He walked across to her and they embraced, and the passion began.

{{Separator|k}}

Greg soon found that the best thing about making love mentally was the perfect control it afforded. Not to mention the opportunity to have multiple, sustained orgasms if he so desired. In addition, Sonja wasn't that bad of a partner. Part of it might have been their mental environs, but she certainly had a hell of a body.

Greg suddenly felt a bit dazed and drowsy. Perhas it was from the lovemaking experience—he'd never done it THIS way before. As he was leaning against her, he barely noticed how she suddenly seemed to change, to grow more furry. He looked up at her, saw her lupiform mouth opening…and opening. Before he knew it, her tongue was caressing him, contouring itself to his body. It was warm and moist, and it felt wonderful. Then everything suddenly seemed to grow dark and warm, and Greg let himself drift away.

The craggy walls around her crumbled away, and Sonja stood alone in the midst of the dreamscape. She was naked, but this didn't bother her; there was nobody around to see it. Even Megan had disappeared, shifted to another part of Mikhail's mind. Sonja was alone.

And then a nearby drift of mist transformed itself, coalesced into the shape of a Wolfen. Mikhail had returned.

"So, you think to make yourself stronger through a merge, strong enough to defeat me?" Mikhail laughed. "You have no chance. You may be able to draw upon your two spirits, but I can draw on all the rest!" Mikhail laughed, shifting to Wolfen form and growing larger. "I think I'll crush you like a bug!"

Sonja matched him, size for size, adopting her own Wolfen form. "I don't think so. You've had your fun long enough, Mikhail." She pounced forward, and the fight was on.

They fought hard, attacking each other with all their might. What might seem to an onlooker like physical combat was actually only symbolic of the mental struggle for domination that they fought. Sonja held her own for a long time, but at last she weakened. With one final blow, Mikhail knocked her unconscious.

"Bitch," Mikhail muttered. "I'll see to it that you can never fight me again." He opened his mouth wide, leaned over Sonja's supine form, and quickly engulfed her. As his mental form swallowed, he prepared to eliminate Sonja, to convert her lifeforce into pure mental energy.

But then shafts of ruby light began to shoot out of his body. "Wh—what's happening?!" Mikhail gasped as he doubled over in pain.

The areas of light grew wider, spreading across Mikhail's body. "You thought that by swallowing me, you could digest and eliminate me," Sonja's voice said from inside his mental body. "You were wrong." The ruby area covered Mikhail's mental body, and his physical body began to writhe, to change.

"No!" Mikhail gasped. "This cannot be happening!"

"There are some things even you don't know about being wolfen, Mikhail," Sonja said, as his body reshaped itself into hers. "I guess I'm just lucky enough to be able to take advantage of that."

{{Separator|k}}

Sonja's hotel bed sagged under her lupine form—after the exhausting change she'd just put her body through, she didn't have the strength left to change to human form. Changing gender was not something that Wolfen often did—the physical effects were simply too draining. She hoped that nobody came to clean the room before she could regain her energy.

While she rested, Sonja turned her attention inward, sorting through the cluttered mental space, full of the people and Wolfen whom Mikhail had amassed over the years. There were thousands upon thousands of them… people who had been eaten by Wolfen who had been eaten by Mikhail. It was kind of sad, actually…most of them would probably never see the light of day again The world could never support that many Wolfen. But many of them would never know or care…they slept and dreamed within the dark recesses of her soul. With no reason to be wakened, they would probably continue to dream until the end of time. It was a kinder fate than most ordinary humans would receive.

Sonja was looking for specific people and Wolfen. Friends from ages past who Mikhail had devoured without warning—it was great to be able to talk to them again—and those from more recent times. Greg Dodgwick, Megan, and her mother. It was simple enough to gather those three together, and let herself appear among them.

"I take it we were successful?" Greg asked.

Sonja nodded. "Mikhail…is no more."

"Did you kill him?" Megan asked, wide-eyed.

"His mental energies are completely dissipated," Sonja replied. "It's only what he deserved for what he's done over the years. Perhaps now we Wolfen can return to what we once were as a species."

Megan's mother spoke up. "What happens to us now?"

"You'll be reborn, as Wolfen."

"As Wolfen?" Megan's mother asked. "You mean, like you?"

Sonja nodded.

"But what if we don't want to—to have to eat people like that?" she asked. "I—I just don't think I could go through with it. It's not—it's not right."

Sonja shrugged. "Then you can come back to me, and I'll take you into me again. You won't have to eat anyone else; you can stay with me forever." She smiled. "But I don't think you'll have any trouble. It's all a matter of adapting to it. Isn't it less cruel to eat as the Wolfen do, letting your meal live within you for as long as you do, than it is to eat dead meat and necessitate all the killing of cows and pigs and other animals?"

Megan's mother still looked uncertain. "If you say so…"

Greg chuckled. "I'm willing to give it a shot. So, how do we do this, then? What happens?"

"Are you ready, then?" Sonja asked.

The three nodded uncertainly. "As we'll ever be, I guess," Megan's mother said.

"Good," Sonja said. Everything faded to black.

{{Separator|k}}

The young Slavic woman stepped down into the stairwell as the bus slid to a halt. "You sure about this, Miss?" the bus driver asked. "Ain't nothin' but forests for miles around."

"I'll be fine. Thank you for your concern." Sonja stepped out of the bus and watched it as it rolled away into the distance. When it was out of sight, she turned away from the road and began walking. The forest was a lush green, and Sonja could already smell the creek that ran through it at some point nearby. A few hours of hiking would bring her to the perfect spot to raise her litter, she was sure of that. Not long from now, there would be six more Wolfen in the world, and soon more than that.

It would be fun, having children again, at least for the few months or so she would have with them before their memories began to return and they regained the personalities they'd had before. Greg, Megan, her mother, and three of the Wolfen whom Mikhail had taken on that first dreadful day. It would be wonderful to have their company again.

Sonja hiked deeper into the woods…

'''THE END'''

{{author note|And there you have it…the second tale of the Wolfen. If I get much positive feedback, I might be moved to write more. I can imagine Wolfen being useful in other scenarios, such as, perhaps, space colonization.

Though I don't mention it directly in the story, I could see Sonja as being a daughter or grand-daughter of Astra from the original ''She-Wolf'' story. Wolfen live a long time.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=[[User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf|The She-Wolf]]
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Cassandra and Janet|Cassandra and Janet]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf

2009-07-07T08:22:35Z

Throat Wolf: Adding float tag

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=The She-Wolf
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:She-Wolf, The}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= The She-Wolf
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 1
|previous= None
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested by snuff. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

{{author note|The story that started it all! er, honestly, looking back at it now, 13 years later, I don't know that I'd call it well-written. But people seem to love it anyway! This was also my one story to be posted on the original Transformation Stories Archive, so I might as well repost it here (before posting all the sequels that I wrote to send to the TSA before being told rather rudely they didn't want them).

A silly girl goes wandering in places where she's been told monsters are, and happens to meet one.

Later, the girl comes back to her village, with a seeeecret.}}

==Part One==

{{dropcap|A}}stra lay naked in the deserted meadow, lustrous blonde hair spread out on the ground behind her like a golden haze. She'd been for a swim in the nearby lake, then combed her hair out as it dried. Now her clothes lay neatly piled nearby for when she wished to put them back on. She knew she was safe from prying eyes here, for the only others besides her who would come to this place were the creatures of the forest, and they were her friends.

One in particular was a special friend to Astra…her she-wolf. Well, she called it "hers" because it always came to her whenever she came out here. She remembered the first time she'd seen it…she'd been sitting by the lake, idly tossing pebbles into it, and then she'd looked up to see the lean, grey reflection in the water. Lifting her gaze from the water to the shore beside her, her eyes met those of the she-wolf as it leaned down to lap at the water.

At first, Astra had been frightened, for everyone knows that a wolf is a wild creature, as prone to attack you as it is to run away—or so the villagers had said. They were also afraid of this place because of the Wolfen—some sort of mystical shapechanging monster that supposedly ate people. Astra dismissed the legends as the creations of some drunk old farmer who'd seen a wolf come onto his field one night in the light of the full moon. The moon was tricky, after all—its light cast odd shadows. Perhaps the farmer only thought he saw the wolf change shape.

But to her surprise, the wolf had been friendly. It had come over, sniffed at her hand, and then licked it. Astra had smiled, and lifted her hand to the wolf's neck experimentally. Without so much of a growl, it let her pet it. And so they had become friends.

The she-wolf came around every time Astra was there, from then on. She'd petted it, played with it, even talked to it. It did her good to have someone to talk to, she felt; life as a peasant girl in the village wasn't easy at the best of times. Even if the wolf couldn't talk back, Astra had the strangest feeling that it understood what she was saying.

Then, one day, she'd stripped naked and gone swimming. The she-wolf had joined her, dogpaddling gamely along until she'd had her fill. After she'd come out of the water and sat on the beach combing her hair, she was slightly startled when the she-wolf had come up to her and nuzzled her private region with its cold, wet nose. But it was really nothing unusual, Astra had reflected after a moment's thought. That was how canines and lupines got acquainted, after all, through smelling each other's nether regions. Astra had chuckled, wondering if she should reciprocate.

Then the she-wolf had begun to lick her. Astra had momentarily ceased combing her hair, intending to chasten the she-wolf, but then she'd realized that it felt good. There was no reason to stop something that felt good, was there? Besides, it wasn't as if it were one of the boorish men of the village, most of whose only interest in her was to shove their thing into hers for just long enough to get some relief, and then lose all interest in her. It was nice to feel good just for herself for a change…

Lost in her recollections, Astra didn't hear the she-wolf's approach at first. Then she heard the pitpat of its running feet, and looked up. There it was, standing at the edge of the clearing. "Hello, girl!" Astra called out. It barked a reply, and bounded over to her. "Hi there…and how are you doing today?" Astra asked it. It barked again, and panted, then lay down beside her.

Astra smiled. "Well, it's good to see you, too." She lay back on the ground. "It's good to be here, to get away from that village…sometimes I wish I could leave and never come back." The wolf yawned, and licked her leg. Astra smiled, and stroked the she-wolf. She closed her eyes, and let the wolf continue. It liked to lick her all over, as though it were giving a puppy a bath. Astra wasn't sure why, but she didn't mind. It was a way for the she-wolf to express its affection for her, and it felt kind of nice in a way. Astra relaxed and dozed, her dreams expressing her fantasies as the wolf's rough tongue swiped over her body.

She was a princess, lying on a regal bed, with a maid delicately scrubbing at her legs with a washcloth…the cloth moved up her legs, toward her private area…She moaned slightly. It was no longer a maid, but a lover, pausing at her crotch before moving up to her chest to kiss her breasts, which filled out under the rough, warm tongue, becoming firm. The tongue paused at her neck, swiping her a couple of times across the face before moving back down to her legs again.

Then she felt a slightly different sensation around her feet, as if they were both being licked at the same time. She was too sleepy to take much notice of this, really; her thoughts were back on the bed, lying there with her lover. She reached down to one of her breasts, massaged it gently and pretended it was his touch. The warmth moved up from her feet to her lower legs, her calves. She reached down to her crotch, touched herself there, increasing the pleasure that the she-wolf had begun.

The warmth reached up to her thighs now, enveloped her legs in a sheath of moist warmth that felt halfway between a warm bath and being in bed. In her fantasy, she was pulling the covers up to her waist, over herself and her lover.

Then the warmth slid past her waist, and she felt it all around her…her hands slid into it as well, as they were still down at her crotch. The warmth tightened around her legs, and tightened momentarily again as it moved further up her. She felt some kind of throbbing against her bare skin, and it felt a little warmer. She moaned gently…her lover was holding her so close that she could feel his body heat against her.

As her lower chest now felt the warmth, Astra mmmmed and moaned. This felt good. It moved up to her breasts. The tightness around her legs moved upward, too, and increased a couple of times, squeezing her tightly, then releasing. The regular throbbing grew more intense. She reached up to touch her breasts, massaged them, felt them peak. She arched her back. Then her hand brushed against something warm and damp. It wasn't just a fantasy. But then…what was it?

Astra opened her eyes, and then her eyes widened. The first thing she noticed was the the she-wolf seemed to have grown a great deal, now standing perhaps eight feet tall at the shoulders. The next thing she noticed was that she was up to her shoulders in its mouth. Its eyes met hers, and one of them winked.

"No!" Astra gasped. "NOOOO!!!" she screamed, suddenly realizing the truth of all those legends. The Wolfen did exist, they did eat people, and one was eating her! She tried to struggle, but her legs were gripped tightly inside the she-Wolfen's throat muscles. The she-Wolfen swallowed again, and Astra's head was pulled into its mouth. "Why are you doing this to me?! I thought you were my friend!"

The she-Wolfen didn't respond, swallowing again and lowering its jaw, blocking out the sunlight. It tilted up its head, and Astra's panic grew as she slid forward, down, down into its throat. As the tight muscles gripped her lower chest, then her upper chest, Astra's last realization was that the throbbing she felt was the she-Wolfen's heartbeat conducted through the tissues of its throat.

The she-Wolfen licked her lips, and curled up to sleep, feeling Astra's struggles and muffled screams gradually growing fainter inside of her. It had been a satisfying meal.

==Part Two==

{{dropcap|M}}ichael flopped onto the soft bed of reeds, totally exhausted. Sweat still beaded his arms from the hard work he had done that day. It was the height of fall, the harvest time when all the people of the small village were obligated to work to gather the crops that they grew on the small piece of land assigned them by their lord. And it had been one of those days.

Even little Cassandra had been forced to work hard. It was especially difficult for her, Michael knew, since her older sister Astra had disappeared months before. But Astra had had it coming, wandering off into the wilderness by herself, as was her wont. It had only been a matter of time before the Wolfen had gotten her.

Michael propped himself up on one elbow, listening. In her bed across their tiny one-room hovel, he heard Cassandra sniffling to herself. She tried to be quiet and keep it all inside, but every so often, Michael heard her crying in the night. He wished he could do something to reassure her, but the truth was, he had been feeling the same way.

Astra had been no kin to him, but they were very close all the same. Astra had never cared much for the other men of the village, but he had been very special to her, and she to him. When he thought about all the good times they'd had together, it almost made him want to cry himself. But life went on. Or at least it did for Michael and Cassandra. As for Astra…better to try not to think about her. Try not to think about her. Try not to think…

Michael awoke sometime in the night to a soft sound. The sound of someone's foot pressing down gently against the scattered reeds that served as a kind of carpeting on the floor.

Michael sat up, looked around. There was a figure standing there, silhouetted against the moonlight that streamed in through the open door of the hut. A female figure, with full, long, blonde hair.

Michael sat up, and with shaking fingers lit a candle. "Who—" he breathed (not wanting to wake Cassandra). And then the candle's flickering light cast its illumination upon the female stranger, and Michael nearly dropped it. "A-A-Astra?" he gasped.

There she stood in the flickering candlelight, the spitting image of how she'd looked that day long ago, the last time he'd ever seen her. Her blonde hair was long, thick, and full, streaming down behind her back to hang low against the ankles of her bare feet. The candlelight made her soft blue eyes glisten, and her pale skin seem even paler. The long peasant dress she wore did little to hide the attractive contours nature had seen fit to give her. Michael was struck speechless by the spectre of her awesome beauty.

"I've missed you," Astra said softly. Then no more words were necessary as they found each other and embraced.

When they parted moments or hours later, Michael managed to say, "But—where have you been all this time?"

Astra looked down. "I'm sorry I've been away," she said. "I was—unable to come any sooner. But—I've been thinking about you."

"Was there no way you could have sent word?" Michael asked. "I've been all right, but Cassandra has been heartbroken…crying almost every night."

Astra looked over at Cassandra. "The poor girl. She has been much on my mind as well." She looked back at Michael. "How have you been? Have you been working hard at the harvest?"

Michael nodded. "It's exhausting work, but it was good…it helped me keep from thin king about you. But now that you're back, that's all over."

Astra nodded. "That's right. I've returned to make sure that we never have to part again."

Astra let the dress slip from her shoulders, fully exposing her lithe, handsome body. No further words were necessary as the two lovers found each other. Michael's hands gently caressed Astra's breasts, then moved down along her sides as their lips met. They lay down softly on Michael's bed, and their two bodies cleaved together, for a short time, into one.

Astra moaned, softly but intensely, as Michael did those things to her that had always turned her on. Slowly, as if relearning forgotten tricks, Michael brought her all the way to the height of her passion. Afterward, they lay side by side on the narrow bed, enjoying each other's warmth and closeness.

At last, a few minutes later, Astra stood up. "What is it?" Michael asked, sitting up.

"I have something I want to show you," Astra said. "Please don't be afraid of what you're about to see."

"Why would I be a…fraid…?" Michael trailed off, and his jaw slowly slid downward in shock as the silhouette Astra made against the moonlit door began to change. It was growing, somehow, expanding until it seemed to take up the entire hut. When the changes stopped, a human no longer stood before him. Instead, it was a sort of a hybrid shape, somewhere between a wolf and a woman.

From the waist up, Astra's body was almost as it had been. It was still humanoid, and the same familiar contours were present there. However, it was covered with a layer of greyish fur, and the head was no longer human but lupine—the head of a wolf, with only a slight shortness of feature to suggest that it had once been that of a normal woman. Below her waist was the body of a gigantic wolf, at least eight feet in length and probably more—and that measurement did not even include the bushy grey tail attached at the rear.

"You're—you're—Wolfen!" Michael gasped. His half-whisper sounded incredibly loud in his ears, and his heartbeat was almost deafening. He was frozen in place by his fear, and a fine cold sweat now covered his entire body. There was a Wolfen inside his hut, one of those same creatures who were rumored to eat those unwary who wandered too far into their woods, and who had been thought resonsible for Astra's disappearance in the first place!

"Be at ease," Astra purred, her voice sounding deeper from this larger body. "I'm not here to kill you, or to harm you in any way." Something in her tone, in her eyes, caused Michael to relax. "I'm still the same Astra whom you love, and who loves you. I'm only…better now."

"H-h-how?" Michael stammered. "How did you…"

"I'll show you." Astra smiled wolfishly at him, and moved over to the small cot where Cassandra rested. Gently, she reached under the small girl and cradled her in her arms. "Cassandra," she murmured, "it's Astra. I'm back now."

"Mmmm," Cassandra mumbled in her sleep, "A…stra?"

"Yes, Cassy. Everything's going to be all right now." Astra rocked Cassandra gently in her arms.

"Everything…all right…" Astra held her sister close against her chest, her back turned on Michael. She bent her head down against her chest, and Michael couldn't see what she was doing, and was still too frightened to move a muscle from where he sat.

Cassandra was dreaming that Astra had returned, as she often had dreamed ever since Astra had disappeared. She knew deep down that soon she would wake up and be alone again, but instead of fighting it she gave in to it, going with the warm, comfortable feeling of being loved. Warm, warm…it now it felt soft and warm all around her. Cassandra's sleep-becalmed mind never wondered how this came to be…it just accepted it and drifted away.

Astra tilted her head back, straight up, and Michael could see groups of muscles in her throat working, and a lump beginning to move down her throat. She turned back to face Michael…and her arms were empty.

"Wh—where's Cassandra? What have you done with her?" Michael asked, though deep inside, he already knew."

"She's safe," Astra said. "The safest place she could ever be, now. She's inside of me." She ran a hand along the side of her chest meaningfully.

"Inside…" Michael watched the lump slide down through Astra's human torso, passing the junction into her larger lupine form. "You…ate her?" Michael was shaking now, but he still could not move an inch.

"Yes, but don't worry," Astra purred. "This was also done to me, and here I am now." She began to move closer to him.

"B-b-but—" Michael's jaws worked but no words came out.

"It's all right," Astra said, running a furry, clawed hand gently along the side of Michael's chest. "She'll come to no harm. Nor will you."

"Y-y-you're going to…eat…me?" Michael gasped.

Astra carefully lowered herself to the floor, tucking her wolf body's forepaws under her body, so that her head was about even with Michael's, just a little higher. "Don't be afraid of me. No harm will come to you."

"I…think I'd rather not…" Michael started to get up, but was stopped by Astra's hands on his shoulders.

"I can't just let you leave," Astra said. "Not after all that I went through to come back for you." She moved her arms down to under Michael's arms, embraced him. "Come here, you…" she purred.

Michael found himself pillowed between Astra's breasts which had increased in size along with the rest of her. It wasn't the worst position in which to find himself—it was actually rather comfortable.

The cozy warmth of her busom was nicely accentuated by the shaggy grey fur which covered it. "Mmmmm," she purred, her breasts hardening slightly.

Astra looked down at Michael, pointed her huge muzzle down so that it was only inches away from his face. "Kiss me…" she murmured, brushing her lips against his. Michael had little choice but to obey, and an electric thrill went through him as the tip of her tongue pushed its way into his mouth for just a moment. It felt…tasted…good. He closed his eyes and leaned into the kiss, enjoying the sensation.

When they broke off, Astra smiled down at him, and he felt that something had…changed. Everything was slightly fuzzy, except for…her mouth. It was the only thing that seemed to be in focus, and there was something about it…it opened up, wider, so that he could see inside. It seemed to be larger on the inside than on the outside. How could this be? Magic? Michael found he didn't care. Her soft, pink tongue seemed large enough to be a mattress in itself. It looked so…inviting, somehow. He just wanted to climb inside.

"Can I…come in?" he asked.

"Please do," Astra said. "You know it's nice and warm inside…" She formed a stirrup with her hands for him to pull himself up with. Once Michael was level with her mouth, he pulled himself inside by gripping both front lower fangs, and then braced his feet against those fangs to push himself the rest of the way in. At last, he was lying full-length against her tongue, and her mouth slowly closed over him.

"Mmmmmm, yummy." Astra's tongue slid back and forth over Michael's prone body, pressing him against the roof of her mouth and from side to side. It was soft and warm against him where it touched him, and where it pushed gently against his nether region, Michael could feel himself getting hard.

"Now…doesn't that feel nice?" Astra thought to Michael.

"Mmmm, yes…YES…" Michael murmured, thrusting against the soft warmth. It seemed to press harder and harder against him. Despite his earlier dalliance with Astra, he could feel himself being brought close to climax once more . "Ooooh, I never knew it could be like this."

"Come on, love…" Astra moved her tongue back and forth a little. "Let me taste it…"

Michael's moans grew louder. He could feel the forces building up inside of him, until he could hold back no longer. He climaxed, thrusting against her tongue until the last drops of semen had forced their way out.

"Mmmm, that was good. But I think I want more…" Astra gradually tipped her head back, so that Michael began to slide back over her tongue.

"Ungggh…" he moaned, rubbing against the rough surface. "What are you doing…?"

"Nothing for you to be concerned about, lover…just relax and enjoy it," Astra suggested. Michael closed his eyes and savored the feeling of moist warmth that was all around him. He knew that something wasn't right, but he couldn't quite understand what it was so he didn't dwell on it.

Michael gradually slid back, into Astra's throat. As she swallowed, the muscles in her esophagus clamped down on him, squeezing him as they pulled him deeper. It was almost like a full body massage. "Mmmm…"

"It was kind of like this for me…" Astra imparted to him mentally. "I was lying there, half-asleep, and before I knew it, I was up to my neck in she-wolfen. And then there was nowhere to go but down." Michael's legs slid over her tongue, then into her throat. Now Michael was completely inside it, gripped by the strong musculature that directed all food toward her stomach.

"But it was the best thing that ever happened to me." After long moments, the grip around him eased, and he found himself in a space that was still warm and tight, yet also…damp. More than damp, actually, quite wet. And there was another form in there with him, too.

"Ca—Cassandra?" Michael murmured, his voice sounding quite loud in the enclosed space. She didn't move, or seem to hear him.

Suddenly the warm glow that had suffused Michael's consciousness faded. He realized exactly where he was and what was happening to him.

"N-no…" he gasped. "It can't be…" Michael pushed against the flesh all around him, his hands sliding on the slick surface. "Astra? Let me out!" he cried. "Please! Please! I'll do anything—I don't want to die…" His struggles grew fainter and fainter as his voice grew weaker.

"Be at peace," Astra said, her voice coming from all around him. "You won't be harmed…you'll simply become a part of me for a while. A very precious part, indeed."

Michael's body relaxed completely as the muscles all around him began to contract. As much as he tried to fight it, there was nothing he could do. His consciousness began to drift away, despite his best efforts.

"What—how—" he tried to say, as the warmth built up. But then even his jaw relaxed, and he could no longer speak. He felt a strange prickling sensation all over his body, and then his awareness finally disappeared.

Astra ran a hand along the contours of her expanded chest, purring in delight as the fullness of her stomach produced a pleasant feeling of well-being. The nutrients from Michael's and Cassandra's bodies were beginning to flow into her bloodstream, which was good. They would fortify her body, enable it to do what was necessary later on.

Another pleasant feeling was the presence of Michael and Cassandra's minds, held unconscious within her own. It was good to be able to have loved ones so close, and especially so to be able to provide them with the same chance for a new life that had been given to her.

"I'm going to be so much more to you," Astra murmured to herself. "I'll be a mother to you as well as your big sister, Cassandra." She giggled. "I think Michael always wanted to get me pregnant, but I don't believe he ever thought it would be like this." It would take a few months to bring them to term, and a couple more to raise them to adulthood, but it would be time well spent.

And so Astra drifted off to sleep, thinking pleasant thoughts of future motherhood. "And after that…well, we'll just see what happens…"

'''THE END'''

{{author note|I originally wrote this story several years ago, and posted it in two parts to alt.sex.stories via an anonymous remailer, Anon.penet.fi, that was in operation at the time. I recall I caught several different kinds of hell for it after the first part—people were angry that I had not denoted that it was a "snuff" story. It had entirely slipped my mind that I should have—because at the time, I already knew what happened next: she didn't die!

Anyway, shortly thereafter I was moved to write a sort-of sequel, ''Sonja's Tale''—but this one was never posted, because Penet died before I could, and I had no other way to post it anonymously. Finally, I did what some friends suggested—I went ahead and got a hotmail account with a faked identity.

For those who might be wondering, I chose the pseudonym "Throat Wolf" because at the time I was a ''Magic: The Gathering'' player, and this was the name of a controversial card that did not actually exist. Given that my stories were about wolves and their throats, and I did not "actually exist" either, it seemed an amusing choice for a pseudonym. The reason I posted anonymously is that I have had ample experience at how fickle search engines can be in tying almost anything you have ever done in the past to your true name and email address, if you give it a chance—and I feel that my friends and relatives might not understand if they should ever find this story and connect it to my true name.

Thank you for reading this far; I hope you enjoy ''Sonja's Tale''.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=None
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf

2009-07-07T08:21:55Z

Throat Wolf: Adding float tag

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=The She-Wolf
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:She-Wolf, The}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= The She-Wolf
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 1
|previous= None
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{float tag|text=This is a [[wikipedia:vorarephilia|vorarephilia]] (vore) story, in which people get eaten for erotic purposes. Unlike many vorarephila stories, my flavor of vore is entirely non-lethal; I'm not interested by snuff stories. However, if vore is not your thing, you probably will not enjoy this regardless.}}

{{author note|The story that started it all! er, honestly, looking back at it now, 13 years later, I don't know that I'd call it well-written. But people seem to love it anyway! This was also my one story to be posted on the original Transformation Stories Archive, so I might as well repost it here (before posting all the sequels that I wrote to send to the TSA before being told rather rudely they didn't want them).

A silly girl goes wandering in places where she's been told monsters are, and happens to meet one.

Later, the girl comes back to her village, with a seeeecret.}}

==Part One==

{{dropcap|A}}stra lay naked in the deserted meadow, lustrous blonde hair spread out on the ground behind her like a golden haze. She'd been for a swim in the nearby lake, then combed her hair out as it dried. Now her clothes lay neatly piled nearby for when she wished to put them back on. She knew she was safe from prying eyes here, for the only others besides her who would come to this place were the creatures of the forest, and they were her friends.

One in particular was a special friend to Astra…her she-wolf. Well, she called it "hers" because it always came to her whenever she came out here. She remembered the first time she'd seen it…she'd been sitting by the lake, idly tossing pebbles into it, and then she'd looked up to see the lean, grey reflection in the water. Lifting her gaze from the water to the shore beside her, her eyes met those of the she-wolf as it leaned down to lap at the water.

At first, Astra had been frightened, for everyone knows that a wolf is a wild creature, as prone to attack you as it is to run away—or so the villagers had said. They were also afraid of this place because of the Wolfen—some sort of mystical shapechanging monster that supposedly ate people. Astra dismissed the legends as the creations of some drunk old farmer who'd seen a wolf come onto his field one night in the light of the full moon. The moon was tricky, after all—its light cast odd shadows. Perhaps the farmer only thought he saw the wolf change shape.

But to her surprise, the wolf had been friendly. It had come over, sniffed at her hand, and then licked it. Astra had smiled, and lifted her hand to the wolf's neck experimentally. Without so much of a growl, it let her pet it. And so they had become friends.

The she-wolf came around every time Astra was there, from then on. She'd petted it, played with it, even talked to it. It did her good to have someone to talk to, she felt; life as a peasant girl in the village wasn't easy at the best of times. Even if the wolf couldn't talk back, Astra had the strangest feeling that it understood what she was saying.

Then, one day, she'd stripped naked and gone swimming. The she-wolf had joined her, dogpaddling gamely along until she'd had her fill. After she'd come out of the water and sat on the beach combing her hair, she was slightly startled when the she-wolf had come up to her and nuzzled her private region with its cold, wet nose. But it was really nothing unusual, Astra had reflected after a moment's thought. That was how canines and lupines got acquainted, after all, through smelling each other's nether regions. Astra had chuckled, wondering if she should reciprocate.

Then the she-wolf had begun to lick her. Astra had momentarily ceased combing her hair, intending to chasten the she-wolf, but then she'd realized that it felt good. There was no reason to stop something that felt good, was there? Besides, it wasn't as if it were one of the boorish men of the village, most of whose only interest in her was to shove their thing into hers for just long enough to get some relief, and then lose all interest in her. It was nice to feel good just for herself for a change…

Lost in her recollections, Astra didn't hear the she-wolf's approach at first. Then she heard the pitpat of its running feet, and looked up. There it was, standing at the edge of the clearing. "Hello, girl!" Astra called out. It barked a reply, and bounded over to her. "Hi there…and how are you doing today?" Astra asked it. It barked again, and panted, then lay down beside her.

Astra smiled. "Well, it's good to see you, too." She lay back on the ground. "It's good to be here, to get away from that village…sometimes I wish I could leave and never come back." The wolf yawned, and licked her leg. Astra smiled, and stroked the she-wolf. She closed her eyes, and let the wolf continue. It liked to lick her all over, as though it were giving a puppy a bath. Astra wasn't sure why, but she didn't mind. It was a way for the she-wolf to express its affection for her, and it felt kind of nice in a way. Astra relaxed and dozed, her dreams expressing her fantasies as the wolf's rough tongue swiped over her body.

She was a princess, lying on a regal bed, with a maid delicately scrubbing at her legs with a washcloth…the cloth moved up her legs, toward her private area…She moaned slightly. It was no longer a maid, but a lover, pausing at her crotch before moving up to her chest to kiss her breasts, which filled out under the rough, warm tongue, becoming firm. The tongue paused at her neck, swiping her a couple of times across the face before moving back down to her legs again.

Then she felt a slightly different sensation around her feet, as if they were both being licked at the same time. She was too sleepy to take much notice of this, really; her thoughts were back on the bed, lying there with her lover. She reached down to one of her breasts, massaged it gently and pretended it was his touch. The warmth moved up from her feet to her lower legs, her calves. She reached down to her crotch, touched herself there, increasing the pleasure that the she-wolf had begun.

The warmth reached up to her thighs now, enveloped her legs in a sheath of moist warmth that felt halfway between a warm bath and being in bed. In her fantasy, she was pulling the covers up to her waist, over herself and her lover.

Then the warmth slid past her waist, and she felt it all around her…her hands slid into it as well, as they were still down at her crotch. The warmth tightened around her legs, and tightened momentarily again as it moved further up her. She felt some kind of throbbing against her bare skin, and it felt a little warmer. She moaned gently…her lover was holding her so close that she could feel his body heat against her.

As her lower chest now felt the warmth, Astra mmmmed and moaned. This felt good. It moved up to her breasts. The tightness around her legs moved upward, too, and increased a couple of times, squeezing her tightly, then releasing. The regular throbbing grew more intense. She reached up to touch her breasts, massaged them, felt them peak. She arched her back. Then her hand brushed against something warm and damp. It wasn't just a fantasy. But then…what was it?

Astra opened her eyes, and then her eyes widened. The first thing she noticed was the the she-wolf seemed to have grown a great deal, now standing perhaps eight feet tall at the shoulders. The next thing she noticed was that she was up to her shoulders in its mouth. Its eyes met hers, and one of them winked.

"No!" Astra gasped. "NOOOO!!!" she screamed, suddenly realizing the truth of all those legends. The Wolfen did exist, they did eat people, and one was eating her! She tried to struggle, but her legs were gripped tightly inside the she-Wolfen's throat muscles. The she-Wolfen swallowed again, and Astra's head was pulled into its mouth. "Why are you doing this to me?! I thought you were my friend!"

The she-Wolfen didn't respond, swallowing again and lowering its jaw, blocking out the sunlight. It tilted up its head, and Astra's panic grew as she slid forward, down, down into its throat. As the tight muscles gripped her lower chest, then her upper chest, Astra's last realization was that the throbbing she felt was the she-Wolfen's heartbeat conducted through the tissues of its throat.

The she-Wolfen licked her lips, and curled up to sleep, feeling Astra's struggles and muffled screams gradually growing fainter inside of her. It had been a satisfying meal.

==Part Two==

{{dropcap|M}}ichael flopped onto the soft bed of reeds, totally exhausted. Sweat still beaded his arms from the hard work he had done that day. It was the height of fall, the harvest time when all the people of the small village were obligated to work to gather the crops that they grew on the small piece of land assigned them by their lord. And it had been one of those days.

Even little Cassandra had been forced to work hard. It was especially difficult for her, Michael knew, since her older sister Astra had disappeared months before. But Astra had had it coming, wandering off into the wilderness by herself, as was her wont. It had only been a matter of time before the Wolfen had gotten her.

Michael propped himself up on one elbow, listening. In her bed across their tiny one-room hovel, he heard Cassandra sniffling to herself. She tried to be quiet and keep it all inside, but every so often, Michael heard her crying in the night. He wished he could do something to reassure her, but the truth was, he had been feeling the same way.

Astra had been no kin to him, but they were very close all the same. Astra had never cared much for the other men of the village, but he had been very special to her, and she to him. When he thought about all the good times they'd had together, it almost made him want to cry himself. But life went on. Or at least it did for Michael and Cassandra. As for Astra…better to try not to think about her. Try not to think about her. Try not to think…

Michael awoke sometime in the night to a soft sound. The sound of someone's foot pressing down gently against the scattered reeds that served as a kind of carpeting on the floor.

Michael sat up, looked around. There was a figure standing there, silhouetted against the moonlight that streamed in through the open door of the hut. A female figure, with full, long, blonde hair.

Michael sat up, and with shaking fingers lit a candle. "Who—" he breathed (not wanting to wake Cassandra). And then the candle's flickering light cast its illumination upon the female stranger, and Michael nearly dropped it. "A-A-Astra?" he gasped.

There she stood in the flickering candlelight, the spitting image of how she'd looked that day long ago, the last time he'd ever seen her. Her blonde hair was long, thick, and full, streaming down behind her back to hang low against the ankles of her bare feet. The candlelight made her soft blue eyes glisten, and her pale skin seem even paler. The long peasant dress she wore did little to hide the attractive contours nature had seen fit to give her. Michael was struck speechless by the spectre of her awesome beauty.

"I've missed you," Astra said softly. Then no more words were necessary as they found each other and embraced.

When they parted moments or hours later, Michael managed to say, "But—where have you been all this time?"

Astra looked down. "I'm sorry I've been away," she said. "I was—unable to come any sooner. But—I've been thinking about you."

"Was there no way you could have sent word?" Michael asked. "I've been all right, but Cassandra has been heartbroken…crying almost every night."

Astra looked over at Cassandra. "The poor girl. She has been much on my mind as well." She looked back at Michael. "How have you been? Have you been working hard at the harvest?"

Michael nodded. "It's exhausting work, but it was good…it helped me keep from thin king about you. But now that you're back, that's all over."

Astra nodded. "That's right. I've returned to make sure that we never have to part again."

Astra let the dress slip from her shoulders, fully exposing her lithe, handsome body. No further words were necessary as the two lovers found each other. Michael's hands gently caressed Astra's breasts, then moved down along her sides as their lips met. They lay down softly on Michael's bed, and their two bodies cleaved together, for a short time, into one.

Astra moaned, softly but intensely, as Michael did those things to her that had always turned her on. Slowly, as if relearning forgotten tricks, Michael brought her all the way to the height of her passion. Afterward, they lay side by side on the narrow bed, enjoying each other's warmth and closeness.

At last, a few minutes later, Astra stood up. "What is it?" Michael asked, sitting up.

"I have something I want to show you," Astra said. "Please don't be afraid of what you're about to see."

"Why would I be a…fraid…?" Michael trailed off, and his jaw slowly slid downward in shock as the silhouette Astra made against the moonlit door began to change. It was growing, somehow, expanding until it seemed to take up the entire hut. When the changes stopped, a human no longer stood before him. Instead, it was a sort of a hybrid shape, somewhere between a wolf and a woman.

From the waist up, Astra's body was almost as it had been. It was still humanoid, and the same familiar contours were present there. However, it was covered with a layer of greyish fur, and the head was no longer human but lupine—the head of a wolf, with only a slight shortness of feature to suggest that it had once been that of a normal woman. Below her waist was the body of a gigantic wolf, at least eight feet in length and probably more—and that measurement did not even include the bushy grey tail attached at the rear.

"You're—you're—Wolfen!" Michael gasped. His half-whisper sounded incredibly loud in his ears, and his heartbeat was almost deafening. He was frozen in place by his fear, and a fine cold sweat now covered his entire body. There was a Wolfen inside his hut, one of those same creatures who were rumored to eat those unwary who wandered too far into their woods, and who had been thought resonsible for Astra's disappearance in the first place!

"Be at ease," Astra purred, her voice sounding deeper from this larger body. "I'm not here to kill you, or to harm you in any way." Something in her tone, in her eyes, caused Michael to relax. "I'm still the same Astra whom you love, and who loves you. I'm only…better now."

"H-h-how?" Michael stammered. "How did you…"

"I'll show you." Astra smiled wolfishly at him, and moved over to the small cot where Cassandra rested. Gently, she reached under the small girl and cradled her in her arms. "Cassandra," she murmured, "it's Astra. I'm back now."

"Mmmm," Cassandra mumbled in her sleep, "A…stra?"

"Yes, Cassy. Everything's going to be all right now." Astra rocked Cassandra gently in her arms.

"Everything…all right…" Astra held her sister close against her chest, her back turned on Michael. She bent her head down against her chest, and Michael couldn't see what she was doing, and was still too frightened to move a muscle from where he sat.

Cassandra was dreaming that Astra had returned, as she often had dreamed ever since Astra had disappeared. She knew deep down that soon she would wake up and be alone again, but instead of fighting it she gave in to it, going with the warm, comfortable feeling of being loved. Warm, warm…it now it felt soft and warm all around her. Cassandra's sleep-becalmed mind never wondered how this came to be…it just accepted it and drifted away.

Astra tilted her head back, straight up, and Michael could see groups of muscles in her throat working, and a lump beginning to move down her throat. She turned back to face Michael…and her arms were empty.

"Wh—where's Cassandra? What have you done with her?" Michael asked, though deep inside, he already knew."

"She's safe," Astra said. "The safest place she could ever be, now. She's inside of me." She ran a hand along the side of her chest meaningfully.

"Inside…" Michael watched the lump slide down through Astra's human torso, passing the junction into her larger lupine form. "You…ate her?" Michael was shaking now, but he still could not move an inch.

"Yes, but don't worry," Astra purred. "This was also done to me, and here I am now." She began to move closer to him.

"B-b-but—" Michael's jaws worked but no words came out.

"It's all right," Astra said, running a furry, clawed hand gently along the side of Michael's chest. "She'll come to no harm. Nor will you."

"Y-y-you're going to…eat…me?" Michael gasped.

Astra carefully lowered herself to the floor, tucking her wolf body's forepaws under her body, so that her head was about even with Michael's, just a little higher. "Don't be afraid of me. No harm will come to you."

"I…think I'd rather not…" Michael started to get up, but was stopped by Astra's hands on his shoulders.

"I can't just let you leave," Astra said. "Not after all that I went through to come back for you." She moved her arms down to under Michael's arms, embraced him. "Come here, you…" she purred.

Michael found himself pillowed between Astra's breasts which had increased in size along with the rest of her. It wasn't the worst position in which to find himself—it was actually rather comfortable.

The cozy warmth of her busom was nicely accentuated by the shaggy grey fur which covered it. "Mmmmm," she purred, her breasts hardening slightly.

Astra looked down at Michael, pointed her huge muzzle down so that it was only inches away from his face. "Kiss me…" she murmured, brushing her lips against his. Michael had little choice but to obey, and an electric thrill went through him as the tip of her tongue pushed its way into his mouth for just a moment. It felt…tasted…good. He closed his eyes and leaned into the kiss, enjoying the sensation.

When they broke off, Astra smiled down at him, and he felt that something had…changed. Everything was slightly fuzzy, except for…her mouth. It was the only thing that seemed to be in focus, and there was something about it…it opened up, wider, so that he could see inside. It seemed to be larger on the inside than on the outside. How could this be? Magic? Michael found he didn't care. Her soft, pink tongue seemed large enough to be a mattress in itself. It looked so…inviting, somehow. He just wanted to climb inside.

"Can I…come in?" he asked.

"Please do," Astra said. "You know it's nice and warm inside…" She formed a stirrup with her hands for him to pull himself up with. Once Michael was level with her mouth, he pulled himself inside by gripping both front lower fangs, and then braced his feet against those fangs to push himself the rest of the way in. At last, he was lying full-length against her tongue, and her mouth slowly closed over him.

"Mmmmmm, yummy." Astra's tongue slid back and forth over Michael's prone body, pressing him against the roof of her mouth and from side to side. It was soft and warm against him where it touched him, and where it pushed gently against his nether region, Michael could feel himself getting hard.

"Now…doesn't that feel nice?" Astra thought to Michael.

"Mmmm, yes…YES…" Michael murmured, thrusting against the soft warmth. It seemed to press harder and harder against him. Despite his earlier dalliance with Astra, he could feel himself being brought close to climax once more . "Ooooh, I never knew it could be like this."

"Come on, love…" Astra moved her tongue back and forth a little. "Let me taste it…"

Michael's moans grew louder. He could feel the forces building up inside of him, until he could hold back no longer. He climaxed, thrusting against her tongue until the last drops of semen had forced their way out.

"Mmmm, that was good. But I think I want more…" Astra gradually tipped her head back, so that Michael began to slide back over her tongue.

"Ungggh…" he moaned, rubbing against the rough surface. "What are you doing…?"

"Nothing for you to be concerned about, lover…just relax and enjoy it," Astra suggested. Michael closed his eyes and savored the feeling of moist warmth that was all around him. He knew that something wasn't right, but he couldn't quite understand what it was so he didn't dwell on it.

Michael gradually slid back, into Astra's throat. As she swallowed, the muscles in her esophagus clamped down on him, squeezing him as they pulled him deeper. It was almost like a full body massage. "Mmmm…"

"It was kind of like this for me…" Astra imparted to him mentally. "I was lying there, half-asleep, and before I knew it, I was up to my neck in she-wolfen. And then there was nowhere to go but down." Michael's legs slid over her tongue, then into her throat. Now Michael was completely inside it, gripped by the strong musculature that directed all food toward her stomach.

"But it was the best thing that ever happened to me." After long moments, the grip around him eased, and he found himself in a space that was still warm and tight, yet also…damp. More than damp, actually, quite wet. And there was another form in there with him, too.

"Ca—Cassandra?" Michael murmured, his voice sounding quite loud in the enclosed space. She didn't move, or seem to hear him.

Suddenly the warm glow that had suffused Michael's consciousness faded. He realized exactly where he was and what was happening to him.

"N-no…" he gasped. "It can't be…" Michael pushed against the flesh all around him, his hands sliding on the slick surface. "Astra? Let me out!" he cried. "Please! Please! I'll do anything—I don't want to die…" His struggles grew fainter and fainter as his voice grew weaker.

"Be at peace," Astra said, her voice coming from all around him. "You won't be harmed…you'll simply become a part of me for a while. A very precious part, indeed."

Michael's body relaxed completely as the muscles all around him began to contract. As much as he tried to fight it, there was nothing he could do. His consciousness began to drift away, despite his best efforts.

"What—how—" he tried to say, as the warmth built up. But then even his jaw relaxed, and he could no longer speak. He felt a strange prickling sensation all over his body, and then his awareness finally disappeared.

Astra ran a hand along the contours of her expanded chest, purring in delight as the fullness of her stomach produced a pleasant feeling of well-being. The nutrients from Michael's and Cassandra's bodies were beginning to flow into her bloodstream, which was good. They would fortify her body, enable it to do what was necessary later on.

Another pleasant feeling was the presence of Michael and Cassandra's minds, held unconscious within her own. It was good to be able to have loved ones so close, and especially so to be able to provide them with the same chance for a new life that had been given to her.

"I'm going to be so much more to you," Astra murmured to herself. "I'll be a mother to you as well as your big sister, Cassandra." She giggled. "I think Michael always wanted to get me pregnant, but I don't believe he ever thought it would be like this." It would take a few months to bring them to term, and a couple more to raise them to adulthood, but it would be time well spent.

And so Astra drifted off to sleep, thinking pleasant thoughts of future motherhood. "And after that…well, we'll just see what happens…"

'''THE END'''

{{author note|I originally wrote this story several years ago, and posted it in two parts to alt.sex.stories via an anonymous remailer, Anon.penet.fi, that was in operation at the time. I recall I caught several different kinds of hell for it after the first part—people were angry that I had not denoted that it was a "snuff" story. It had entirely slipped my mind that I should have—because at the time, I already knew what happened next: she didn't die!

Anyway, shortly thereafter I was moved to write a sort-of sequel, ''Sonja's Tale''—but this one was never posted, because Penet died before I could, and I had no other way to post it anonymously. Finally, I did what some friends suggested—I went ahead and got a hotmail account with a faked identity.

For those who might be wondering, I chose the pseudonym "Throat Wolf" because at the time I was a ''Magic: The Gathering'' player, and this was the name of a controversial card that did not actually exist. Given that my stories were about wolves and their throats, and I did not "actually exist" either, it seemed an amusing choice for a pseudonym. The reason I posted anonymously is that I have had ample experience at how fickle search engines can be in tying almost anything you have ever done in the past to your true name and email address, if you give it a chance—and I feel that my friends and relatives might not understand if they should ever find this story and connect it to my true name.

Thank you for reading this far; I hope you enjoy ''Sonja's Tale''.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=None
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/The She-Wolf

2009-07-07T08:10:56Z

Throat Wolf: Reposting my story from the TSA, preparatory to posting sequels.

{{Universe|She-Wolf}}{{XXX}}

{{title
|name=The She-Wolf
|author=Throat Wolf
|user=Throat Wolf}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:She-Wolf, The}}

{{info
|author= Throat Wolf
|title= The She-Wolf
|website= http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf
|contact= throatwolf@gmail.com
|setting= She-Wolf
|series= She-Wolf
|position= 1
|previous= None
|next= [[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale]]
|genre= [[vorarephilia]]
}}

{{author note|The story that started it all! er, honestly, looking back at it now, 13 years later, I don't know that I'd call it well-written. But people seem to love it anyway! This was also my one story to be posted on the original Transformation Stories Archive, so I might as well repost it here (before posting all the sequels that I wrote to send to the TSA before being told rather rudely they didn't want them).

A silly girl goes wandering in places where she's been told monsters are, and happens to meet one.

Later, the girl comes back to her village, with a seeeecret.}}

==Part One==

{{dropcap|A}}stra lay naked in the deserted meadow, lustrous blonde hair spread out on the ground behind her like a golden haze. She'd been for a swim in the nearby lake, then combed her hair out as it dried. Now her clothes lay neatly piled nearby for when she wished to put them back on. She knew she was safe from prying eyes here, for the only others besides her who would come to this place were the creatures of the forest, and they were her friends.

One in particular was a special friend to Astra…her she-wolf. Well, she called it "hers" because it always came to her whenever she came out here. She remembered the first time she'd seen it…she'd been sitting by the lake, idly tossing pebbles into it, and then she'd looked up to see the lean, grey reflection in the water. Lifting her gaze from the water to the shore beside her, her eyes met those of the she-wolf as it leaned down to lap at the water.

At first, Astra had been frightened, for everyone knows that a wolf is a wild creature, as prone to attack you as it is to run away—or so the villagers had said. They were also afraid of this place because of the Wolfen—some sort of mystical shapechanging monster that supposedly ate people. Astra dismissed the legends as the creations of some drunk old farmer who'd seen a wolf come onto his field one night in the light of the full moon. The moon was tricky, after all—its light cast odd shadows. Perhaps the farmer only thought he saw the wolf change shape.

But to her surprise, the wolf had been friendly. It had come over, sniffed at her hand, and then licked it. Astra had smiled, and lifted her hand to the wolf's neck experimentally. Without so much of a growl, it let her pet it. And so they had become friends.

The she-wolf came around every time Astra was there, from then on. She'd petted it, played with it, even talked to it. It did her good to have someone to talk to, she felt; life as a peasant girl in the village wasn't easy at the best of times. Even if the wolf couldn't talk back, Astra had the strangest feeling that it understood what she was saying.

Then, one day, she'd stripped naked and gone swimming. The she-wolf had joined her, dogpaddling gamely along until she'd had her fill. After she'd come out of the water and sat on the beach combing her hair, she was slightly startled when the she-wolf had come up to her and nuzzled her private region with its cold, wet nose. But it was really nothing unusual, Astra had reflected after a moment's thought. That was how canines and lupines got acquainted, after all, through smelling each other's nether regions. Astra had chuckled, wondering if she should reciprocate.

Then the she-wolf had begun to lick her. Astra had momentarily ceased combing her hair, intending to chasten the she-wolf, but then she'd realized that it felt good. There was no reason to stop something that felt good, was there? Besides, it wasn't as if it were one of the boorish men of the village, most of whose only interest in her was to shove their thing into hers for just long enough to get some relief, and then lose all interest in her. It was nice to feel good just for herself for a change…

Lost in her recollections, Astra didn't hear the she-wolf's approach at first. Then she heard the pitpat of its running feet, and looked up. There it was, standing at the edge of the clearing. "Hello, girl!" Astra called out. It barked a reply, and bounded over to her. "Hi there…and how are you doing today?" Astra asked it. It barked again, and panted, then lay down beside her.

Astra smiled. "Well, it's good to see you, too." She lay back on the ground. "It's good to be here, to get away from that village…sometimes I wish I could leave and never come back." The wolf yawned, and licked her leg. Astra smiled, and stroked the she-wolf. She closed her eyes, and let the wolf continue. It liked to lick her all over, as though it were giving a puppy a bath. Astra wasn't sure why, but she didn't mind. It was a way for the she-wolf to express its affection for her, and it felt kind of nice in a way. Astra relaxed and dozed, her dreams expressing her fantasies as the wolf's rough tongue swiped over her body.

She was a princess, lying on a regal bed, with a maid delicately scrubbing at her legs with a washcloth…the cloth moved up her legs, toward her private area…She moaned slightly. It was no longer a maid, but a lover, pausing at her crotch before moving up to her chest to kiss her breasts, which filled out under the rough, warm tongue, becoming firm. The tongue paused at her neck, swiping her a couple of times across the face before moving back down to her legs again.

Then she felt a slightly different sensation around her feet, as if they were both being licked at the same time. She was too sleepy to take much notice of this, really; her thoughts were back on the bed, lying there with her lover. She reached down to one of her breasts, massaged it gently and pretended it was his touch. The warmth moved up from her feet to her lower legs, her calves. She reached down to her crotch, touched herself there, increasing the pleasure that the she-wolf had begun.

The warmth reached up to her thighs now, enveloped her legs in a sheath of moist warmth that felt halfway between a warm bath and being in bed. In her fantasy, she was pulling the covers up to her waist, over herself and her lover.

Then the warmth slid past her waist, and she felt it all around her…her hands slid into it as well, as they were still down at her crotch. The warmth tightened around her legs, and tightened momentarily again as it moved further up her. She felt some kind of throbbing against her bare skin, and it felt a little warmer. She moaned gently…her lover was holding her so close that she could feel his body heat against her.

As her lower chest now felt the warmth, Astra mmmmed and moaned. This felt good. It moved up to her breasts. The tightness around her legs moved upward, too, and increased a couple of times, squeezing her tightly, then releasing. The regular throbbing grew more intense. She reached up to touch her breasts, massaged them, felt them peak. She arched her back. Then her hand brushed against something warm and damp. It wasn't just a fantasy. But then…what was it?

Astra opened her eyes, and then her eyes widened. The first thing she noticed was the the she-wolf seemed to have grown a great deal, now standing perhaps eight feet tall at the shoulders. The next thing she noticed was that she was up to her shoulders in its mouth. Its eyes met hers, and one of them winked.

"No!" Astra gasped. "NOOOO!!!" she screamed, suddenly realizing the truth of all those legends. The Wolfen did exist, they did eat people, and one was eating her! She tried to struggle, but her legs were gripped tightly inside the she-Wolfen's throat muscles. The she-Wolfen swallowed again, and Astra's head was pulled into its mouth. "Why are you doing this to me?! I thought you were my friend!"

The she-Wolfen didn't respond, swallowing again and lowering its jaw, blocking out the sunlight. It tilted up its head, and Astra's panic grew as she slid forward, down, down into its throat. As the tight muscles gripped her lower chest, then her upper chest, Astra's last realization was that the throbbing she felt was the she-Wolfen's heartbeat conducted through the tissues of its throat.

The she-Wolfen licked her lips, and curled up to sleep, feeling Astra's struggles and muffled screams gradually growing fainter inside of her. It had been a satisfying meal.

==Part Two==

{{dropcap|M}}ichael flopped onto the soft bed of reeds, totally exhausted. Sweat still beaded his arms from the hard work he had done that day. It was the height of fall, the harvest time when all the people of the small village were obligated to work to gather the crops that they grew on the small piece of land assigned them by their lord. And it had been one of those days.

Even little Cassandra had been forced to work hard. It was especially difficult for her, Michael knew, since her older sister Astra had disappeared months before. But Astra had had it coming, wandering off into the wilderness by herself, as was her wont. It had only been a matter of time before the Wolfen had gotten her.

Michael propped himself up on one elbow, listening. In her bed across their tiny one-room hovel, he heard Cassandra sniffling to herself. She tried to be quiet and keep it all inside, but every so often, Michael heard her crying in the night. He wished he could do something to reassure her, but the truth was, he had been feeling the same way.

Astra had been no kin to him, but they were very close all the same. Astra had never cared much for the other men of the village, but he had been very special to her, and she to him. When he thought about all the good times they'd had together, it almost made him want to cry himself. But life went on. Or at least it did for Michael and Cassandra. As for Astra…better to try not to think about her. Try not to think about her. Try not to think…

Michael awoke sometime in the night to a soft sound. The sound of someone's foot pressing down gently against the scattered reeds that served as a kind of carpeting on the floor.

Michael sat up, looked around. There was a figure standing there, silhouetted against the moonlight that streamed in through the open door of the hut. A female figure, with full, long, blonde hair.

Michael sat up, and with shaking fingers lit a candle. "Who—" he breathed (not wanting to wake Cassandra). And then the candle's flickering light cast its illumination upon the female stranger, and Michael nearly dropped it. "A-A-Astra?" he gasped.

There she stood in the flickering candlelight, the spitting image of how she'd looked that day long ago, the last time he'd ever seen her. Her blonde hair was long, thick, and full, streaming down behind her back to hang low against the ankles of her bare feet. The candlelight made her soft blue eyes glisten, and her pale skin seem even paler. The long peasant dress she wore did little to hide the attractive contours nature had seen fit to give her. Michael was struck speechless by the spectre of her awesome beauty.

"I've missed you," Astra said softly. Then no more words were necessary as they found each other and embraced.

When they parted moments or hours later, Michael managed to say, "But—where have you been all this time?"

Astra looked down. "I'm sorry I've been away," she said. "I was—unable to come any sooner. But—I've been thinking about you."

"Was there no way you could have sent word?" Michael asked. "I've been all right, but Cassandra has been heartbroken…crying almost every night."

Astra looked over at Cassandra. "The poor girl. She has been much on my mind as well." She looked back at Michael. "How have you been? Have you been working hard at the harvest?"

Michael nodded. "It's exhausting work, but it was good…it helped me keep from thin king about you. But now that you're back, that's all over."

Astra nodded. "That's right. I've returned to make sure that we never have to part again."

Astra let the dress slip from her shoulders, fully exposing her lithe, handsome body. No further words were necessary as the two lovers found each other. Michael's hands gently caressed Astra's breasts, then moved down along her sides as their lips met. They lay down softly on Michael's bed, and their two bodies cleaved together, for a short time, into one.

Astra moaned, softly but intensely, as Michael did those things to her that had always turned her on. Slowly, as if relearning forgotten tricks, Michael brought her all the way to the height of her passion. Afterward, they lay side by side on the narrow bed, enjoying each other's warmth and closeness.

At last, a few minutes later, Astra stood up. "What is it?" Michael asked, sitting up.

"I have something I want to show you," Astra said. "Please don't be afraid of what you're about to see."

"Why would I be a…fraid…?" Michael trailed off, and his jaw slowly slid downward in shock as the silhouette Astra made against the moonlit door began to change. It was growing, somehow, expanding until it seemed to take up the entire hut. When the changes stopped, a human no longer stood before him. Instead, it was a sort of a hybrid shape, somewhere between a wolf and a woman.

From the waist up, Astra's body was almost as it had been. It was still humanoid, and the same familiar contours were present there. However, it was covered with a layer of greyish fur, and the head was no longer human but lupine—the head of a wolf, with only a slight shortness of feature to suggest that it had once been that of a normal woman. Below her waist was the body of a gigantic wolf, at least eight feet in length and probably more—and that measurement did not even include the bushy grey tail attached at the rear.

"You're—you're—Wolfen!" Michael gasped. His half-whisper sounded incredibly loud in his ears, and his heartbeat was almost deafening. He was frozen in place by his fear, and a fine cold sweat now covered his entire body. There was a Wolfen inside his hut, one of those same creatures who were rumored to eat those unwary who wandered too far into their woods, and who had been thought resonsible for Astra's disappearance in the first place!

"Be at ease," Astra purred, her voice sounding deeper from this larger body. "I'm not here to kill you, or to harm you in any way." Something in her tone, in her eyes, caused Michael to relax. "I'm still the same Astra whom you love, and who loves you. I'm only…better now."

"H-h-how?" Michael stammered. "How did you…"

"I'll show you." Astra smiled wolfishly at him, and moved over to the small cot where Cassandra rested. Gently, she reached under the small girl and cradled her in her arms. "Cassandra," she murmured, "it's Astra. I'm back now."

"Mmmm," Cassandra mumbled in her sleep, "A…stra?"

"Yes, Cassy. Everything's going to be all right now." Astra rocked Cassandra gently in her arms.

"Everything…all right…" Astra held her sister close against her chest, her back turned on Michael. She bent her head down against her chest, and Michael couldn't see what she was doing, and was still too frightened to move a muscle from where he sat.

Cassandra was dreaming that Astra had returned, as she often had dreamed ever since Astra had disappeared. She knew deep down that soon she would wake up and be alone again, but instead of fighting it she gave in to it, going with the warm, comfortable feeling of being loved. Warm, warm…it now it felt soft and warm all around her. Cassandra's sleep-becalmed mind never wondered how this came to be…it just accepted it and drifted away.

Astra tilted her head back, straight up, and Michael could see groups of muscles in her throat working, and a lump beginning to move down her throat. She turned back to face Michael…and her arms were empty.

"Wh—where's Cassandra? What have you done with her?" Michael asked, though deep inside, he already knew."

"She's safe," Astra said. "The safest place she could ever be, now. She's inside of me." She ran a hand along the side of her chest meaningfully.

"Inside…" Michael watched the lump slide down through Astra's human torso, passing the junction into her larger lupine form. "You…ate her?" Michael was shaking now, but he still could not move an inch.

"Yes, but don't worry," Astra purred. "This was also done to me, and here I am now." She began to move closer to him.

"B-b-but—" Michael's jaws worked but no words came out.

"It's all right," Astra said, running a furry, clawed hand gently along the side of Michael's chest. "She'll come to no harm. Nor will you."

"Y-y-you're going to…eat…me?" Michael gasped.

Astra carefully lowered herself to the floor, tucking her wolf body's forepaws under her body, so that her head was about even with Michael's, just a little higher. "Don't be afraid of me. No harm will come to you."

"I…think I'd rather not…" Michael started to get up, but was stopped by Astra's hands on his shoulders.

"I can't just let you leave," Astra said. "Not after all that I went through to come back for you." She moved her arms down to under Michael's arms, embraced him. "Come here, you…" she purred.

Michael found himself pillowed between Astra's breasts which had increased in size along with the rest of her. It wasn't the worst position in which to find himself—it was actually rather comfortable.

The cozy warmth of her busom was nicely accentuated by the shaggy grey fur which covered it. "Mmmmm," she purred, her breasts hardening slightly.

Astra looked down at Michael, pointed her huge muzzle down so that it was only inches away from his face. "Kiss me…" she murmured, brushing her lips against his. Michael had little choice but to obey, and an electric thrill went through him as the tip of her tongue pushed its way into his mouth for just a moment. It felt…tasted…good. He closed his eyes and leaned into the kiss, enjoying the sensation.

When they broke off, Astra smiled down at him, and he felt that something had…changed. Everything was slightly fuzzy, except for…her mouth. It was the only thing that seemed to be in focus, and there was something about it…it opened up, wider, so that he could see inside. It seemed to be larger on the inside than on the outside. How could this be? Magic? Michael found he didn't care. Her soft, pink tongue seemed large enough to be a mattress in itself. It looked so…inviting, somehow. He just wanted to climb inside.

"Can I…come in?" he asked.

"Please do," Astra said. "You know it's nice and warm inside…" She formed a stirrup with her hands for him to pull himself up with. Once Michael was level with her mouth, he pulled himself inside by gripping both front lower fangs, and then braced his feet against those fangs to push himself the rest of the way in. At last, he was lying full-length against her tongue, and her mouth slowly closed over him.

"Mmmmmm, yummy." Astra's tongue slid back and forth over Michael's prone body, pressing him against the roof of her mouth and from side to side. It was soft and warm against him where it touched him, and where it pushed gently against his nether region, Michael could feel himself getting hard.

"Now…doesn't that feel nice?" Astra thought to Michael.

"Mmmm, yes…YES…" Michael murmured, thrusting against the soft warmth. It seemed to press harder and harder against him. Despite his earlier dalliance with Astra, he could feel himself being brought close to climax once more . "Ooooh, I never knew it could be like this."

"Come on, love…" Astra moved her tongue back and forth a little. "Let me taste it…"

Michael's moans grew louder. He could feel the forces building up inside of him, until he could hold back no longer. He climaxed, thrusting against her tongue until the last drops of semen had forced their way out.

"Mmmm, that was good. But I think I want more…" Astra gradually tipped her head back, so that Michael began to slide back over her tongue.

"Ungggh…" he moaned, rubbing against the rough surface. "What are you doing…?"

"Nothing for you to be concerned about, lover…just relax and enjoy it," Astra suggested. Michael closed his eyes and savored the feeling of moist warmth that was all around him. He knew that something wasn't right, but he couldn't quite understand what it was so he didn't dwell on it.

Michael gradually slid back, into Astra's throat. As she swallowed, the muscles in her esophagus clamped down on him, squeezing him as they pulled him deeper. It was almost like a full body massage. "Mmmm…"

"It was kind of like this for me…" Astra imparted to him mentally. "I was lying there, half-asleep, and before I knew it, I was up to my neck in she-wolfen. And then there was nowhere to go but down." Michael's legs slid over her tongue, then into her throat. Now Michael was completely inside it, gripped by the strong musculature that directed all food toward her stomach.

"But it was the best thing that ever happened to me." After long moments, the grip around him eased, and he found himself in a space that was still warm and tight, yet also…damp. More than damp, actually, quite wet. And there was another form in there with him, too.

"Ca—Cassandra?" Michael murmured, his voice sounding quite loud in the enclosed space. She didn't move, or seem to hear him.

Suddenly the warm glow that had suffused Michael's consciousness faded. He realized exactly where he was and what was happening to him.

"N-no…" he gasped. "It can't be…" Michael pushed against the flesh all around him, his hands sliding on the slick surface. "Astra? Let me out!" he cried. "Please! Please! I'll do anything—I don't want to die…" His struggles grew fainter and fainter as his voice grew weaker.

"Be at peace," Astra said, her voice coming from all around him. "You won't be harmed…you'll simply become a part of me for a while. A very precious part, indeed."

Michael's body relaxed completely as the muscles all around him began to contract. As much as he tried to fight it, there was nothing he could do. His consciousness began to drift away, despite his best efforts.

"What—how—" he tried to say, as the warmth built up. But then even his jaw relaxed, and he could no longer speak. He felt a strange prickling sensation all over his body, and then his awareness finally disappeared.

Astra ran a hand along the contours of her expanded chest, purring in delight as the fullness of her stomach produced a pleasant feeling of well-being. The nutrients from Michael's and Cassandra's bodies were beginning to flow into her bloodstream, which was good. They would fortify her body, enable it to do what was necessary later on.

Another pleasant feeling was the presence of Michael and Cassandra's minds, held unconscious within her own. It was good to be able to have loved ones so close, and especially so to be able to provide them with the same chance for a new life that had been given to her.

"I'm going to be so much more to you," Astra murmured to herself. "I'll be a mother to you as well as your big sister, Cassandra." She giggled. "I think Michael always wanted to get me pregnant, but I don't believe he ever thought it would be like this." It would take a few months to bring them to term, and a couple more to raise them to adulthood, but it would be time well spent.

And so Astra drifted off to sleep, thinking pleasant thoughts of future motherhood. "And after that…well, we'll just see what happens…"

'''THE END'''

{{author note|I originally wrote this story several years ago, and posted it in two parts to alt.sex.stories via an anonymous remailer, Anon.penet.fi, that was in operation at the time. I recall I caught several different kinds of hell for it after the first part—people were angry that I had not denoted that it was a "snuff" story. It had entirely slipped my mind that I should have—because at the time, I already knew what happened next: she didn't die!

Anyway, shortly thereafter I was moved to write a sort-of sequel, ''Sonja's Tale''—but this one was never posted, because Penet died before I could, and I had no other way to post it anonymously. Finally, I did what some friends suggested—I went ahead and got a hotmail account with a faked identity.

For those who might be wondering, I chose the pseudonym "Throat Wolf" because at the time I was a ''Magic: The Gathering'' player, and this was the name of a controversial card that did not actually exist. Given that my stories were about wolves and their throats, and I did not "actually exist" either, it seemed an amusing choice for a pseudonym. The reason I posted anonymously is that I have had ample experience at how fickle search engines can be in tying almost anything you have ever done in the past to your true name and email address, if you give it a chance—and I feel that my friends and relatives might not understand if they should ever find this story and connect it to my true name.

Thank you for reading this far; I hope you enjoy ''Sonja's Tale''.}}

{{series bar
|series=She-Wolf
|previous=None
|next=[[User:Throat Wolf/Sonja's Tale|Sonja's Tale]]}}

[[Category: Throat Wolf]][[Category: Wolf]][[Category: Erotica]][[Category: Vorarephilia]]

User:Throat Wolf/monobook.js

2009-07-07T07:31:35Z

Throat Wolf: This wikEd thing looks like a good idea

// install [[User:Cacycle/wikEd]] in-browser text editor
document.write('<script type="text/javascript" src="'
+ 'http://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=User:Cacycle/wikEd.js'
+ '&action=raw&ctype=text/javascript"></' + 'script>');

User talk:Throat Wolf

2009-06-09T01:01:49Z

Throat Wolf:

Welcome to Shifti! Always glad to see new contributors. This is a bit of a standard boilerplate introduction that will hopefully help get you started on some of the basics you might not have noticed. Firstly, there's a main index of help pages at [[Help:Contents]] - a link is provided in the default sidebar titled "Help." It's a good idea to browse through the table of contents there so you'll know what information is available should you need it.

If you're here to post stories, there's a guide specifically for the basics of that over at [[Help:Posting stories]]. General editing assistance is at [[Help:Editing]], and information about how to use talk pages (like this one) is at [[Help:Talk pages]]. If any of the formatting seems esoteric at first, don't worry - wikis are collaborative and other editors and administrators will come around to help tidy up anything that's left in a messy state, if you want. The more complex details can be learned later as you go.

You can set up a personal homepage for yourself at your root user page, which you can find by clicking on your user name at the top of the page. Use your user page however you see fit; most authors generally list their stories there, along with a bit of biographical information about themselves and perhaps some links to other websites. See [[Help:User pages]].

If you have any questions, you can either click the edit link for this page and write it here or you can follow the link in my signature to my own home page and leave it in the talk page over there. You can find a list of Shifti's administrators at [[Shifti:Administrators]]. Once you've got your bearings, feel free to delete this welcome message from your user talk page. [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 20:51, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

:Boilerplate: pasted. A hearty welcome to you, Throat Wolf. And may I say, it is a pleasure to see another name I recognize from the TSA showing up here. -- [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 20:51, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

::Thanks. I'm glad to be here. Now I'm wondering whether some of my vore stories would be welcome over here. As my user page states, I kinda got burned when I tried to put some of them on the old TSA after they got my hopes up by posting the first one (without even having my authorization, I might add). —[[User:Throat Wolf|Throat Wolf]] 21:32, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

:::We have a non-discrimination policy, though it has never actually been formally written down. There are some rules about what the various "favorites lists" will include, but even the most strict of them (mine, IIRC) are more aimed at blocking just "pure wank material" than any form of other story. Shifti is in the business of providing a place - for free - for people to post TF themed fiction. Some of us also provide help for new and established authors in the form of editorial assistance and commentary. I, personally, try to do it all - I run a favorites list (pretty badly out-of-date), greet new users, work on new features, answer questions and provide both editorial help and comments. And the TSA was defunct for a very long time before it was declared a "completed anthology" - that period of non-growth was one of the factors that led to Shiftis creation. (See [[Shifti:History]] for a very biased and one-sided view of the "birth" of Shifti) -- [[User:ShadowWolf|ShadowWolf]] 23:45, 8 June 2009 (UTC)

::::Ah, thanks. Do you know where I might find some good resources for converting Word-format docs to wiki markup? I tried exporting them from OpenOffice, but it removed all the paragraph breaks. :P —[[User:Throat Wolf|Throat Wolf]] 01:01, 9 June 2009 (UTC)

User talk:Throat Wolf

2009-06-08T21:32:31Z

Throat Wolf: Response to welcome

User:Throat Wolf

2009-06-08T19:09:54Z

Throat Wolf: All about me, or at least the me that I claim to be

The “Throat Wolf” was a card much talked about back in the early days of Magic: The Gathering. However, despite all the discussion, the card did not actually exist. Thus, when I picked a pseudonym for the vore (vorarephilia) stories I wanted to write, many of which involved the throats of wolf-like beings, it was a natural choice—just as the card did not actually exist, the author did not actually exist either.

I post most of these stories in [http://aryion.com/g3/user/Throat_Wolf my Eka's Portal Gallery] but have been considering reposting some of them here.

In a way, I have Shifti's predecessor, the Transformation Stories Archive, to thank for my vore-writing career.

I first discovered the TSA a long, long time ago when I was googling for a story that I had posted to alt.sex.stories and discovered it had ended up in the TSA. It was called The She-Wolf, and was my first stumbling attempt at writing a vorarephilia story. I certainly never posted it to the TSA-Talk list, since I didn't know such a thing existed—but I was far from unpleased that someone thought my work was good enough to archive.

So, inspired by the knowledge that there might be a place for these stories, I wrote several sequels, some of which I posted to the list—which were then unceremoniously rejected from the archive because its new administration wanted to move away from "that kind of story." Thanks so much, guys. :P

My stories aren't the typical vore stories. I don't like the "snuff" endings which are typical of most vorarephilia tales. Instead, I use vore and unbirth as a vector for mergence, rebirth, and transformation. They are usually erotica, but I don't think they're exploitative.